c/ni/i/e^'iU^y yc>^ ^Qa/^m^a/ 
 
 L^X< ^^^-/ii^i C^eAAen^ 
 
 //rHt f'^jf/i/ r^ f';a//ft r/tta 
 
1^ 
 
 / 
 
STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
From a CaU/pe by. DOHiU. nS.A 
 
 ^^^-- 
 
 ^ 
 
STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 PIONEER MISSIONARY & NATURALIST 
 IN CENTRAL INDIA 
 
 From 1844 to 1863 
 
 By GEOKGE smith, C.I.E., LL.D. 
 
 AUTHOR OF 'the LIFE OF WILLIAM CAREY, D.D.,' ETC. ETC. 
 
 FELLOW OF THE ROYAL GEOGRAPHICAL AND 
 
 ROYAL STATISTICAL SOCIETIES, ETC. 
 
 Kal i^eXi^avTO IlTi(papov^ dvdpa nX-qpr} irlaTecos Kal HveijfjiaTOs 'Aylov 
 
 WITH PORTRAIT AND ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 LONDON 
 JOHN MUEEAY, ALBEMAELE STEEET 
 
 1888 
 
 TJie right of translation is reserved 
 

 /I \i 
 
 MKNRY MORSE STEFFEN8 
 
TO 
 
 JAMES CAMPBELL WHITE, 
 
 OVERTOUN, 
 WHOSE LIFE ILLUSTRATES THE SPIRITUAL LAW 
 
 OF THOMAS CHALMERS, 
 
 THAT FOREIGN MISSIONS ACT ON HOME MISSIONS NOT BY 
 EXHAUSTION BUT BY FERMENTATION 
 
 512432 
 
PEEFAOE 
 
 When, in 1863, the Indian telegraph flashed the news of 
 the sudden death of Stephen Hislop of Nagpoor, the Rev. 
 Dr. John Wilson of Bombay resolved to write his Life. In 
 1864 he published, as " only a provisional memorial " of the 
 Hero -Missionary aad Scientist, an elaborate discourse on 
 his death, with a note on the Results of his Geological 
 Researches, and a narrative of his last hours written by the 
 Chief Commissioner of the Central Provinces of India. In 
 the absence of a full Memoir I was frequently urged by one 
 of the trustees. Major Lawrence Johnston of Culross Abbey, 
 to undertake the work. My correspondence with Mr. 
 Hislop had been close, in the later years of his life, but 
 we were too far apart and too busy to have met each other. 
 As the friends who personally knew him were being removed, 
 I at last put aside other demands on my little leisure, to 
 prepare and write this book. In the twelve months since 
 it was begun, death has been busier than ever. Major L. 
 Johnston has been suddenly struck down. The Author has 
 written under the shadow of the loss of her who was for 
 thirty -three years his loving helper and wise critic. If, 
 accordingly, the work and the memory of Stephen Hislop 
 suffer, I thank God that He has spared me to put the facts, 
 at least, on record, for the benefit of the Church of India 
 
VUl PREFACE 
 
 and of the young men and women of Christendom, who are 
 learning to find in the alliance of Missions and Science a 
 career more joyous and fruitful than any other. 
 
 I desire to acknowledge the help of the Rev. Robert 
 Hunter, LL.D., F.G.S., Hislop's still surviving colleague, and 
 of Professor Duns, D.D., the friend of his youth ; also, the 
 kindness of Thomas Nelson, Esq., who furnished three of the 
 page Illustrations. 
 
 Serampore House, Merchiston, 
 
 Edinburgh, 6th August 1888. 
 
 ADDENDUM 
 
 On page 266 read following lines under illustration : 
 
 a. Overlying nodular trap, &. Freshwater tertiary. 
 
 c. Underlying trap ; vesicular for some feet under the freshwater deposit, then compact, 
 but nodular at the sides. 
 
 d. Highest member of the Sandstone series, which most probably underlies the amygda- 
 loid throughout. 
 
 e. Gneiss, into which much of the Sandstone has been transformed. /. Pegmatite. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTEK I 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Early Environment ...... i 
 
 CHAPTEK II 
 
 The Nagpoor Land and Peoples . . . . 32 
 
 CHAPTEK III 
 
 Founding the Nagpoor Mission . . . .60 
 
 CHAPTEK IV 
 
 Toleration, British and Maratha A Mission in a Hindu 
 
 State ....... loi 
 
 CHAPTEK V 
 
 The Maratha State becoming a British Province . 136 
 
 CHAPTEK VI 
 
 The Mutiny Year Nagpoor saved by the Missionary . 172 
 
X CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTEE VII 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Missionary among the Children of the Hills Gond 
 
 Ethnology and Archaeology . . .211 
 
 CHAPTEE VIII 
 
 An Anglo-Indian Naturalist . . . .246 
 
 CHAPTEE IX 
 
 A Scots Missionary on Sick Leave . . .278 
 
 CHAPTEE X 
 
 A Reformer of the Civil Administration . . 306 
 
 CHAPTEE XI 
 
 " God took Him " . . . . . , 333 
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 I. The Case of Natha Singh, Sikh Convert to Christ 363 
 
 II. A Model Missionary Address . . . .369 
 
 Index ....... 379 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 Stephen Hislop at Twenty-Seven . . Frontispiece 
 
 His Birthplace in Duns . . , To face page 2 
 
 Map of the Central Provinces and Berar . 34 
 
 Stephen Hislop's Mission Bungalow . . . Page 61 
 
 Maratha Peasants, Central India . . To face page 81 
 
 Palanquin Travelling (as it was) in India . 94 
 
 Rev. Baba Pandurang and his Wife . . .Page 156 
 
 The Hislop Missionary College . . To face page 160 
 
 The Gonds of Central India . . . ,,221 
 
 SiTABALDi Hill ...... Page 266 
 
 Native Christian Mission House . . To face page Z22 
 
 Bhandara Mission Hall .... Page 326 
 
'* What are we set on earth for ? Say, to toil ; 
 Nor seek to leave thy tending of the vines 
 For all the heat o' the day, till it declines, 
 And Death's mild curfew shall from work assoil. 
 God did anoint thee with His odorous oil, 
 To wrestle, not to reign ; and He assigns 
 All thy tears over, like pure crystallines, 
 For younger fellow- workers of the soil 
 To wear for amulets. So others shall 
 Take patience, labour, to their heart and hand, 
 From thy hand and thy heart and thy brave cheer. 
 And God's grace fructify through thee to all. 
 The least flower, with a brimming cup may stand, 
 And share its dew-drop with another near." 
 
 E. B. Browning. 
 
a 
 
 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 CHAPTEK I 
 
 EARLY ENVIRONMENT 
 
 Stephen Hislop's career Birth and family Duns Berwickshire Missionaries 
 from Cuthbert to John Wilson Thomas Boston and modern missions 
 M'Crie, Cunningham, Fairbairn Hislop's parents, minister, and teachers 
 Nature his schoolmaster The auld shoemaker Recollections by Pro- 
 fessor Duns Boyhood and youth At Edinburgh and Glasgow Universi- 
 ties The evangelical movement Teacher and tutor Dr. Duncan of 
 Ruthwell and its manse Scientific attractions of Corncockle Muir and 
 Lochar Moss Hislop's spiritual autobiography Engagement to Miss 
 Erasma Hull What made him first think of going to India Refuses 
 other temptations Formally offers himself and is accepted Ship- 
 wrecked off St. Andrews His portrait Manied From Olney to 
 Bombay Another storm *'God has some work for us at Nagpoor." 
 
 In the twenty years from 1844 to 1863 Stephen Hislop 
 founded and built up, in Nagpoor in the Central Provinces of 
 India, the Christian Mission and the College which bears his 
 name. He was the first to explore the geology, to describe 
 the natural history, and to reveal the mineral wealth of that 
 region as large as Italy of hills and forests, rivers and 
 plains waving with grain and cotton. While giving his life 
 chiefly to the Marathas and the Tamil and Telugu-speak- 
 ing peoples who meet in the centre of India, he reduced to 
 writing the language and folk-lore of its aboriginal Gond 
 tribes. He nearly perished in the attempt to reform the 
 
 B 
 
2 STEPHEN HISLOP 1817 
 
 abuses of the Hindu state ; when it became a British province 
 he was the means of cleansing its early administration of 
 corruption. To his influence with its grateful people, and 
 especially with its educated Mohammedans, was due the 
 warning which, in the Mutiny of 1857, saved Nagpoor and 
 all India to the south. Suddenly, at nightfall, in the ob- 
 scure waters of a hill-torrent, after a day of professional toil 
 and archaeological research, this devoted Scottish missionary 
 and savant, when in the perfection of his powers, fell a 
 martyr to his love for Christ and to his disinterested 
 labours for the peoples of India, like Bishop Cotton three 
 years after. 
 
 Stephen Hislop was born in the old Berwickshire capital, 
 Duns, on the 8th September 1817. He was the youngest of 
 the six children of Stephen Hislop and Margaret Thom- 
 son, who had been married twelve years before in the border 
 town of Coldstream, some miles to the south, and had soon 
 after settled in a substantial house near the quaint square of 
 Duns. His two brothers, Alexander the eldest, and Eobert, 
 two years older than himself, in their time gained a Scottish 
 reputation. The former was educated for the ministry of the 
 Church of Scotland. He was a ripe classical scholar, was 
 deeply read in Biblical archaeology and prophetic exposition, 
 and he became a minister of the Free Church of Scotland in the 
 town of Arbroath. Eobert was an enthusiastic entomologist; 
 as the head of the Training College in Glasgow, and 
 afterwards of Blair Lodge Academy, he wielded an in- 
 fluence akin to that of Arnold at Eugby. He was the con- 
 stant companion of the younger Stephen's boyhood, and the 
 correspondent of his whole Indian life. 
 
 No man known to biographical literature has more 
 notably than Stephen Hislop reproduced in character and 
 career, the historical, physical, and spiritual influences of his 
 birth. Duns was just the place, of all places in the world, 
 
HIS BIRTHPLACE IN DUNS 
 
 (^Second house on the right). 
 
 To face pcvge 2. 
 
1817 DUNS AS A TRAINING PLACE 6 
 
 for the production and training of the future apostle of 
 Christianity and Science. The second quarter of the nine- 
 teenth century was just the time, in Scotland at least, to 
 feed with robust evangelical food the man who was to take 
 the finest method of evangelicalism, the educational evangel- 
 ising of the civilised peoples of Asia, and apply it for the 
 first time to the twelve millions of the Central Provinces of 
 India. 
 
 Duns stands no longer on the Dun, law or hill, on 
 the grassy summit of which the Britons and then the 
 Eomans fortified themselves, and from which, using the old 
 works, Lesley and his forty thousand stalwart covenanting 
 ploughmen looked down on Charles I. on the plain above 
 Berwick town. Nor is there any human trace of Duns the 
 second on the western slopes of the hill, which the Hays 
 bought up and swept away to the present site, when they 
 made the grounds around Duns Castle worthy of the noblest 
 residence in the county. Trees alone are pointed to as 
 having there shaded the rude home of the great schoolman 
 who made his country famous all over middle-age Europe as 
 founder of the Scotists ; and the hardly less simple manse in 
 which the scholarly biographer of John Knox and the Cove- 
 nant first saw the light. The modern town to the south of 
 the Dun, clustering around its square and stretching eastward 
 in pleasant villas and gardens past the railway station 
 towards the North Sea, is a cosy centre of rural influences 
 and associations. But for the young, on weekly holiday and in 
 the summer evening leisure, the charm of Duns lies in its sur- 
 roundings, its Whiteadder and Langton Burn, its hill and 
 lake and castle grounds, its woods and grassy slopes, its 
 walks and their wealth of natural objects. All the glories of 
 the Scots and English border, of scenery, tradition and 
 science, are concentrated or represented around this substan- 
 tial and well-satisfied town which has never had so many 
 
4 STEPHEN HISLOP 1817 
 
 as three thousand inhabitants. In truth this is an ideal 
 home for naturalists; and to several has it given birth, 
 though to none so far -travelled and much -achieving as 
 Stephen Hislop. 
 
 Nor is Duns less the natural training school of the 
 Christian missionary. The neighbourhood bristles with 
 memories of apostolic labours, no less than of border forays 
 and historic events from Eobert the Bruce to Flodden Field 
 and Cromwell. It formed the northern part of the great 
 mission field of Northumbria, through which the Scots 
 followers of Columba of lona converted and civilised the 
 Angles, right down to Lindisfarne and Whitby, Durham and 
 York. A few miles east of Duns is St. Abb's Head, which 
 for ever commemorates the zeal of the woman-missionary, 
 -^bba, half-sister of the king who founded the twin settle- 
 ment of Coldingham. On the Lammermuirs to the north- 
 west, and by the banks of the Leader, the young shepherd, 
 Cuthbert, heard the angel voices which summoned him to the 
 heavenly calling, at Old Melrose, Eipon and Lindisfarne, and 
 have resulted in the best of all mediaeval biographies, by 
 Baeda. Whatever view we take of the teaching of John 
 Scot of Duns, a portrait of whom hangs in the modern town 
 hall, the great nominalist belonged to the Franciscans, the 
 most missionary of the orders, and his writings gave an 
 extraordinary impulse to European thought; although his 
 followers showed a spirit which led their opponents and 
 Tyndale to scorn them as " Dunce's disciples, and lyke draffe 
 called Scotistes." Yet John Duns was the earliest native of 
 Scotland to gain a lasting fame in letters.-^ 
 
 From this region came Alexander and Michael Shields 
 " of Haughhead in the Merse," who may be pronounced the 
 first foreign missionaries from Scotland, since they went forth 
 to Darien, in 1699, to preach to the unhappy colonists and 
 
 ^ John Hill Burton's History of Scotland, vol. iii. 
 
1817 THOMAS BOSTON AND HIS TEACHING 5 
 
 " contribute to the conversion of the Pagan Natives ; " and 
 " they never returned." 
 
 But the man born in Duns, who was of all others the 
 predecessor of Stephen Hislop was Thomas Boston, from 
 whom, as an evangelical saint, one of its churches is named. 
 It is significant of the growing critical fairness at least of the 
 thought of the present day that, at the same time, but inde- 
 pendently, the Quarterly and Edinhurgh Beviews have recently 
 vindicated the scholarship and the saintliness of this modest 
 Scottish minister. Boston marks, not only in Scotland, but 
 in the whole United Kingdom, the first transition of the 
 churches from a dead and false orthodoxy to a living and 
 missionary Christianity. When about the year 1700, he 
 who in his boyhood had seen the fate of Eenwick, the last 
 of the martyrs, found Edward Fisher's Marrow of Modern 
 Divinity in a cottage, and rescued it from obscurity, he 
 began what the Wesleys under Fuller and William Carey 
 followed up in England, with splendid results, many years 
 afterwards. The condemnation of the book by the "mode- 
 rate " majority of the General Assembly, and its vindication 
 made it the centre of the battle, lasting over a century, in 
 Scotland, from which the Church issued truly evangelical 
 and therefore missionary. The Marrow thus expresses the 
 truth which is the corner-stone of Christendom : " God the 
 Father, moved with His free love to mankind lost, hath 
 made a deed of gift and grant unto them all, that whosoever 
 of them shall believe in this His Son, shall not perish, but 
 have eternal life. And hence it was that Jesus Christ Him- 
 self said unto His disciples, ' Go and preach the Gospel to 
 every creature under heaven'; that is. Go and tell every 
 man without exception that here is good news, Christ is dead 
 for him, and if he will take Him and accept of His righteous- 
 ness he shall have Him." Boston's friends, the two Erskines, 
 seceded from the Church of Scotland which condemned this 
 
6 STEPHEN HISLOP 1817 
 
 teaching in those days, and the Secession Church was the 
 first to send a missionary to Africa Peter Greig. Boston's 
 son and successor as minister of Ettrick seceded at a later 
 date on the same great principle, and formed with two others 
 that Eelief Church, from the heart of which came Stephen 
 Hislop, the legitimate spiritual representative of his fellow- 
 townsman, Thomas Boston, in happier times, but after a still 
 bigger secession. 
 
 Other men of local mark, of whom Hislop knew and was 
 proud, were the cultured Thomas M'Crie, to whose powers 
 Sir Walter Scott and the University of Edinburgh bore un- 
 willing testimony in intolerant times ; William Cunningham, 
 who rose to be the Edinburgh Principal of the Free Church 
 of Scotland, and to influence many generations of preachers ; 
 and Principal Fairbairn, a ripe scholar, who held a similar 
 position in Glasgow. But to him the most interesting of all 
 must have been John Wilson of Bombay, who ultimately 
 sent him to India. Wilson, too, was a Berwickshire man 
 from Lauder, which is but a seven miles' walk from Duns. 
 When Hislop was a student, John Wilson had risen to the 
 height of his early reputation ; and his letters, as published 
 by the Church, were nowhere more eagerly read than all 
 along the border counties which had sent so many great men 
 to the far East. Wilson came home bringing with him the 
 first convert from Parseeism to Christ, Dhanjibhai Nauroji, 
 in good time to cast his mantle over Hislop, and send him 
 far from the quiet joys of the Merse, Lammermuir, and 
 Lauderdale to the peoples of ISTagpoor. 
 
 Such were the more potent external influences into the 
 midst of which young Stephen Hislop was born in the bright 
 autumn time of the year 1817. But powerful as are history 
 and nature, the accumulated influences of generations and 
 the genius of a place, these may be defeated or abused unless 
 they are directed by the home. Here, too, the boy was most 
 
1825 HIS HOME 7 
 
 fortunate. The home was humble, thrifty, and sufficiently 
 shut in within itself, while removed from poverty and all the 
 meanness or coarseness which too often accompany the hard- 
 ships of the poor. The father, who named his youngest boy 
 after himself, was one of a firm of three masons or builders, 
 who employed others while working with their own hands. 
 To him some of the best farm -mansions and steadings in 
 the border land are due. He and the house-mother were of 
 the stamp described in the Gospel, and met with in every 
 generation of the common people in Scotland since they 
 worked out for themselves the reformation in Church and 
 State, " righteous before God, walking in all the command- 
 ments and ordinances of the Lord blameless," but self-distrust- 
 ful and reserved. 
 
 The father was an elder of the Kelief Church before its 
 junction with that of the first Secession as the United 
 Presbyterian Church of Scotland. From the beginning of 
 the century till 1838 the Kev. John Ealston had been his 
 minister and the principal preacher in the town. From him, 
 next to his parents, young Stephen, as boy and student, seems 
 to have learned that gravity of behaviour and knowledge 
 which, without effacing the man in him or destroying a 
 certain native humour which he showed, made him a de- 
 fender of the faith alike against a corrupt Christianity and 
 heathenism. From this religious training-school in family 
 and congregation, he passed through the Universities of 
 Glasgow and Edinburgh, their great preachers and refining 
 culture, to the Church of Scotland, only to leave it in 1843 
 with Chalmers and the evangelical majority, whom the 
 civil courts and Parliament drove out, to the sorrow of this 
 generation. 
 
 Stephen Hislop's schooling was just enough to develop 
 the boy's powers without crushing or straining them. As the 
 youngest son he was not meant to seek one of the learned 
 
8 STEPHEN HISLOP 1827 
 
 professions. From Dickson's adventure school he passed to 
 that of Thomas Sheriff, famous in the town as a teacher of 
 arithmetic. There he learned two arts of signal value to 
 him as reforming missionary and pioneering naturalist the 
 statistical and the usefully artistic. He became an observer 
 and a recorder of his observations in that cellar-like cottage 
 where, when the boys rushed in, they fell into a muddy 
 hollow in the centre, the portion at either wall alone being 
 paved for the master and the classes to stand steady. From 
 this school, with which most of the town boys were content, 
 he passed on to the parish school, then presided over by an 
 accomplished Latin scholar, of the type which the all-level- 
 ling code has now made almost extinct. Mercer left his 
 classical mark on the boy, as on his brothers before him. 
 In due time he became an assistant -master there. The 
 school, recently changed into the hall of the parish church, 
 stands nigh the place where Boston's sight of an open grave 
 and mouldering humanity led him to plan his great work on 
 Human Nature in its Fourfold State. 
 
 Nature was the youth's chief schoolmaster, besides his 
 parents, minister, and teachers. Every holiday, every leisure 
 hour, was given to the observation of the country around 
 his home. When alone, which was frequent, a book was his 
 companion. When fishing, the book was not absent ; but his 
 favourite companion was his elder brother Eobert. When 
 bent on insect-hunting or fossil-collecting, he had with him 
 the most intimate of all his friends, now Professor Duns of 
 the New College, Edinburgh. There still survives in Duns 
 David Paterson, shoemaker, entomologist, and numismatist, 
 who traces to the fishing and the walks along Langton Burn 
 the formation of those tastes which have made him one of 
 the class of self-taught naturalists whom Dr. Smiles delights 
 to photograph for us. This "auld shoemaker," with the 
 head of Jacob Boehme and but one enemy in all the world 
 
1827 HIS PAEENTS 9 
 
 poverty, which restricts his library and collections, tells how 
 on a fishing excursion, when Eobert had hooked a fine trout 
 and Stephen was prone studying the beetles, the trout fell 
 back into the stream just above the swirl of the mill. Pater- 
 son, a boy in a pinafore, rushed in to catch it, and Stephen 
 plunged in after him and with exceeding difficulty rescued 
 him from drowning. But Dr. Duns himself draws this 
 authoritative picture of Stephen's boyhood and youth : 
 
 "No more suggestive characterisation of the boy could 
 have been given than in the Berwickshire doric of one, when 
 told that Hislop was about to leave Scotland for mission work 
 in India, 'Steephie, frae a bairn, was unco' auld-farrand, 
 and aye sae guid.' As a child and boy he ever looked wiser 
 than his years. Perhaps the full roundish face broader 
 than common across the somewhat high cheek bones the 
 prominent eyebrows, partially-sunken eyes, and deep lines 
 slanting from the outer edges of the nostrils to the corners of 
 the mouth, went far to account for the ' auld-farrand ' look. 
 Were it so or not, the disposition indicated by the good 
 Scottish phrase was very characteristic, and his surroundings 
 and upbringing could not fail to deepen it. The child of one 
 of those households, still so numerous in rural districts of 
 Scotland, in which religious principle and general intelligence 
 are equally conspicuous, his training was on corresponding 
 lines. His parents were much more reserved than is com- 
 monly the case with the class to which they belonged. His 
 father was a tall, almost soldierly-looking man, and singularly 
 intelligent, but after work hours he was seldom seen among 
 his fellows. In all the relations of business he was not only 
 of quiet demeanour, quick to discern, slow to offer advice, 
 but companionable and genial also ; ready in conversation 
 with strokes of humour, which made neighbours smile but 
 never caused pain. His mother had many acquaintances 
 but few friends. In the small shop which she tended, while 
 
10 STEPHEN HISLOP 1831 
 
 her husband was at his work or superintending his workmen, 
 she met many of her neighbours; but though the family 
 sitting-room opened by a door directly into the shop, seldom 
 a customer's foot passed that threshold. Quick-minded, well 
 informed, a lover of ' good books,' careful sometimes to 
 narrowness, and persistently diligent and industrious, she 
 lived for her sons, of whom she had high hopes. She had 
 often a dry, caustic way of remark in her intercourse with 
 them, which her youngest son, at least, used to dread. When 
 leaving him one evening he said, ' When will you be here in 
 the morning ? ' ' At five,' was my answer. ' That will do,' 
 replied Stephen. ' Oh yes ! ' his mother dryly remarked, 
 'our Stephen's a grand riser at night.* He was never an 
 * early bird.' Though ever on the very best terms with their 
 neighbours, the household dwelt very much apart. Stephen 
 very seldom took part in the amusements of boys about his 
 own age. On one noted occasion he did so, to the great 
 astonishment of his fellows and even of the town's folk. 
 Annually at 'Easterns' E'en' time (Shrove Tuesday) a game 
 of hand-ball was played, the married men against the un- 
 married. The year before he entered college, Stephen threw 
 himself into the match with an impetuosity which led 
 wondering onlookers to exclaim, ' Is it possible ? Is that 
 Steephie Hislop?' I note this for the sake of a remark he 
 made to me when it was afterwards referred to. He had 
 come out of the fray a good deal mauled and with a torn 
 coat. 
 
 " When he spoke even of trivial incidents, a little outside 
 of common occurrences, his favourite phrase was, 'What a 
 providence ! ' On one such occasion he was met by the 
 unkind, ungenerous, but unreflecting question, 'Was your 
 fasterns' e'en fight a providence ? ' Looking hurt, he remarked 
 very seriously, ' It was permitted.' Now this was not a mere 
 borrowed habit of speech. It was the expression of one who 
 
1831 HIS BOYHOOD 11 
 
 lived under the sense of God's personal presence, and the 
 ever actively influential belief that ' man's goings are of the 
 Lord.' The two words ' early piety * well indicate the dis- 
 position underlying the habit. His, too, was the rare experi- 
 ence, to keep with him, lively and fresh, the simple faith of 
 childhood throughout his mature years. The influence of 
 this for good on his religious character, amidst the question- 
 ings, intellectual hesitancies, and doubts of student life, was 
 great. 
 
 * There will be seen 
 That which we hold through faith, not shown by proof, 
 But in itself intelligibly plain, 
 E'en as the truth that man at first believes.* 
 
 Dante, Par.^ c. ii. 43. 
 
 " The time at home, not devoted to the preparation of 
 school lessons, was chiefly occupied with drawing and paint- 
 ing, of which he was very fond copying woodcuts, sketching 
 and colouring botanical specimens which had been gathered 
 in his walks. I have examples of his work which show how 
 successfully he had cultivated both the habit of the eye and 
 the habit of the hand. Out of doors there were the strolls 
 with his brother Eobert, or other companion, though oftenest 
 solitarily, to Todlaw, Langton Loan, the ' Verter ' by Gruel- 
 dykes, returning by Cheeklaw, the * Staneymoor,' as far as 
 the Oxendean Eoad, or along the road to Manderstone. As 
 years passed and school studies advanced, the summer morn- 
 ings, from five to eight o'clock, and the Saturday half-holiday, 
 were given to longer walks, taking with us a Latin or Greek 
 book, or a Greek New Testament. Hislop was more than 
 two years in advance of me, and was most helpful to me in 
 solving difficulties, as his brother Eobert had been to him. 
 A favourite seat for reading was on the branches of an old 
 alder tree, which overhung our much -loved stream the 
 Verter, near Puttonmill. But the mornings were not all 
 
12 STEPHEN mSLOP 1831 
 
 devoted to study. 'Guddling' in the banks, or under the 
 stones for trouts, or watching the circling of a small water- 
 beetle {Gyrinus), or the apparent toil of another insect, the 
 water- clearer (Geris), or examining the frog- spawn in its 
 various stages in ' Blinkum Ditch,' or visiting Duns Law by 
 the near ' cut ' through George Johnstone's field, for the ever- 
 attractive view from the top the Eildon Hills, the Cheviots, 
 Hume and Twisel Castles, the valley of the Tweed, the 
 garden-like fields of the Merse lying between the Tweed and 
 the outliers of the Lammermuirs had all their characteristic 
 charms for us in these bright summer mornings. On Saturday 
 afternoons we went farther afield. More than once at late- 
 summer, passing 'Polwart on the Green,' of which Allan 
 Eamsay sung, we ' did ' Greenlaw Moor to hunt the adder-fly 
 {u^slina varia) and the demoiselle {Calopteryx virgo). The 
 adder itself {Pelias berus) was sought and found near Cockburn 
 Law, on the northern slope of which stand the still grand ruins 
 of so-called 'Pictish' Edinshall, often visited, returning by 
 Ellemford to get a specimen of copper ore from the dSh^is 
 of the once-worked mines. Then there were excursions to 
 Dirrington Law to gather the berries of the ' rapperdandy ' 
 {Arbutus uva-ursi), or to Shawnabank for the intermediate 
 winter-green {Pyrola media), or to Simprin, Boston's first 
 charge, for the lesser winter-green (P. minor). The provision 
 for the way in these rambles was simple enough, but to tired 
 wanderers sweet and satisfying a lump of coarse wheaten 
 " scone," or of coarser barley bread, the waters of the clear 
 stream, and in their seasons, the rasp, the bramble, the haw, 
 the dog-hepe, and even occasionally, but with a wry mouth, 
 the scrog-apple. There was a peculiarity in these excursions 
 which perhaps impressed both of us. We would often walk 
 for half an hour or more without exchanging a word. Indeed, 
 sometimes our return home was almost in silence. This was 
 not the effect of fatigue, for frequently at the time we would 
 
1832 LIKE BUNYAN'S "VERY GRAVE PERSON" 13 
 
 have been ready to walk double the distance. Though I 
 would not care to attempt to define it, or to differentiate the 
 elements that make up the mood, I think I can now under- 
 stand it. Perhaps Bryant's lines touch the edge of the 
 explanation, though there are thoughts underlying it of 
 deeper interest to the Christian student (John i. 3). 
 
 ' To him who in the love of nature holds 
 Communion with her visible forms, she speaks 
 A various language ; for his gayer hours 
 She has a voice of gladness, and a smile 
 And eloquence of beauty, and she glides 
 Into his darker musings, with a mild 
 And healing sympathy, that steals away 
 Their sharpness, e'er he is aware.' 
 
 "This companionship was interrupted for a time when 
 Stephen went to the university, which he did two or three 
 years before me. When I joined him in Edinburgh our 
 walks were resumed. Saturday afternoons were often spent 
 among the fresh-water limestones of Burdiehouse, whence we 
 invariably returned loaded with fossil plants and the remains 
 of Bhizodus, most, if not all, of which are now preserved in 
 the New College Museum, forming a rich and interesting col- 
 lection. The religious and intellectual features of his boyhood 
 were as strongly marked in his college career transparent 
 truthfulness, devoutness, moral strength and Christian manli- 
 ness. I have known few who could so well bear to be looked 
 at in the light of Bunyan's graphic sketch : ' Christian saw the 
 picture of a very grave person hang up against the wall, and 
 this was the fashion of it : It had eyes lifted up to heaven, 
 the best of books in his hand, the law of truth was written 
 upon its lips, the world was behind his back, and it stood as 
 if it pleaded with men.' " 
 
 Having learned all that Duns could teach him and having 
 come out first in mathematics, Latin and Greek, Stephen 
 
14 STEPHEN HISLOP 1834 
 
 Hislop entered the University of Edinburgh in his seventeenth 
 year. In these subjects and in Moral Philosophy, and Hebrew 
 afterwards, he carried off some of the highest honours. His 
 four years of study in the Arts Faculty covered the dullest 
 period of that University, which Carlyle has satirised. He 
 just missed the first session of the teaching of Sir William 
 Hamilton, which introduced a new era in the history ot 
 philosophy and of the college. If he caught some enthusiasm 
 from the spirit, more physical than ethical, of " Christopher 
 North," in 1837, and stood high in the regard of his pro- 
 fessors, that was almost all for which he had to thank the 
 Arts Faculty of Edinburgh in those days of darkness just 
 before the dawn. The degree in Arts was then given not on 
 examination, but after canvassing the senatus, and Hislop 
 was not one of those who cared to do that. His real gain lay 
 in the scientific training which he received in the classes of 
 Mathematics and Natural Philosophy. That, added to his 
 powers and habits of observation, made him the expert and 
 authoritative naturalist which he soon became. He was to 
 prove a worthy disciple of the school of Physics which 
 Hutton and Playfair, Leslie, Edward Forbes, and Jameson 
 had even then rendered illustrious. 
 
 The Faculty of Divinity had been redeemed from the 
 scandalous inefficiency which had long prevailed, by the 
 appointment of Thomas Chalmers and David Welsh some 
 years before, but the first year's students did not come under 
 their teaching. Accordingly, after a year as tutor in Butter- 
 dean, and then in Mouswald Manse, Hislop entered on the 
 study of divinity in Glasgow University under Professor 
 Stevenson MacGill. His brother Eobert, in the same city, 
 had already become known as an educationist. So many 
 of the divinity students in Scotland supported themselves 
 as schoolmasters and private tutors, that a system prevailed 
 by which they might attend six " partial," or two full and 
 
1834 AT COLLEGE 15 
 
 three " partial " sessions, instead of four full sessions of five 
 months a year, from November to March. Stephen Hislop's 
 first three sessions at Glasgow were " partial." But when he 
 returned to Edinburgh University, and came under the spell 
 of Chalmers and Welsh, he gave up his whole soul to the 
 study. What they did for him at College was enlarged and 
 practically applied in the preaching of Dr. James Buchanan, 
 then in the High Kirk. Not only the Church, but the 
 whole land was seething with the evangelical fervour 
 which, having gradually gained the majority in the General 
 Assembly, resulted in the heroic sacrifices by that majority 
 which formed the Church of Scotland, Free, in 1843. Hislop 
 and the divinity students lived and debated, resolved and 
 suftered like their seidors during the white heat of the Third 
 Eeformation. He came out of college, adding to his scientific 
 method and devotion the love of truth, the willingness to 
 sacrifice everything for it, the consecration to Christ, and 
 Christ alone, as Head of the Church and King of the peoples 
 given to Him by the Father, which made him the great mis- 
 sionary he became. 
 
 As a student he could not enter into such little corporate 
 life of the university as was then possible in Scotland. His 
 friends were few and select. Next to Eobert, his brother, and 
 John Duns, in intimacy came Fletcher N. Menzies, now sec- 
 retary of the Highland Society, whose loving letters he care- 
 fully preserved, and James Hardy, now the learned and 
 enthusiastic secretary of the Berwickshire Naturalists' Club, 
 the first of its kind in the country. When tutor at Butter- 
 dean, he spent all his leisure with Hardy in the study of the 
 physical features of the district and coast, so interesting to 
 naturalists, from St. Abb's Head north to Dunbar. Here 
 Hugh Miller revelled when he could steal away from his news- 
 paper not then daily. Hislop and Hardy lodged together 
 in 13 Hill Place, Edinburgh, during the winter session of the 
 
16 STEPHEN HISLOP 1842 
 
 University. When separated in summer, Hislop helped his 
 friend with specimens collected by himself or obtained from 
 his other associates, one of whom had been in Greenland and 
 had come back stored with minerals collected in a cruise 
 among the whale-fishing islands. He also procured for Hardy 
 from Wick a Primula scotica. His letters to Hardy in 
 these years, chiefly on natural history, would fill a volume. 
 When in Dumfries-shire, Hislop began to work earnestly at 
 fossil -collecting. Hugh Miller's Old Red Sandstone was 
 appearing in the Witness newspaper, and Hislop sent the 
 articles on to Hardy, drawing the fossils from the plates in 
 a style which led his friend to pronounce them beautiful 
 works of art, and himself to lament, on his furlough from 
 India, that he could not then do the like, or reach that 
 minute accuracy. William Stevenson, too, was another of 
 the young local naturalists who worked with Hislop. 
 
 The development of his character was completed like that 
 of so many of his countrymen, by the necessity laid upon him 
 to support himself on leaving school. As the youngest of 
 three brothers prepared for a learned profession, he rejoiced 
 to accept this. Scholarships or bursaries were then few in a 
 land where the muses were cultivated on a little oatmeal. As 
 a tutor in the summer, and a schoolmaster in the winter in 
 the city, he lived and paid his college fees and books. So in 
 the same district and university, Thomas Carlyle, Edward 
 Irving, and John Wilson of Bombay had done before him. 
 When tutor in Mouswald, he soon made the acquaintance 
 of the neighbouring minister, the then famous Dr. Henry 
 Duncan of Euthwell, who sent him up to Edinburgh at the 
 beginning of the school term, with this letter to Mr. Craig, 
 his brother-in-law : 
 
 "RuTHWELL Manse, Zd October 1842. I write at present chiefly 
 to request your good ofl&ces in favour of a young man whose excellent 
 character has interested me deeply in his favour, and who has gone to 
 
1842 TUTOR AND TEACHER 17 
 
 Edinburgh to attend the Divinity Hall this winter, but with limited 
 resources, and dependent mainly for support on private teaching. His 
 name is Hislop ; he is from Dunse, but has been tutor for some time 
 in the family of the minister of Mouswald where I got acquainted with 
 him. He was formerly in the family of Sir A. Wallace of Lochryan, 
 where he was highly acceptable, and has had a good deal of experience 
 in teaching. His abilities are superior to the common run, and he is 
 most conscientious, modest, and industrious. It would give me sincere 
 pleasure to be in any way of use to him, and I by this post send him a 
 letter of introduction to you, hoj^ing that through your acquaintance with 
 some of the teachers in the Academy and others, you may be able to 
 procure some private teaching for him. I can assure you he will do 
 credit to any recommendation you may give him." 
 
 The letter was sent on to Mr. A. W. Carmichael, and 
 thereafter, when residing in Edinburgh, Hislop became one of 
 the masters of Mr. Brough ton's school in the Newington 
 suburb. Long after, amid the heats of Southern India, the 
 Eev. R B. Blyth, who had been one of his boys, and received 
 a life-long impulse from him, recalled these days " at college, 
 at the missionary society, and when you taught in Mr. 
 Broughton's school, amid what we Newington boys used to 
 call ' the avenue.' " In Galloway, Hislop spent more than one 
 summer as tutor in the family of Sir John A. Wallace, Loch- 
 ryan House, Stranraer, who represented through the female 
 line the old Craigie baronetcy of 1669. He endeared himself 
 to the three boys, whose mind and character he did so much 
 to form, that he won their parents' life -long gratitude. 
 When the boys had any request to make, he insisted on their 
 stating it in verse. He influenced them so that, though in- 
 tended for Sandhurst, two of them studied afterwards at 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, and took their degree. It is told 
 of the third that he set sail three times for Australia, and was 
 three times wrecked, whereupon he settled quietly at Khynd, 
 Dunfermline, where he recently passed away. With his 
 pupils, as with his Duns and college companions, Hislop from 
 the first showed that power of fascinating others for the highest 
 
 c 
 
18 STEPHEN HISLOP 1842 
 
 ends, which is essential to leaders of men, and attracted to 
 him the natives of India, Mohammedan and Hindu. 
 
 The man who influenced him most in these formative 
 years was Duncan of Kuthwell. In spite of his Memoir by 
 his son, and the brighter sketch by his son-in-law, who 
 resembled him, the Eev. James Dodds of Dunbar, justice has 
 hardly been done to this ornament of Scotland and its church, 
 as man, minister, scholar, and savant. Euthwell Manse, 
 created by him such a paradise that an old secession minister 
 said to its mistress, " Mem, when ye dee and gang to heaven 
 ye will think ye have never been oot o't," had long been the 
 centre of all the culture and higher life of that corner of 
 Scotland. There as a daughter of the manse she had received 
 Eobert Burns when he sought health in the parish, describing 
 himself as " a poor plucked pigeon," envious of the humble 
 manse ploughman ; and when the blind was pulled down to 
 keep the sun from his face he sadly said, " Let the sun shine in 
 upon us, my dear young lady, he has not long to shine for me." ^ 
 There David Brewster, the Malcolms and Diroms of India, 
 Chalmers and Andrew Thomson, Jameson and Buckland the 
 geologists, found a holiday with the father of Savings Banks, 
 who could talk better than any of them on their own subject. 
 There Dr. Henry Duncan became the centre of all the 
 promising youths of the Border from Annan to Berwick ; for 
 Hogg and Leyden, Irving and M'Cheyne, Henry Grey and 
 Horatius Bonar, sat at his feet and caught his spirit. 
 
 Such a man drew Stephen Hislop to himself; he honoured 
 him with close personal intimacy half the year, and with a 
 remarkable correspondence during the college session. In 
 1841 the student anticipated the experienced journalist and 
 author, in a critique of an Arminian work by a Mr. Osborne, 
 intended evidently for the Dumfries Courier, which the 
 
 ^ Personal Reminiscences and Biographical Sketches, by the late Rev. 
 James Dodds, Dunbar, 1887. 
 
1842 INFLUENCE OF DUNCAN OF EUTHWELL 19 
 
 minister had founded and was editing. In two long letters 
 Dr. Duncan expresses his delight with the criticism, but 
 points out how certain crude and narrow representations of 
 the orthodox doctrine should be avoided as not justified by- 
 Scripture nor held by Calvin. In 1842 we find these glimpses 
 of the early working of the Savings Bank, and of the young 
 Eobert M'Cheyne during a famous visit, which resulted in 
 the conversion of his cousins : 
 
 "RuTHWELL Manse, 22d September 1842. ... I enclose an 
 order on the British Linen Company for eleven pounds, the amount of 
 your deposit in the Parish Bank, independent of interest. I do not 
 recollect that you said the interest was to be placed at my disposal, 
 and I think you cannot well afford to be so Hberal. I will not, how- 
 ever, balk your kind intentions, but will apply the amount in such a 
 way as I think you would approve of. It is about 2s. 6d. If you 
 find any difficulty in getting money for the inclosed order in Glasgow 
 (British Linen Company branch), let me know, and I will get you a 
 regular letter of credit from the branch in Dumfries. You would 
 readily get it in Edinburgh. 
 
 " I rejoice with you in the remarkable change which has taken 
 place in the minds of the Misses Dickson, although I fear that their 
 views are still dark. Robert M'Cheyne was the instrument ; but two 
 of them had begun to take an interest in spiritual things before his 
 arrival. They are all three gone to Dundee, where I hope their views 
 will be expanded and their minds obtain the lively but calm and 
 consistent feelings of a settled believer in the Saviour of sinners. As 
 to the parochial machinery in operation here, we have nothing to boast 
 of. There is the form, but I grieve to say little of the power the 
 body without the soul. I trust we have your prayers that life 
 may be awakened ' beneath the ribs of death.' It is sad to have been 
 nearly half a century labouring in the vineyard and to have produced 
 so little fruit. It is true that unless God gives the increase the 
 minister plants and labours in vain. But had the labourer done 
 his duty there must have been more produce, for the promise is 
 express. 
 
 " I am delighted to hear of the change produced in Cairnryan. I 
 trust your visit there will be edifying both to yourself and your old 
 friends. . . ." 
 
20 STEPHEN HISLOP 1842 
 
 Again 
 
 " Mr. M'Cheyne is to preside at a prayer meeting in the church 
 here to-morrow. Can you come to tea and remain to pray ? Mr. 
 Grey will be here." 
 
 During his four years' summer residence in Dumfries- 
 shire and Wigtownshire, Hislop was in the very heart of 
 scientific attractions, archaeological and geological, of which 
 he took full advantage, thus developing his Duns experience 
 and applying his college training. Two events of era-making 
 importance happened. Dr. Duncan discovered and recon- 
 structed in the manse garden, the Eunic pillar of Ruth well ; 
 and he brought to light the fossil footprints in the New Eed 
 Sandstone. We shall see Stephen Hislop making very similar 
 discoveries, and startling men of science by their novelty and 
 value in the Central Provinces of India ; becoming in truth a 
 martyr to science as well as to his missionary zeal in the 
 last day of his earthly life. His tw^o most favourite haunts 
 were the famous quarry of Corncockle-Muir fifteen miles from 
 Euthwell, which had converted to new views Buckland, Sedg- 
 wick, and Murchison and Lochar Moss, the botany of which 
 he explored. 
 
 When still tutor in Mouswald, in 1841, Hislop met for 
 the first time the young lady who became his wife and fellow- 
 worker in India. Erasma Hull came from the inner circle 
 of the old evangelical school of last century. Her grand- 
 father was the Eev. Erasmus Middleton, who was Eomaine's 
 curate, preceded Leigh Eichmond as rector of Turvey, and 
 was Toplady's friend. Her father was the son of Whitefield's 
 friend, whom he commended to John ISTewton when appointed 
 to Olney, saying, " I am sure my good old friend, Mr. Hull, 
 will join with you." It was from Olney, with such memories, 
 and those of Cowper, Carey, and Sutcliff on the dissenting 
 side, that Stephen Hislop took his wife in due time. In his 
 early letters to her, immediately after their engagement, he 
 
1842 HIS SPIKITUAL HISTORY 21 
 
 reveals himself with a frank humility which savours of John 
 Bunyan and William Carey : 
 
 "Edinburgh, 38 Cumberland Street, lOth December 1842. 
 ... So long as I was in Duns I had no clear view of Christianity. 
 My parents kept me very strictly from the influence of evil com- 
 panions ; and by their own example they taught me to have a regard 
 to the duties of religion. But they did not explain to my com'prehension 
 the great doctrine of justification by faith alone ; whether it was their 
 fault or mine I know not. I rather suspect it was mine, for I have 
 every reason to believe that they themselves had embraced the truth, 
 and were sanctified through its instrumentality. But whatever was 
 the cause, it is true that till the period of my intercourse with Alex- 
 ander I had not built my hope on the tried foundation. I now attained 
 to a more correct perception of the gospel system ; but I cannot affirm 
 that at this time I was converted. During the session, of which I 
 spent part with J. Symons, I had many things to try me, and I think 
 they did me good. J. Symons's death tended to impress me. ... I 
 have had occasion since more than once to recognise the leadings of 
 Providence in ordering my steps. Shortly after my settlement at 
 Lochryan the revival at Kilsyth took place. I had been acquainted 
 with Mr. Burns, the young preacher who was officiating, when the 
 Spirit was so abundantly poured out, and the recollection of his 
 heavenly- mi ndcdness, which was deeply imprinted on my mind, 
 caused me to take a lively interest in the work ; and I think, though 
 at a distance from the scene of such a plentiful shower, yet some drops 
 of the divine influence descended upon my soul. My aversion to mix 
 among the inhabitants of the surrounding district, which T felt strongly 
 at first, now gave way ; and on Sabbaths and at intervals of leisure on 
 week days I endeavoured to set before them the things that relate to 
 their eternal peace. My endeavours, being seconded by the Wallaces, 
 and well received by those who were the objects of them, encouraged 
 me to persevere with the work, when I was at last separated from them. 
 And as these labours were the effect of a greater zeal in me, so by a 
 reflex influence they became the means of increasing this cause, and 
 making me more desirous of promoting the honour of Christ. Often 
 while teaching in the Sabbath school, or exhorting at the prayer or 
 missionary meeting, or finally while conversing with the sick and 
 dying, or with those who had been lately bereaved, have I felt my own 
 faith strengthened, and my love to our heavenly Father enkindled into 
 a holy flame. When I removed to Mouswald I tried to set the same 
 
22 STEPHEN HISLOP 1842 
 
 machinery agoing there. ... It was to Dr. and Mrs. Duncan of Kuth- 
 well that I was principally indebted for the blessing of religious inter- 
 course. I will not speedily forget the pleasure I used to derive from 
 their conversation. Often did I walk between their house and Mouswald 
 Manse about ten o'clock in the evening, musing all the while on the 
 subjects relating to experimental religion, which had been talked of 
 during the previous part of the evening. It was this which made me 
 like the Duncans, and express to you the esteem I entertained for 
 them. You are aware I had not the same opportunities of holding 
 intercourse with you at that time, and therefore you will excuse me if 
 I seem to give them the preference in this respect. That I have not 
 since that time held similar or still dearer intercourse with you, I 
 confess, is my own fault. But I hope that now I shall be enabled to 
 amend it. 
 
 " I have thus given you a short account of my past history, both 
 external and internal. Short though it is, however, it has left me 
 little time to refer, according to my intention, to my present religious 
 state. I am sorry to say it is very bad indeed. There have been 
 seasons in my life when I have felt as if I were living near to God, 
 when my soul was filled with a holy fervour, and my love for Jesus 
 was stronger than all other emotions. But alas ! it is not so with me 
 now. The cares of this world have rendered me cold ; even the studies 
 in which I am engaged are engrossing my attention to the exclusion 
 of thoughts connected with my own spiritual condition. Some might 
 think it strange that studies in theology should have this effect. But 
 so it is in my case ; and I doubt not you understand how it happens. 
 There is one obvious cause, which I must confess has been working in 
 me ; that is, the shameful neglect of secret prayer since I came to 
 Edinburgh. How can I expect that my studies and my other occupa- 
 tions should not turn my heart from God if they are not sanctified by 
 the instrumentality of prayer ? How can I look for prosperity to my 
 soul if I do not use the means which the Almighty has Himself 
 appointed for procuring all the blessings we require ? My dear 
 E., I hope you have derived greater benefit from your approach 
 to the Lord's table on this occasion than I did when I last partook of 
 the Supper. Instead of becoming better then I am afraid I became 
 worse. At least I have felt a considerable increase of coldness ever 
 since. May God forgive my sin ! The worst feature in my character 
 is that I do not sufficiently comprehend the depths of my iniquity. 
 And hence I have never in good earnest set about the work of 
 repentance. I have frequently thought, when I reflected on this, that 
 
1843 WHY HE BECOMES A MISSIONARY 23 
 
 I am still in an unregenerate state. I do not recollect a time when I 
 experienced in my soul such a feeling of sin as is generally styled 
 conviction. And this alone might cast a doubt on the safety of my 
 present condition. But when to this is added a habitual callousness 
 in regard to the numbers and heinous nature of my transgressions a 
 callousness, which so far from having become less of late, has been 
 greatly increased could I but realise the dangerous condition in which 
 I am placed, I might well tremble and be dismayed." 
 
 Stephen Hislop thus traced his conversion to William 
 Burns, afterwards the first Presbyterian missionary to China. 
 Was he himself to become a missionary ? As he approached 
 the close of his divinity studies, in the throes of the great 
 disruption of the old Church of Scotland, many competed for 
 the services of one who stood in the front rank of the young 
 men. The Blair Lodge public school, of which his brother, 
 Robert afterwards became the head, tempted him to become 
 a master and chaplain. Dr. Henry Duncan, in more than 
 one pathetically flattering letter, implored him to become his 
 assistant and successor, and so lighten labours which soon 
 after carried off the old saint when in the act of preaching. 
 One of the best livings in the "residuary" church, as it 
 was called after May 1843, was at his command. To all he 
 turned a deaf ear. While waiting for the Free Presbytery of 
 Edinburgh's licence to preach the Gospel, in July 1843 he 
 became Secretary of the Ladies Society for Female Education 
 in India, founded by the Bombay officer, Major Jameson, a 
 few years before. He so worked for that society, that it 
 proposed to send him out, when married, as a missionary to 
 Bombay, charged with the special duty of continuing the 
 work of Margaret Wilson, which had led to its foundation. 
 Still, not unwilling, he waited. Dr. John Wilson, accompanied 
 by the first convert from Parseeism, was on his way home, 
 was indeed in London, and reached Edinburgh on 4th 
 November 1843. These letters written to Miss Hull in that 
 momentous year, show how he became a missionary : . 
 
24 STEPHEN HISLOP 1843 
 
 " 20th January 1843. This morning at our University Mission- 
 ary Association, we had a very interesting address from Kev. Dr. 
 Stevenson of Bombay. He told us of the need of missionaries in India, 
 and of the qualifications requisite in them. One qualification is a turn 
 for languages, which I think I possess ; but the most essential of all 
 requisites in one who would do this work of the evangelist faithfully 
 is personal piety a singleness of heart and aim increased devotedness 
 to Christ and His cause. In this respect I frankly acknowledge to you 
 I fall vastly short ; and though I am deficient in courage and the taste 
 for business it is in regard for spirituality of feeling that I am aware the 
 greatest defect exists. When I think of this, and when I reflect that 
 nothing but an elevated piety implanted by the Spirit of God will carry 
 a missionary through his arduous labours, I begin to conclude that I 
 should not take even into consideration the question whether in any 
 circumstances I ought to be a missionary. This, however, ought not 
 to be the conclusion. I should rather be stirred up to more earnest 
 prayer for the gift of the Spirit, that I may be spiritually fitted at least 
 for any department of the Lord's vineyard, to which he may appear to 
 send me." 
 
 "Edinburgh, 12th October 1843. . . . Dr. Duff has given in 
 his adherence to the Free Church in most explicit terms. A letter 
 from him was received here yesterday morning, and was read before the 
 Presbytery in the afternoon. This is a most joyful event to all Free 
 Presbyterians. It is a most striking testimony to the truth of our 
 principles : wherever godly men out of the country have examined 
 them, they have most unequivocally expressed their concurrence in 
 them, and their sympathy with those who hold them. 
 
 " To-day we had a meeting of the sub-committee of our Society. I 
 read a report of my tours, which was unanimously approved of. This 
 week I have been engaged in transcribing the minutes of all the meet- 
 ings which have been held since the disruption of the Church and our 
 Association. They are now collected in a book, and everything I hope 
 will henceforth go on in a business-like manner. 
 
 " I have had frequent meetings with Dr. Wilson and the Parsee. 
 I expect the latter to breakfast with me to-morrow morning. . . ." 
 
 "Edinburgh, 50 Cumberland Street, 6//^ November 1843. . . 
 You ask me, what made me first think of going to India. The plead- 
 ings of men engaged in foreign labour, which I used to read long ago, 
 convinced me that Christians at home are too little disposed to go abroad 
 
1843 WHY HE GOES TO INDIA 25 
 
 at tlie bidding of their Master. I did not at the time consider myself 
 qualified to become a missionary ; neither did I feel any great enthus- 
 iasm to devote myself to the work at some subsequent period ; but I 
 was persuaded in my understanding that the aversion among young 
 men to a missionary's life, which was very prevalent, was wrong. 
 TVhm I thought first of India, I would not take it upon me to say, but 
 I think it was after reading a little work of Dr. Duffs entitled Mis- 
 sions the Chief End of the Chnrch. My knowledge of Dr. Wilson, and my 
 sympathy with his tastes and habits had a certain influence in inclin- 
 ing my thoughts towards Bombay as a scene of labour. But I had 
 no serious intention of leaving Scotland, until the arrival of Dr. Wil- 
 son and my intercourse with him. Then I felt as if I could not edify 
 a congregation at home, and that God had marked out India as my 
 only sphere of usefulness. My difiiculty in speaking, and my difficulty 
 in composition were certainly the most weighty reasons with me in 
 deciding on my inability to edify a British audience ; but you will per- 
 ceive from what I have said above, that other reasons, and these ante- 
 cedent, had contributed their share of influence in making me think 
 of a missionary life in India. While I thought I would not be able 
 to preach, I considered that I might be qualified to teach both the 
 Bible and some branch of science, for which I confess I have a liking. 
 " This last circumstance is to be taken into account ; for in order 
 to the success of the missions, it is necessary that our Institution at 
 Bombay should have the superiority even in science over other seminaries 
 which teach science without religion. Our Christianity is recommended 
 to the natives by our secular knowledge. It is for the latter they 
 come ; and if they cannot get it good at a religious seminary, they 
 would never think of preferring such an institution to another semin- 
 ary, when it is given good and unadulterated, as they would think, 
 with piety. Teaching would be my principal occupation. I might 
 preach occasionally in a foreign language, when I had acquired it, 
 once a fortnight during Sabbath, and have a sort of prayer meeting 
 during the week but not more frequently. I would prefer being 
 under the Church, not under the Female Society. . . . I do not know 
 whether my offer, if made to the Church, would be accepted. I rather 
 suppose Alexander prejudiced Dr. Wilson against me, and he will have 
 the principal duty to discharge in fixing with individuals. A.'s rea- 
 sons were, that he thought I was not a good teacher, and that if I would 
 take care, I might improve as a preacher. If the Church accepted of 
 my services, of course I could not go out till summer till after my 
 college session was completed, and I received licence and induction. 
 
26 STEPHEN HISLOP 1844 
 
 " In regard to the salary I had never once thought till this morning. 
 I had contented myself with the belief that the Church would not allow 
 me to starve, and that if I got a bare maintenance it would satisfy me. 
 Dr. Wilson has left town this morning ; but I have asked Dhunjebhoy 
 what the missionaries of the Free Church are to get. He says he be- 
 lieves only 150 this year, but that it is hoped they will receive 200 
 or 250 hereafter. When the missionaries in India were in connec- 
 tion with the Establishment they were in the habit of receiving nearly 
 500. What a noble sacrifice they have made ! I am not concerned 
 about the funds. God will provide. Yesterday there was a collection 
 in all the city churches for India. They produced much more than 
 ever they did before the disruption. Candlish collected 210 ; Dr. 
 Gordon, 130 ; Mr. Bruce, 87, etc. The passage of missionaries is 
 paid for them you are aware, and outfit too, I believe. 
 
 " Dhanji is sitting with me just now, and he assures me that India 
 is not so prejudicial to Europeans, as is commonly supposed, if proper 
 precautions are used. This I am j)ersuaded of. But I trust we shall 
 be ready to respond to the call of God, whether it be to go or to stay. 
 We are not to confer with flesh and blood, if there is a clear case of 
 duty. ..." 
 
 On 20th January 1844, he formally offered himself to 
 the Foreign Missions Committee of the Free Church of Scot- 
 land, through the Kev. Dr. Gordon, to go to India as a 
 missionary, with this result, as written to Miss Hull : 
 
 "EDmBTjROrU, 2bth January 1844. . . . Dr. Gordon communicated 
 the fact to the members of committee, among whom were James Buchanan 
 and Henry Grey. They all concurred in approving of the offer, or 
 rather the candidate, and considered it would be unnecessary to name 
 a day for an examination, as is generally done. They proposed that 
 no final deliverance should be come to on the matter for a month, 
 when it is more than probable that I shall receive formal intimation 
 of its acceptance. Meanwhile they have no doubt as to the propriety 
 of sending me abroad. The question with them is not whether but 
 whither I am to go. Dr. Wilson says, the feeling among the members 
 of committee seemed to be that I should be appointed to Nagpoor as 
 the person who had offered for it was discovered to be unqualified for 
 such an important station. But if I am to go, they will, of course, 
 consult me as to the particular locality I would prefer, whether Nag- 
 poor or Bombay. Since learning these steps, I have endeavoured to 
 
1844 HIS FIRST DEADLY PERIL 27 
 
 acquaint myself with the circumstances of Nagpoor. . . . The eleva- 
 tion of the plain is about 1200 feet, which makes it cooler in the hot 
 season than Bombay. And on this account it is reckoned on the 
 whole healthier and more agreeable to a European than many localities 
 in India. These are all favourable enough circumstances ; but still I 
 cannot conceal from myself, and I do not wish to conceal from you, 
 the fact that the foundation of a mission, and the watching over it in 
 its infant state, would be much more arduous duties than I would be 
 called to discharge as superintendent of Female Schools at Bombay. 
 At the same time, I may inform you that we would not be called to 
 enter on the performance of them all at once and alone. Dr. Wilson 
 proposes that I should first take up my residence at Poona a nice re- 
 tired station among the hills, where there are Presbyterian Missionaries 
 already ; and there study the language for a year ; by that time he 
 himself would (D. V.) have returned to India, and he would accompany 
 us to N. and aid us in commencing our operations. . . . To-morrow I 
 have to read my sermon to Chalmers, which I have never yet got off 
 my hands." 
 
 He was licensed to preach the Gospel by the Free Pres- 
 bytery of Edinburgh. Meanwhile he was in constant com- 
 munication with the friend of his boyhood, Dr. Duns, then 
 minister at Torphichen. He desired to renew, once at least, 
 their Greek reading " Bring your Epidetus with you," and 
 to have one more " botanical, entomological, and geological 
 excursion." He visited his brother Alexander at Arbroath, 
 and he was returning from Dundee in the Windsor Castle 
 steamer, when the wreck occurred, which he thus describes 
 in a letter to his sister Janet, Mrs. Wilson, at Duns : 
 
 "Olney, 25th October 1844. . . . The day I embarked was a 
 Tuesday, the same day as the Queen did. After having seen her 
 Majesty's embarkation, we sailed from Dundee at 5 o'clock in the 
 evening, in the suite of the Royal yacht. Many of my fellow-passen- 
 gers, elated with the gaiety of the scene which they had previously 
 witnessed, no sooner found themselves afloat, than they gave them- 
 selves up to music and dancing, and to all manner of foolish 
 merriment. . . . Then the giddy throng went down into the cabin 
 to partake of refreshment. ... I remained where I was, feeling that 
 it was good to be there. They had not been long down below 
 
28 STEPHEN HISLOP 1844 
 
 when suddenly there was a momentary confusion amongst the men 
 in the forecastle, and immediately after, a tremendous crash which 
 sent everything on deck out of its place. The dinner-party in the 
 cabin, where the shock was more severe, came rushing upstairs to 
 ascertain the cause : and in looking from the stern, where I had been 
 seated, to the bowsprit, towards which all were hastening, I perceived 
 that we had struck against a rock about three miles off the coast of 
 Fife, about St. Andrews. When it was learned that the water was 
 pouring in at the leak, and that everything threatened speedy death, 
 the scene on board was dreadful. There^ on that sinking vessel, were 
 assembled men, women, and children, to the number of about 250. 
 Few had hope before God, into whose awful presence they expected 
 soon to be ushered. What had then become of the mirth of the 
 worldlings ? Alas ! it had given way to terror and despair. Where 
 was then the god whom they had been lately serving. Alas ! Satan 
 was near enough, but it was not to save them not to administer to 
 them support in the hour of trial. Under his influence many were 
 imprecating curses on the captain of the vessel, whom they charged 
 with the crime of their murder : but none were offering up prayers to 
 God through the mediation of His Son. In this extremity I was 
 enabled to continue with little interruption the same train of sweet 
 and elevating reflection as my mind had been pursuing before the 
 catastrophe ; and it seemed as if it had been sent for the express pur- 
 pose of preparing me for immediate entrance into heaven. Occasionally 
 an aged Secession minister (Mr. Hogg of Haddington) and myself 
 endeavoured to drop a word of instruction into the minds of our dis- 
 tracted fellow-passengers. We pointed them to Christ, the Saviour of 
 even the chief of sinners. But Satan seemed to hold them fast. . . . 
 After sailing as best the vessel could for about twenty minutes from 
 the time of the first shock, we struck again on a rock. But here I am 
 called to magnify the wonder-working power of the Almighty. 
 
 " Previous to our second collision we were just on the point of sink- 
 ing. The vessel was becoming perfectly unmanageable, though there 
 was little wind. It was lurching fearfully from side to side, owing to 
 the motion of the water in the hold and cabin, and sometimes the fore- 
 castle rose so high as to threaten to send us stem downwards to the 
 bottom. The water, too, was extinguishing the fires, and preventing 
 the engine from working. It was just when the engine had entirely 
 ceased to move the paddles, that we came upon the rock before referred 
 to. In consequence of the cessation of the engine the vessel came 
 upon it so gently as to receive no further injury ; and yet in conse- 
 
1844 HIS PORTRAIT 29 
 
 quence of the impulse with which it was still carried forward from the 
 recent working of the engine, it advanced so far on the reef, for it was 
 a sunken rock, as to stick fast upon it. How evident is the finger of 
 God in all this ! And so it is in what remains to be told. The por- 
 tion of the reef on which we were moored, we found, as well as the 
 darkness would permit, to be a cleft with a wall on either side. Then 
 the wind was from the west, and the tide was ebbing. All these cir- 
 cumstances were in our favour. Had the wind been from the east we 
 could not have lived a moment among the breakers, which in that case 
 would have been raised. As it was, the vessel was allowed to remain 
 where it had, as it were, come to anchor. . . . Now was the time for 
 attempting a landing with boats. The cry was for boats. But only- 
 one frail bark could be produced, and that furnished with only one oar, 
 and capable of holding not more than six people at a time. One boat 
 for 250 passengers ! However, in about two hours we all were landed 
 in some way or other. I did not get out by a boat at all. Along with a 
 few others, who were left to the last, I let myself down by a rope from 
 about the bowsprit, and so gained the rock on which the vessel was 
 fixed, and which was now left dry ; and by leaping from rock to rock 
 over the pools which the receding tide had left, I at last reached the 
 shore. 
 
 "You may imagine my feelings at this time. I could appro- 
 priate the language of David at the beginning of Ps. xl. in a double 
 sense. He had rescued me from temporal death ; and at the same time 
 He had given me to understand, as I had never done before, that my 
 confidence was placed on Christ the Eock of Ages. What a blessing is 
 this ! How gracious, then, was the dispensation, by means of which it 
 was conferred. And how seasonable was it. God knows that dangers 
 and trials are before me : and therefore He gave me a foretaste of what 
 I am to expect, and along with this intimation He taught me in what 
 quarter to apply that I may find peace and safety in the most trying 
 situation in which I may be placed : Ps. xlvi. and Ps. Ixii. . . ." 
 
 At this time one of the best of the Scottish school of 
 artists, the late D. 0. Hill, E.S.A., was engaged on his great 
 picture of the Disruption of the Church of Scotland, in which 
 Thomas Chalmers and five or six hundred members of the 
 General Assembly are seen signing the deed by which they 
 gave up their all and protested against that invasion of the 
 spiritual rights of the people, for which a subsequent Act of 
 
30 STEPHEN HISLOP 1844 
 
 Parliament has vainly striven to atone. In his charming 
 little retreat on the Calton Hill, the artist, assisted by Mr. 
 Adamson, his working photographer, used to make the 
 sketches required to assist him in producing so many por- 
 traits on the canvas. Among the young men and ministers 
 often to be found there, was Stephen Hislop. Photography 
 was then in its infancy, and Mr. D. 0. Hill produced the 
 calotypes, as they were called, in which the dark shadows are 
 lighted up by the reddish colour, and the result is generally a 
 rugged but powerful likeness. From D. 0. Hill's calotype 
 we have reproduced the portrait ^ of Stephen Hislop as he 
 bade farewell to Scotland at the age of twenty-seven. He 
 was then, and indeed always, as described by a contemporary 
 journal, " a tall, bony Scotsman," with a rough-hewn, rugged 
 look, like young Thomas Carlyle, but features different from 
 his in all save the power and far-seeing ideality which they 
 revealed. He had remarkably small hands for a man of his 
 size, and hence his frequently exquisite drawings. He had 
 piercing eyesight which, directed by his trained powers of 
 observation, helped him as a naturalist, especially in fossil 
 conchology and botany. 
 
 After their marriage, Mr. and Mrs. Hislop visited Olney, 
 where he had much conversation with Eev. Dr. Schmidt, the 
 former colleague of Ehenius in South India. For the new mis- 
 sionaries, as for Dr. Duff in 1829 and many others since. Sir 
 John Pirie, a Duns man, secured a passage, in the steamer 
 which left Southampton for Bombay on 3d November 1844. 
 To all the usual duties attending the setting apart of a young 
 missionary Hislop had added those of assisting Eev. Dr. Welsh 
 in organising the noble theological library of the New College, 
 then numbering 20,000, and now 40,000 volumes, and of 
 copying the Greek, Latin, and German extracts for the 
 History of the Church which that scholar was about to pub- 
 
 * Frontispiece. 
 
1844 LANDS AT BOMBAY 31 
 
 lish. But it was not till he had passed through an almost 
 disastrous storm off the coast of Portugal, that he found the 
 quiet rest and meditative leisure by which a voyage to the 
 East generally restores the over-tasked traveller for new and 
 delightful toil in the service of Him who never sends a mes- 
 senger on his own charges. 
 
 In the midst of the storm, his concern was for one dear 
 to him, to whom he thus wrote from Gibraltar : " Would that 
 I could impart to you that peace of soul of which your com- 
 munication regrets the absence. I assure you, two nights 
 ago when we were tossed on the billows of the wide Atlantic, 
 without the hope of ever again reaching dry land, your con- 
 dition pressed very heavily on my mind. I prayed that God 
 might prolong my life that I might have an opportunity ^just 
 another opportunity, if it were no more of recommending to 
 you with all earnestness and fidelity an implicit and un- 
 wavering adherence to that faith which we in common 
 possess. Oh ! moderate your attachment to entomology, and 
 cultivate a closer walk with God ! . . . When death seemed 
 imminent, I was enabled to commend you to God, though 
 still I prayed for prolongation of life that I might write to 
 you again and spend many years to the glory of God among 
 the heathen. Our prayers were heard." 
 
 "IStJi December 1844. Landed at Bombay in a boat 
 which had brought off Messrs. Nesbit, M. Mitchell, and Lan- 
 caster. We received a very hearty welcome from them. 
 Glad we were to exchange the Victoria for Mr. Nesbit's 
 hospitable mansion. Our lives have been prolonged for the 
 glory of God. He has some work for us, it would appear, at 
 Nagpoor." 
 
CHAPTEE ir 
 
 THE NAGPOOR LAND AND PEOPLES 
 
 The Highlands of Central India Last to be conquered The northern wall 
 of South India Ethnic meeting-place Gonds as influenced by Rajpoots 
 and Mussulmans The four Maratha houses The Bhoslas of Nagpoor 
 Raghoji III., the last of the race The first pioneer mission to Central 
 India Colonel Moxon, Dr. Carey's nephew His letters Sir Donald 
 M'Leod and his conversion His seven missionaries to the Gonds Fate 
 near Amarkantak hill of the second pioneer mission Sir William Hill 
 His wife's endowment of Stephen Hislop's mission, and her death Dr. 
 Wilson of Bombay and the Free Church of Scotland accept the endow- 
 ment Sir Donald M'Leod's annual gift Hislop's ordination described 
 Dr. Wilson's ordination charge to the missionary The twelve phases 
 of the missionary ideal Appeal to Christians to evangelise Hislop's 
 survey of Bombay Journey to Nagpoor by Elura, Ajanta, and Berar 
 Robert Nesbit's character of Hislop. 
 
 When, in 1845, Stephen Hislop entered the Maratha State 
 of Nagpoor, and first surveyed the rich plateaux and highland 
 forests of its aboriginal Gonds, the land had been for thirty 
 years under British influence tempering Maratha misrule. 
 But no ray of light, from divine revelation or material science, 
 had reached its long oppressed people. Christian missionaries 
 there were, though few in number, in the cities of the two 
 coasts, in the long peaceful south, and here and there in the 
 great Hindu centres of the Indo-Gangetic valley. But no 
 mission had dared to penetrate a great Native State under its 
 own law or lawlessness, till now. If intolerance still obstructs 
 the lawful progress of the Canada missionaries in the neigh- 
 bouring State of Indore, what must have been the prospect 
 in Nagpoor forty -five years ago? Central India, before 
 
1845 THE TWO INDIAS 33 
 
 Hislop, was almost as unknown a quantity in the counsels of 
 soldiers and administrators, men of science and missionaries 
 alike, as Central Africa before Livingstone. " Unexplored " 
 on the maps of both marked the ignorance and stimulated 
 the curiosity of the rulers and philanthropists from the 
 west. In the twenty years of his missionary career Hislop 
 saw the corrupt State of the Bhosla Eaja give way, in 1863, 
 to the transition province of Nagpoor under a commission of 
 British officers ; and that, in 1861, to the enlightened, ex- 
 tended and progressive administration of the Central Pro- 
 vinces, as they now are, under a Chief Commissioner. The 
 70,000 square miles of the effete Eaja, with a population of 
 three and a half millions as he first found them to be, he 
 lived to see enlarged into 113,000, with nearly twelve millions. 
 Nagpoor was not much greater than England in size ; the 
 Central Provinces are as large as Italy. 
 
 Nagpoor, in the wider sense of the word, was the last 
 part of the peninsula of India to submit to an invader, Mo- 
 hammedan or Hindu, and that not till the Maratha robbers 
 overran its plains little more than a century ago. The waves 
 of Hindu -Aryan settlers as they rolled south to Ceylon in 
 the epic age, from Solomon to Homer, passed by on either 
 side the gloomy forests and the central ridges and table- 
 lands,- to which the blacker aborigines were driven, being 
 described as worse than wild beasts. There are two Indias, 
 physical and ethnic, the northern, Aryan, or Himalayan, 
 with the Indo-Gangetic vaUey at its base, which we call the 
 Hindu land, or Hindustan ; and the southern, Dravidian, or 
 Dekhan, where the original Turanian peoples have held their 
 own against their conquerors, and in the extreme south 
 have already yielded a rich harvest to the Christian 
 Church. 
 
 The Central Provinces, of which Nagpoor city is the 
 capital, form the northern wall of this Dravidian India. Their 
 
 D 
 
34 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 hills and plains are to the Dekhan what the Himalaya are 
 to Hindustan. In their uplands all the great peninsular 
 rivers rise, a few rolling westward like the Tapti and Narbada, 
 the nobler streams descending eastward into the Bay of 
 Bengal, like the Mahanadi and Godavari. If we approach 
 from the north we rise out of the Indo-Gangetic valley into 
 a new land differing in many respects from that we have 
 left, by a series of terraces divided from each other by these 
 mighty rivers and fertile plains. Eesting on (1) the 
 Vindhya plateau, we have the " middle land " of the Aryan 
 Hindus behind us, and the Narbada river at our feet. We 
 descend into (2) its plain dominated by Jabalpoor, the 
 northern capital of the provinces, and rise to the main 
 table-land of (3) the Satpoora plateau which, from an eleva- 
 tion of 2000 feet, sends up peaks with sanitaria above the 
 fever limit of the tropics. Then, continuing south, we 
 reach (4) the great Nagpoor plain, with its well-watered rice- 
 fields lying between the Wardha and Waenganga feeders of 
 the Godavari which form it, and between the present main 
 line of railway from Bombay to Calcutta and the Nagpoor 
 branch, which is being continued by a shorter route to 
 the eastern metropolis to supersede the former for rapid 
 through traffic. In the plains are the enriching coal and 
 iron fields which Hislop did much to reveal. Eastward, but 
 dipping below the plateau, is (5) the Chatteesgarh plain, " the 
 land of threshing floors," whose surplus grain the advancing 
 railway carries to famine - threatened peoples, and whose 
 tribes and tongues he more than any other man brought 
 within the ken of civilisation. Truly a noble land, beautiful, 
 as well as teeming with resources, to which Captain J. Forsyth, 
 in his delightful book The Highlands of Central India, has for 
 the first time done justice, when, with the woodman's axe, 
 sportsman's rifle, and a heart full of sympathy with the 
 simple people, he explored its forests and settled its land 
 
1845 THE MAEATHA STATES 35 
 
 revenue, only to be cut down by its malarious fever at the 
 early age of thirty-three. 
 
 In the course of generations a province so physically 
 formed and situated must become the meeting-place of races, 
 languages and customs. The aboriginal Gonds alone offered 
 a tempting field to the civiliser and the student, but it was 
 not till Hislop came that their language was reduced to 
 writing. Their history is for ever impressed on the country 
 in the name iVa^poor, which marks the serpent-worship of 
 these JVJx^bansi or serpent-descended chiefs. As the Moham- 
 medan invaders of the eleventh century pressed the Hindu 
 Eajpoots south, these introduced into the central plateaux 
 of the Satpooras the higher civilisation, the architectural 
 ruins of which still excite the wonder of the explorer. By 
 the time these immigrants came to be absorbed by the more 
 numerous Gonds, the Mohammedan wave had rolled up to 
 and around them, and Akbar made his consolidating hand 
 felt among them. The prospering Gond-Eajpoot families 
 which had not been Brahmanised now fell under Islam, 
 leaving the pure demon-worshipping savages to denser forests 
 and higher valleys. The Christian Church, in apathetic ignor- 
 ance, allowed the two debasing cults to do unchecked what 
 it was not to awake to for a century at least ; just as it had 
 done when the young Arab Mohammed saw its corruptions 
 and wove out of them and out of Judaism the Suras of 
 the Koran. 
 
 When, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the 
 Mussulman power itself broke up in India, and chaos seemed 
 to be at hand, one at least of the old Gond dynasties became 
 strong again for a time. But as the years rolled on the 
 Marathas and the British came face to face as rivals for the 
 supremacy in India. The great Sivaji's rapidly-formed and 
 loosely-constructed empire came to be represented by four 
 successors, who parcelled out Western and Central India. 
 
36 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 The Gaikwar of Baroda, Sindia, and Holkar still exist as 
 feudatories whom we saved from the wreck of empire. The 
 fourth, the Bhoslas of Nagpoor, strong enough at one time 
 to hold Orissa and threaten Calcutta itself till we bought 
 them off, were not so wise, and Hislop saw the last of the 
 dynasty die, an exhausted debauchee without a successor. 
 
 This was the character of the Hindu State into which he 
 came, and in the darkness and difficulties of which he worked 
 during the first eight years of his Indian experience. A century 
 before his arrival the peasant-born Eaghoji Bhosla, at the 
 head of robber bands of Marathas, had made himself master 
 of the land right across India from Ajanta to the Bay of 
 Bengal, between the rivers Narbada and Godavari. Making 
 the Gond city, Nagpoor, his capital he at first ruled in the 
 name of the Gond sovereign, like other mayors of the palace. 
 For half a century he and his son Madhoji governed as well as 
 the best feudal soldiers of the East have ever done, that is, 
 they protected the revenue-paying cultivators from whom 
 they had sprung, and they kept their officers in terror by a 
 system of espionage and cruelty. But the young Eaghoji II. 
 foolishly came into conflict with WeUesley at the battle of 
 Assye, and after other disasters he signed away Orissa and 
 nearly half his territory to the East India Company. His 
 imbecile successor was murdered by a cousin, Apa Saheb, 
 who, after agreeing to subsidise a British force and keep up a 
 contingent of 5000 cavalry and infantry, suddenly attacked 
 the Eesident on Sitabaldi Hill, was repulsed by an act of 
 daring bravery, ceded more territory in lieu of the subsidy 
 and contingent, and finally fled. 
 
 Eaghoji III., a gTandson of the second of that name, 
 became Eaja under a Eesident till 1826, when he came of 
 age. That Eesident, succeeding men like Colebrooke and 
 Mountstuart Elphinstone, was the distinguished Eichard 
 Jenkins, a student of William Carey's, whose Report on the 
 
1845 THE RAJA OF NAGPOOR 37 
 
 Territories of the Bajah of Nagpore in 1826 is a famous and 
 was a rare document till reprinted forty years after. This 
 chief was treated with great consideration by Lord William 
 Bentinck and his immediate successors, whose object it was 
 to make him powerful and contented that he might not be 
 tempted to break the peace of India. During his minority 
 our officers had, as usual, protected the people by a settle- 
 ment of the land revenue, and by agreements with the Gond 
 tributaries. These arrangements he bound himself to con- 
 tinue, and he furthermore agreed to this Article III., which 
 is almost unique in the treaties and engagements made with 
 our feudatories, thougli it only expresses the spirit of all these 
 engagements more plainly : " If, which God forbid, gross and 
 systematic oppression, anarchy, and misrule, should here- 
 after at any time prevail, in neglect of repeated advice and 
 remonstrance, seriously endangering the public tranquillity, 
 and placing in jeopardy the stability of the resources whence 
 his Highness discharges his obligations to the Honourable 
 Company, the British Government reserves to itself the right 
 of reappointing its own officers to the management of such 
 district or districts of the Nagpore territory in his Highness's 
 name, and for so long a period as it may deem necessary, the 
 surplus receipts, after defraying expenses, to be paid into the 
 Eaja's treasury." Eaghoji III., on the whole, observed this 
 condition till he died at the end of 1853 without a son or an 
 adopted child. Then Lord Dalhousie incorporated with the 
 East India Company's territories, the State " which had in 
 1818 been forfeited by the treachery and hostility of Apa 
 Saheb, had been declared to belong to the British Govern- 
 ment by right of conquest, had been conferred by free gift 
 on Eaghoji, his heirs and successors, by the treaty of 1826, 
 and had now lapsed to the British Government by default of 
 heirs." A strange light will be cast on all this by the 
 events of Stephen Hislop's career. 
 
38 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 Even when Central India was overrun by Maratha 
 armies and Pindari brigands, and when the State of Nagpoor 
 was the scene of oppression and duplicity before the treaty, 
 an attempt was made and quietly continued for years to tell 
 the Hindus and Gonds the good news of God. So early as 
 1810 Lieutenant, afterwards Colonel, Moxon took pity on 
 the people. When in charge of the Eaja's troops in the 
 eastern district of Chatteesgarh, and afterwards as commandant 
 of the Eesident's Body Guard at the capital, he regularly 
 addressed the Arab and Afghan troopers and sepoys as well 
 as the Marathi-speaking peasantry on Jesus Christ as the 
 only Saviour of sinners. Hearing that Dr. Carey had been 
 for some time preparing a Marathi translation of the Scriptures, 
 he thus wrote to Serampore when applying for portions at 
 least of the work : 
 
 " 7th November 1810. The present Kaja appears to be of a quiet 
 and peaceable disposition, and might tolerate a new religion. The 
 brother of the Raja and his son Apa Saheb, who is considered as the 
 heir-apparent, are much more attached to Brahmanism. The Raja's 
 kingdom is every year overrun by the Pindaris, who plunder it with 
 impunity. The Gonds, the ancient inhabitants of the country, are 
 quite a distinct people, and live mostly in the hills and jungles. 
 Their mode of life is similar to all hill people. They appear to be 
 much given to drinking, as indeed are also the Marathas. They have 
 a language of their own." 
 
 " 6th January 1811. The Hindustani New Testament has proved 
 a great blessing, and is listened to with great attention by the several 
 poor Christians. Besides this I have begun to read it to the Jemadar 
 of our escort, also to a Musalman priest, who lives on a hill (Sitabaldi) 
 not far from my bungalow. An old Brahman Pundit also attends.' 
 
 By March 1811 the Maratha New Testament was ready, 
 and, in ignorance of Colonel Moxon's action, Mr. Chamberlain, 
 Carey's colleague, whose station was nearest to Central India, 
 urged that they should begin to evangelise it. To complete 
 the providential chain of circumstances Colonel Moxon made 
 
1845 PIONEER MISSIONS IN NAGPOOR 39 
 
 the long and toilsome journey in those days from Nagpoor to 
 Serampore to consult personally with Carey. There, in 1812, 
 he joined the church as a Baptist ; was married to Miss 
 Hobson, Carey's niece, as Sir Henry Havelock in similar 
 circumstances afterwards was married to Dr. Marshman's 
 daughter, and returned to his post with a collection of 
 Marathi, Hindustani, and Hindi Scriptures, and a native 
 catechist, Kam Mohun. For some years they prayed and 
 worked, by preaching and teaching and Bible distribution, 
 amid the confusion and excitement which ended in Apa 
 Saheb's attack on Sitabaldi. Nagpoor, wrote Dr. Carey, 
 when reviewing the year 1817, "at which one person has 
 been baptized, has been in a state of alarm for some time on 
 account of the Pindaris, or predatory hordes who have long 
 been the terror of this part of India ; and in these two 
 months past the attack of the Eaja of Nagpoor on the British 
 Kesident and the escort stationed there, has rendered that 
 part quite the seat of war. The Lord has preserved our 
 much-valued friend Moxon with his family, however, in a 
 way that demands our warmest gratitude. It is probable 
 that after peace and tranquillity have been restored there will 
 be a fairer field opened for missionary labour than before." 
 One Gond, Pykoo, helped the convert to make the first trans- 
 lation of the Gospels into that language, but it does not seem 
 to have been published. 
 
 When Colonel Moxon and his wife retired and the Seram- 
 pore Mission ceased, they kept up daily intercession for the 
 people of Central India, and especially for the two districts 
 in which they had begun the work, Chatteesgarh and Nag- 
 poor. In both they saw and rejoiced at the answer, when 
 two officials took up the weapons they had wielded so long, the 
 Scottish civil servant of the East India Company, Sir Donald 
 M'Leod, in the former, and the English military officer, Sir 
 William Hill, in the latter. The result of the faithful con- 
 
40 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 tendings of the three from 1810, with a break of a few years, 
 to 1845, was the arrival of Stephen Hislop and the foundation 
 of the present Central India Mission of the Free Church of 
 Scotland. Hislop, whose first step had been to trace out the 
 action of these early pioneers, thus wrote : 
 
 " I saw two letters from Colonel W. Moxon, at Barnstaple, in 
 England, addressed to Mr. Henry Anton, assistant in the Ke venue 
 Department, Bombay, the one letter dated 26th December 1846, 
 the other 10th December 1847. In the former he says : * My dear wife 
 and myself take great delight in hearing of the blessed increase of the 
 kingdom of Christ in India, especially in the parts where you are con- 
 nected. The good news you have informed me of at Nagpoor, and in a 
 former letter of the German Mission to Karanjia, near Amarkantak, I 
 feel very thankful to you for, as I am assured the Lord has most 
 graciously answered my oft-repeated prayers for Nagpoor and Chattees- 
 ghar, where I lived so happily for many years in much enjoyment of 
 the grace of God in my soul. Your account of the two Tamil men at 
 Kanithi and the firm way they acted amidst persecution, also the noble 
 confession of the Desai of Sisavo, who gave up his landed property, 
 etc., for Christ, gave us much dehght. If there is joy in heaven over 
 one sinner that repenteth, surely we ought to rejoice here below; for 
 we, poor sinners, are more deeply interested than the angels in heaven. 
 I will ever pray, " Good Lord, send now prosperity." I like very 
 much what your friend Mr. Clarkson the missionary writes, that he 
 had excluded from communion all who adhered to their caste, for while 
 such were allowed to remain every evil and lack of discipline would 
 have been the consequence of it. I could wish to be with you again 
 assisting in the Lord's vineyard around you ; but my age, sixty-seven, 
 and my increasing infirmity of deafness would render me quite 
 incapable of it. The Lord has given me other work in which I may 
 serve Him as a priest unto God by continual prayer in the spirit for 
 the coming of His kingdom.' " 
 
 Donald M'Leod, of the M'Leods of Assynt, was born at Cal- 
 cutta of a Huguenot mother, when his father was adding lustre 
 to the Bengal Engineers. After a happy childhood with "Aunt 
 Kitty " at Geanies, and busy days at the Edinburgh High 
 School and at the Putney School, where Lord Canning was his 
 companion, he went out to India with John Lawrence, his life- 
 
1845 SIR DONALD M'LEOD 41 
 
 long comrade. At Monghyr, though a Presbyterian, he came 
 under the influence of the man who led Henry Havelock to 
 Christ, the Eev. A. Leslie, and like Moxon he joined the 
 Baptist Church. " I have now been freed from despondency 
 and gloominess of spirits to which, for the five previous 
 years, I was continually a martyr," he wrote. For the next 
 forty years till, on retiring from the Lieutenant-Governor- 
 ship of the Panjab, he was killed on the underground railway 
 in London, when hurrying to preside at a missionary meeting 
 he lived only to do good. He gave his all to India. One of 
 his Hindu clerks he sent to Dr. Duff's college, where, under the 
 teaching there and M'Leod's example, he became Christ's and 
 did good service as the Kev. Behari Lai Singh of the Presbyter- 
 ian Church of England's Mission. " If all Christians were like 
 Sir Donald M'Leod there would be no Hindus or Mohamme- 
 dans," said another of his native subordinates. "There 
 were two fcrishtas (angels) among the English in the Panjab, 
 Sir Donald M'Leod and Eeynell Taylor," was the saying. 
 
 When sent by Lord William Bentinck to the northern 
 districts of the Central Provinces he explored the glorious 
 highlands of the Satpoora range, and his sympathies flowed 
 out to their simple and untutored Gonds. Whether at 
 Jabalpoor or Seoni he did not cease to care for all the natives, 
 and especially for their highest interests. He visited Cal- 
 cutta chiefly "to make known our claims to the religious world 
 there, and to invite attention to the urgency of our wants ; 
 for, insulated as we are among native states it is surely the 
 more incumbent on us to kindle that spark which may shine 
 forth as a light to lighten the Gentiles." He saw in the 
 more rapid evangelisation of the casteless aborigines of 
 India the means of securing nuclei, around which the weaker 
 Hindu proselytes who have to sacrifice so much might 
 gather for strength, as the foundations of the one Church of 
 India are being laid. So he determined himself to create 
 
42 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 and support missons to the Gonds and Kols, from Sagar 
 district, which for this reason he refused to leave for a higher 
 appointment, through Belaspore and Chatteesgarh to Chutia 
 Nagpoor, by which very route the main line of railway from 
 Bombay to Calcutta is now being made. " I have almost got 
 a promise that two or more German missionaries sent out by 
 the Basel Society, and whom the Kussians have compelled to 
 quit Tabreez, will be sent here." They failed him, and he 
 applied to the late Pastor Gossner of Berlin, who, after 
 expulsion from Bavaria because he had ceased to be a priest 
 in the Church of Eome, and from Kussia, became from Berlin 
 the evangelical reformer who revived the foreign missionary 
 spirit of Franke and the Pietists in the fatherland. 
 
 In 1841 Gossner sent to Donald M'Leod, then at Jabal- 
 poor, a missionary band of five artisans and peasants with an 
 apothecary, at the head of whom he placed the experienced 
 Eev. J. Loesch, who had been a Basel Missionary in South 
 India. The seven, some of them with wives and children, 
 explored Gondwana right up the great Narbada river to its 
 source in the "waters of immortality," Amarkantak hill, 
 3500 feet high, the centre of Gond reverence and Hindu 
 pilgrimage. At Karanjia village, sixteen miles to the west 
 of the hill which now belongs to the native State of Eewah, 
 and in the British district of Belaspore where Moxon had 
 toiled and prayed so long, though in ignorance of that fact, 
 Donald M'Leod's Mission pitched their tents and began 
 their farm settlement on the Moravian plan which had at 
 the first tempted Carey. All was full of promise ; the people 
 were kind, the authorities were fair, the land was fertile, the 
 climate was almost European. The water supply only was 
 bad. But it is not so that the foundations at least of a 
 tropical mission are laid, to grow up into a temple of the 
 living God and assimilate all around. Cholera swept away 
 all the inexperienced Germans save two, who were too weak to 
 
1845 SIR WILLIAM HILL 43 
 
 bury their dead, and could hardly persuade the panic-stricken 
 Gonds to do it. The mind of one of the survivors gave way. 
 For both a home was found with Stephen Hislop at Kamthi, 
 where William Bartels and James Lechler soon passed away 
 amid the love of brethren. Pastor Gossiier sent out the good 
 Ziemann who laboured long at Ghazipore at Sir Donald's 
 expense ; and many other missionaries who have brought 
 thousands of the allied Kol tribe in the north-east into the 
 kingdom of the Christ. 
 
 Such were the pioneer missions of Colonel Moxon and 
 Sir Donald M'Leod, from Serampore and from Germany, in 
 the heart of India. The first had one baptized convert ; the 
 second did not exist long enough for the mastery of the 
 language ; but who shall say that they were in vain ? It is 
 not so that critics of the operations of war reason when a 
 vast province like Upper Burma is first annexed, then slowly 
 subjugated after a terrific loss of our best blood and treasure, 
 then gradually civilised and trained through centuries for 
 self-government. The Gazette showers honours on the 
 survivors of the subjugation ; and the journals justify the 
 new financial burdens which it lays on the empire. And it 
 is well, whether as in Asia the missionary follows the soldier 
 of civilisation, or as in South and East Africa he sees the 
 soldier and the teacher pass in after him. When Stephen 
 Hislop came to found a mission on right lines he could no 
 more trace the results of his predecessors' labours than Carey 
 could in Bengal. But they both rejoiced to believe that, 
 without these missionaries before the dawn, and the prayer and 
 sacrifice of the officers who yearned that they might have 
 worthy successors, their own success would have been neither 
 possible nor so immediate. 
 
 Sir William Hill was worthy to be ranked with Moxon 
 and M'Leod. The youngest son of the Honourable Daniel 
 Hill of Antigua, he went out to Madras as a Company's 
 
44 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 cadet in 1821, a thoughtless boy of sixteen. He passed 
 unscathed through the fever and the fighting of the first 
 war in Burma, when Judson was pent up in the vilest 
 prison of Ava. On one occasion he was isolated at the head 
 of 400 European and a few native soldiers in the town of 
 Pegu, and surrounded by a Burman force to the number of 
 8000. Four times he sallied forth and drove off his assailants, 
 and he held the place till he was relieved. After a visit 
 home, and marriage. Captain Hill and his young wife were 
 stationed at Kamthi, the British cantonment and large town 
 nine miles north-east of Nagpoor, where there has long been 
 a first-class brigade command under Madras. The young 
 couple gave themselves up to the amusements of a large 
 military community, showing no sympathy with the few 
 who were of Moxon's set there and at Sitabaldi and Nagpoor. 
 Mrs. Hill fell sick, and learned to see the realities of existence 
 as they are when the veil of self and sense is drawn aside for 
 a little. The visits of a lady friend led her to the light of 
 Christ. Eecovering, she began at once to care for her own 
 native servants, and to influence the young officers around. 
 When nursing one of the latter in a cholera epidemic, and 
 pointing him to the Lord, the Giver of life, she was seized 
 with the same ruthless and still mysterious disease. Her 
 weakened body gave way to it, but not before she had laid 
 upon her husband the duty of devoting her fortune to the 
 establishment of a Christian Mission to the people of Kamthi 
 and Nagpoor. She sleeps at Jalna. 
 
 William Hill first gave himself to the Master, rejoicing in 
 Whom his wife had died, and then proceeded to discharge her 
 trust. He visited many stations, he corresponded with the 
 Church Missionary Society of his own communion, he surveyed 
 the spirit and the work of the various missions already in India. 
 Then, in 1842, he wrote to Dr. John Wilson, of Bombay, though 
 a Presbyterian, promising him, as the man he reverenced 
 
1845 FREE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND'S MISSION 45 
 
 most of all, a sum which he himself had increased to 2500, 
 in the three per cent consols, as the endowment of a Nagpoor 
 Mission. Dr. Wilson, who had just returned from introducing 
 the Irish missionaries to their new field in Kathiawar, gladly 
 reported the offer to the foreign secretary of the Church of 
 Scotland, and urged its acceptance. But in the Scottish 
 struggles of 1842-43, the offer passed unnoticed. The Church 
 of Scotland majority set themselves free from the interference 
 of Parliament, which it strove to undo when too late. Dr. 
 Wilson was himself in Scotland, charged by Captain Hill to 
 repeat the offer and to secure a missionary. Within a month 
 after his arrival in Edinburgh, and after eloquently advo- 
 cating the mission in the Glasgow Assembly, on the 29th 
 November 1843, the India Mission Committee of the Free 
 Church of Scotland Eev. Eobert Gordon, D.D., convener 
 passed this resolution : 
 
 " The Committee proceeded to take into their consideration the 
 memorial addressed to the Church by Dr. Wilson, before the disrup- 
 tion, respecting the establishment of a mission to Nagpoor, in Central 
 India, and several communications which had lately been received 
 from India on the same subject ; and considering the great importance 
 of commencing missionary operations in that quarter the renewed 
 offer to this Church, by the gentleman with whom the proposal origi- 
 nated, of 2500 stock, on the condition of the speedy establishment 
 of a mission there the growing liberality of the members of this 
 Church in the cause of missions, evinced by the late congregational 
 collections the interest very generally expressed throughout the 
 country respecting the district of Nagpoor the prospect of co-opera- 
 tion, in connection with the proposed mission, of the missions already 
 formed in the three presidencies of India and the hope of obtaining 
 local pecuniary assistance to the mission at Nagpoor, and special con- 
 tributions in this country towards its foundation they unanimously 
 resolve, in dependence on divine grace, and what appear to them to 
 be the evident leadings of divine providence, to take immediate steps 
 towards the establishment of the proposed mission, by looking out for 
 a duly qualified missionary. And with a view to the particular in- 
 formation of the General Assembly of the Free Church, and of the 
 
46 STEPHEN HISLOP 1844 
 
 Christian public, as to the undertaking, and to secure their appro- 
 bation and assistance, they request Dr. Wilson to prepare a memorial 
 on the subject for general circulation." 
 
 On 22d May 1844, Dr. Gordon reported to the next 
 General Assembly that the result of the first appeal to the 
 friends of Christian Missions was such as to encourage the 
 Free Church not only to continue its foreign operations on 
 the old scale, but to enter new fields. It was unanimously 
 resolved that, considering the munificent offer reported by 
 Dr. Wilson for Nagpoor, and "the lively interest in the 
 missionary cause which had been manifested by the con- 
 gregations and friends of the Free Church, they were not 
 warranted to decline the offer, and would have painfully 
 disappointed the Christian public if they had." The Assembly 
 then united in a prayer of thanksgiving to God for His mar- 
 vellous kindness to the Church and Missions, and thereafter 
 agreed to take over a second new mission that of the Glasgow 
 Missionary Association in Kafraria. 
 
 On this Sir William Hill transferred the sum origin- 
 ally offered, with interest raising it to 2674 : 15 : 2, writing 
 thus to Dr. Wilson : " Now is my mind at ease respecting 
 the final appropriation of this money. I thank the Lord 
 that from the time He put into my heart to place the money 
 at your disposal for a mission in these parts, I have had 
 much peace of mind. I was assured that the desire came 
 from God, and His grace has supported me throughout, and 
 enables me to say, 'All things are of Thee, Lord, and of 
 Thine own have I given Thee.' " Sir Donald M'Leod also 
 gave Dr. Wilson this pledge of his support : " The amount 
 which I shall be able to remit to Nagpoor will usually exceed, 
 and will never fall short of one hundred rupees per mensem 
 (D.V.) while I remain in India. There is no object connected 
 with the service of the Lord in this country which I have 
 more at heart, or indeed so much at heart, as contributing to 
 
1844 SOLEMN PRESBYTERIAN ORDINATION 47 
 
 support and extend the institutions of the Free Church in this 
 country, of late so severely tried and so greatly straitened." 
 Urging that Church to occupy Agra, the capital of the neigh- 
 bouring North-western Provinces, he added : "You would find 
 a large amount of Christian benevolence aroused, to which at 
 present you have no adequate means of penetrating." 
 
 William Hill, Donald M'Leod, John Wilson, and Stephen 
 Hislop were worthy of each other. It was fitting that the 
 Eev. Dr. Wilson should preside at Hislop's ordination by the 
 Free Presbytery of Edinburgh. The place was the great 
 brick church hastily and temporarily run up for the Eev. 
 Dr. Candlish, on the noblest unoccupied site in Edinburgh, 
 on the Castle Terrace, where the college and synod buildings 
 of the United Presbyterian Church now stand. Of all the 
 ritual of the Presbyterian Church which history has 
 made so severely solemn, but which need never be without 
 the divinest dignity and most artistic reverence the service 
 of the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, as described 
 by St. Paul, is the most impressive. Having preached from the 
 record of the call of the first missionary to Europe "After 
 he had seen the vision, immediately we endeavoured to go 
 into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the Lord had called 
 us for to preach the gospel unto {lit.' to evangelise ') them," Acts 
 xvi. 10 the experienced but still young apostle of Western 
 India left the pulpit, and stood surrounded by the many min- 
 isters of the Presbytery, with Stephen Hislop kneeling before 
 him in their midst. While he and all the brethren laid their 
 hands on or towards the bowed head, he offered up to God 
 the prayer of ordination, invoking the Holy Spirit to descend 
 upon and dwell in the man who had just before given his 
 audible assent to the great doctrines of Christianity, and 
 had signed his name to the Westminster Confession of Faith, 
 and spiritual and freshly-historical documents of the Free 
 Church of Scotland. The act of ordination closed with the 
 
48 STEPHEN HISLOP 1844 
 
 presiding minister and brethren, and lay elders also at this 
 stage, giving the young missionary the right hand of fellow- 
 ship. Then, returning to the pulpit, Dr. Wilson delivered to 
 him an ordination charge, and thereafter addressed the people, 
 closing the whole service with praise, and the threefold bene- 
 diction revealed to the first missionary after Abraham, as he 
 led the Israel of Jehovah from the darkness of Egypt to the 
 possession of the land of promise. 
 
 The ordination charge was the outcome of John Wilson's 
 sixteen years' experience as the most successful missionary in 
 Western and Central India. It described and enforced the 
 ideal which in his twenty years' career thereafter so pre- 
 maturely cut short Stephen Hislop did as much to realise as 
 Wilson himself. The charge links together the two men, older 
 and younger, who in all respects, save the greater fluency of 
 utterance which marked the elder, were alike, in pure self- 
 consecration to Christ ; in love for the natives of India, and 
 especially the Maratha Hindus and oppressed jungle tribes ; 
 in literary scholarship and culture ; in such devotion to the 
 physical sciences as a conscience tender in duty to the call to 
 evangelise in season and out of season allowed them to show. 
 From that September afternoon, in the mellow glories of an 
 Edinburgh autumn, lighting up the Castle rock above and 
 gardens below with a wealth of almost tropical colour, some 
 of the sentences echo down to us of the next generation after 
 nigh half a century, and to the generations yet to come. 
 
 THE WORK OF AN INDIAN MISSIONARY: AN 
 ORDINATION CHARGE. 
 
 " My dear Friend and Brother^ You have been solemnly set 
 apart to the ministry of Christ by prayer and the laying on of the 
 hands of the Presbytery ; and it now devolves upon me, as in pro- 
 vidence the organ of the Presbytery on this occasion, to direct your 
 attention for a Httle, with all humility and consciousness of personal 
 unworthiness, to the peculiar circumstances in which you are called by 
 
1844 JOHN WILSON'S CHARGE TO HISLOP 49 
 
 divine providence to maintain the Christian profession, and to exercise 
 the Christian ministry. . . . 
 
 " My dear brother, fidelity and exertion are required of you. You 
 have henceforth to maintain your Christian profession, and to exercise 
 your ministry in circumstances of peculiar trial and difficulty. In a 
 few short days you must cut asunder the most tender of those ties 
 which bind you to this the land of your nativity, the land of your 
 fathers' graves, the land most hallowed in your affections for its gospel 
 privileges and enjoyments, and its sufferings in the cause of Christ. 
 You must bid a long, and possibly a final, adieu to your kindred and 
 friends whom you have endearingly known in the flesh and will ever 
 love in the spirit, to those who have hitherto been your companions in 
 the Christian course, by whose instructions you have been edified and 
 comforted, and by whose example you had hoped to be guided and 
 encouraged. You must go down upon the great waters, and through 
 their waves and billows and over the sandy and burning desert, you 
 must be carried to the great country which has been chosen as the 
 scene of your labours. There you will find yourself at once among 
 people of a strange countenance, and strange tongue, and, what is more 
 trying still, of a strange heart ; and removed, at the same time, in a 
 great degree from Christian society, sympathy, and assistance. The 
 burning heat of a tropical sun may consume your strength, and enfeeble 
 your exertions, and superinduce premature lassitude, and beget and 
 nourish indolence and various distempers both of mind and body. 
 Beholding the abominable idolatries and cruel and deadly superstitions 
 of the heathen, you will desire to open your lips, and at once to cry 
 aloud in their hearing, pleading the claims of Jehovah, against whom 
 they have revolted, and proclaiming that message of grace of which 
 you are the bearer ; but, lo, your tongue is silent and your lips are 
 sealed. Your righteous soul is vexed from day to day with their 
 unrighteous deeds ; but you are not even able to ply them with the 
 remonstrance of a faithful Lot. In order to remove your incapacity, 
 you try to catch and imitate their words, but you find yourself in a 
 Babel. You select a few individuals, who have made some progress in 
 education, and you proceed to address them in your own tongue ; but 
 you find that from the poverty of their knowledge of it they do not 
 understand you when discoursing on the only theme which excites 
 your interest as capable of benefiting their souls. You sit down 
 deliberately to the study of the native languages ; but you are be- 
 wildered by their novel structure, harsh pronunciation, and com- 
 plicated grammar, and you find demands made upon your application 
 
 E 
 
50 STEPHEN HISLOP 1844 
 
 and patience such as have never before been demanded of you. You 
 give lessons in English, to the youth willing to learn ; but years pass 
 away before you observe in your pupils a tolerable proficiency. You 
 make inquiry into the native religions, and you find them vast and 
 gigantic systems of iniquity, instead of the feeble and fugitive conceits 
 which you have imagined them to be. At last, in the good pro- 
 vidence of God, you commence your labours ; and actuated principally 
 by curiosity, the people gather around you, perhaps, asking one another, 
 What will this babbler say ? A few of them are seemingly aroused by 
 your discourse, but their excitement does not settle down in holy 
 impression, and the moment after they have been sitting apparently 
 devout hearers, you see them prostrating themselves before the shrine 
 of a false god, or dancing round an image, literally mad on their idols. 
 You open a school and instruct the young ; but while you are busy 
 with them there, the parents and the Gooroo are busy at home pervert- 
 ing those truths which you deliver, and striving assiduously, and alas 
 successfully, to close the door of the young heart against their admit- 
 tance. You sow the seed with a liberal hand ; but it falls by the 
 wayside, on the shallow soil, or among the thorny and choking bushes. 
 A blade here and there at last makes its appearance ; but you tremble 
 lest the pestilential blasts from the marshes of heathenism should 
 destroy its vitality or stop its growth. Travailing, as it were, in birth 
 till you behold your children in the faith, you seem, when they are 
 before you, to be weighed down with parental cares and anxieties. 
 You found a native church ; but it remains long in an infantile state, 
 and but feebly does the word of God sound forth from it throughout 
 the province in which you dwell. The partial success which you have 
 experienced in your labours is offensive to some of your own country- 
 men, who like not to be disturbed in their own carelessness, and to 
 have around them the work and Spirit of God witnessing against 
 them. It hurts the pride of native caste and family, arouses the fury 
 of priestly zeal, and forms the subject of anxious deliberation in Pan- 
 chayats, and Sabhds, and Sanhedrims, and other conclaves of darkness. 
 The little success which you experience is no sooner reported to the 
 Christian world, than, instead of calling forth mere thankfulness to 
 God, it leads to proud congratulation in the church, and intoxicates the 
 steadiest friends of the missionary cause. Instead of crying aloud in 
 your behalf in prayer, they sing the song of victory and triumph. 
 They dream that the armies of the aliens are flying before you as the 
 champion of the truth, and that Satan himself is about to abandon his 
 throne on your potent challenge ; while you feel as if you were about 
 
1844 TWELVE PHASES OF THE MISSIONARY IDEAL 51 
 
 to be overwlielmed by the foe, and the arch-enemy of souls laughed to 
 scorn the whole band of Christian warriors. You are about to faint in 
 the day of battle ; and your companions, cut down by the climate, or 
 the arduous nature of the conflict, fall at your side." 
 
 From both missionaries, as from St. Paul and his com- 
 panions when they entered Europe in obedience to the heavenly- 
 vision, the future was lovingly hidden ; but what a meaning 
 these passages seem to have now as we read them over the 
 Indian graves of the speaker and the hearer ! There is the 
 same pathos in the ordination of every true missionary every 
 year, whether the ritual be that of presbytery or of bishop. 
 Dr. Wilson then gave the following " hints, the results of my 
 own experience and inquiry and observation in India," which 
 we may call the twelve phases of the missionary ideal : 
 
 "(1.) There, where so many barriers, erected by caste and custom, 
 almost totally isolate large masses of the people from a reciprocal 
 influence, an extensive and varied ministration is specially incumbent 
 on the messengers of the churches commissioned to labour for its 
 moral regeneration. . . . You will minister both publicly and privately, 
 by conversation, discussion, and preaching, and teaching, and lecturing, 
 and writing, to all classes of the natives. 
 
 "(2.) You must devote yourself to the study of the vernacular 
 languages of the people. These languages are the readiest key to their 
 hearts. . . . They will * keep the more silence ' when you speak to 
 them in their own language, even though they should be partially 
 acquainted with yours. . . . Even the teacher of English, however 
 zealous and able, labours under a disadvantage when he cannot exhibit 
 the meaning of its vocables and sentences by translation into the 
 language of his pupils. . . . 
 
 " (3.) With the study of the language, conjoin that of the manners, 
 customs, and habits of the people of India. . . . The knowledge you thus 
 derive will be found to be of immense advantage, as suggesting the 
 least offensive and most engaging deportment and address, and the 
 readiest methods of forming and maintaining an acquaintance with 
 those whose welfare you seek. Kemember Him who became all things 
 to all men that He might save some. 
 
 "(4.) Of not less importance and demanding perhaps still more 
 application, is the study of the native religions, embracing, if possible, 
 
62 STEPHEN HISLOP 1844 
 
 that of the Sanskrit and other dead languages, in which their sacred 
 books are written ; and to attend to which languages, it is a powerful 
 motive, that they enter more largely into the composition of the 
 different vernacular languages than Latin into our own mother tongue. 
 I advise you to study the native religions, not that you may set your- 
 self, in the course of your labours, to the hopeless exercise of lopping 
 off every twig and branch of the Upas tree of error, which sheds its 
 baneful influence throughout the length and breadth of the land ; but 
 that you may clearly distinguish between the branches and stump, and 
 apply the axe to the very root of the tree. ... Using aright the test 
 of truth, you may discover what ingredients of a pure patriarchal 
 faith on which, like Paul at Athens, when he quoted the monu- 
 mental inscriptions and poems of the Greeks, you may commence your 
 discourse and conduct your argument with something like an appeal 
 to admitted principles are still to be found in the compounds of 
 heathenism, and capable of being so separated from it, as to give you 
 an opportunity of directing their attention to the great source from 
 which they have been derived. . . . 
 
 " (5.) However comprehensive and extensive your ministry may be, 
 it ought to be conducted on the principles of Christian prudence, and 
 as far as possible agreeably to such a system as in the main may promise 
 the greatest amount of good. You ought so to dispose of the leaven, 
 that it may most speedily and powerfully affect the mass. . . . 
 
 " (6.) Direct your attention to the Christian and general instruction 
 and education of the young, with a direct reference to the work both of 
 enlightenment and of conversion. . . . 
 
 " (7.) If ' to the poor the gospel is to be preached,' by education in 
 India, there must be schools taught through the medium of the native 
 languages. This is a position from which no advocate of Christian 
 missions can ever be dislodged. We can give our testimony as to the 
 benefits which the vernacular schools which have been instituted, 
 confer upon the people. Though conducted under serious disadvan- 
 tages, most commonly by unconverted teachers, under the superin- 
 tendence of, and with regular visits and spiritual instruction by, 
 missionaries and their native assistants they accomplish much good, 
 in giving the parents a suitable demonstration of the interest which is 
 taken by missionaries in their real welfare, in neutralising or mitigating 
 the domestic tuition in heathenism, and communicating that knowledge 
 of the Scriptures of truth which are used in them and of the first 
 principles of our holy faith. . . . 
 
 " (8.) Seminaries of a vastly higher character are not only desirable 
 
1844 TWELVE PHASES OF THE MISSIONAEY IDEAL 63 
 
 but necessary in India, if we would wish to see the work of the Lord 
 prosper. "We must give not only such an education as will be received 
 by the poor, but such an education as will be prized by the rich and 
 middle classes of society, embracing instruction in all those branches 
 of science and literature, which they wish their youth to study, and 
 for proficiency in which alone, they are willing to place their youth 
 under our charge, even at the risk of their conversion through that 
 religious instruction which they know we also impart. . . . The 
 secular must never be allowed to predominate over^ hut ever he held in 
 subordination tOy the spiritual. . . . And you must not overlook the 
 education of the daughters of India. ... 
 
 "(9.) You will procure the elements of a Sabbath or week-day 
 congregation, small it may be in point of numbers at first, but of 
 immense importance as the commencement of that regular assembling 
 of the people for public worship. But you must carry the gospel 
 without, as well as proclaim its glorious truths to those who will come 
 to listen within. ... By all classes of religious teachers in India, 
 instruction is usually delivered under the open firmament of heaven, 
 in private houses, or in temporary tabernacles, ... and the missionary 
 is acknowledged to be merely in the way of his duty when he follows 
 a similar practice. . . . 
 
 "(10.) You will doubtless see it to be your duty, as soon as 
 audiences can be procured, to deliver such courses of public lectures on 
 the works and ways of God in creation and providence, on literature, 
 and science, and history, and on the claims and purport of the different 
 systems of religion professing to be revelations from God. . . . 
 
 "(11.) You will zealously lend your services in the great work of 
 the circulation of the sacred Scriptures and religious books and tracts in 
 India. . . . 
 
 " (12.) The converts ivill demand of you constant instruction, watchful- 
 ness, guidance, and kindness ; as early as possible they should be formed 
 into a regular Christian church. ... I recommend to your attention 
 an admirable little work, entitled, Thoughts on Propagating Christianity 
 more effectually among the Heathen, by Dr. Marshman, one of the greatest 
 of Indian missionaries. Our highly honoured and esteemed brother, 
 Dr. Dufi', has most eloquently and fully unfolded his views of the 
 economics of Christian missions ; and with his works you are already 
 familiar. From our missionary biography much may be learned, and 
 much encouragement derived. . . . 
 
 " In the name of this Presbytery, and that of all the friends 
 by whom we are now surrounded, and of the whole Church whose 
 
54 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 messenger you are honoured to be, as well as for myself, I affectionately 
 and earnestly bid you God speed." 
 
 Then, addressing the congregation on the self-sacrifice of 
 the founders of the Mission, Dr. Wilson thus appealed to 
 all true Christians: "Do these and others like-minded with 
 them, exceed their duty and their privilege ? No ; they are 
 wise for time and eternity. They are seeking and finding 
 the greatest luxury which a man can enjoy, that of doing 
 good to the souls of men now and yet to be born. When 
 they are far removed from the gold, and glory, and honour of 
 this world, to rest from their labours, their works shall follow 
 them. They will have their reward of grace ; and as the 
 generations of Hindus, one after another, are removed likewise 
 from this earthly scene, they will find many from among 
 them to the accession of their own joy, and the praise of the 
 Redeemer enter heaven, as saved through those very opera- 
 tions which they have originated and supported, and take 
 their place with that great multitude which no man can 
 number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, 
 who, standing before the throne and before the Lamb, clothed 
 with white robes and palms in their hands, cry with a loud 
 voice, saying, Salvation to our God, which sitteth upon the 
 throne, and to the Lamb. Do you not desire to share in the 
 satisfaction and peace which they now enjoy, and in the 
 glorious prospect which is before them ? " 
 
 With such a charge in his memory Hislop surveyed the 
 varied peoples of Bombay city, and studied the organisation 
 of what is now the Wilson Missionary College, which was 
 filling again after the panic caused by the baptism of Narayan 
 Sheshadri. The Presbytery of Bombay appointed Eev. Dr. 
 M. Mitchell to accompany him and his wife to Nagpoor, a 
 journey of 600 miles, in those days tedious in time but full 
 of ever new surprise and delight to the observant missionary 
 and naturalist. Having passed from Bombay proper, after an 
 
1845 FROM BOMBAY TO NAGPOOR 65 
 
 inspection of the American mission at Ahmednagar, into 
 the State of Haidarabad, he made his first study of the 
 Buddhist, Jain, and Brahmanical sculptured caves of Elura, 
 in the Kailas of which Dr. Wilson had preached Christ 
 thirteen years before. At Ajanta, a little farther on, in 
 the neighbourhood of which the wounded of Wellington's 
 army were received after the battle of Assye, he saw 
 Buddhism alone in its splendour, in some thirty caves with 
 fresco paintings which cover the eight centuries of Gautama 
 Buddha's supremacy in India. As Brahmanism had stamped 
 out Buddhism so did Assye mark, in 1803, the destruction 
 of the confederacy of Marathas based on Brahmanism, which 
 laid all India finally at the feet of the race charged above 
 all others to be the servant of Christ. Descending the pass 
 in the range which divides Jalna and the plateau of the 
 Dekhan from the valley of the Tapti, the missionary party 
 marched slowly eastward through Berar, then oppressed by 
 native rule, now the cotton garden of British India. They 
 preached as they went the glad tidings of the Kingdom, 
 heard for the first time by the villagers and townsfolk. 
 Hislop had his " well-qualified pundit," and every hour in- 
 creased his stock of Maratha vocables and idioms ; but he 
 must have learned more from the practised tongue and 
 accurate scholarship of Dr. Murray Mitchell. 
 
 "Nagpoor, 2eth April 1845. 
 " My dearest Robert . . . We advanced at an easy pace mov- 
 ing or halting just as it suited ourselves, and, what was the best 
 of all, we had reason to believe that our heavenly Father was with us, 
 guiding and protecting us. It is, indeed, the greatest of all comforts 
 to be able to realise this, for though whether at home or abroad we feel 
 ourselves secure under the shield of an everlasting love, I think I have 
 been enabled to feel more my dependence on God since I left Britain ; 
 and though I often forget the hand that sustains me, still there are 
 seasons when I enjoy very sweet communion with my gracious 
 Preserver and Redeemer. Oh, it is delightful to enter far into the 
 holy of holies, and to have power with God in prayer to know that 
 
56 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 we are standing alone with Jehovah, and that yet there is an Advocate 
 and High Priest, bearing our nature who, in the upper sanctu- 
 ary, is carrying on the work of intercession for us. Eobert, are you 
 cold in devotion ? Are the Scriptures seldom read with pleasure ? 
 Are you attending to everything else more than to the one thing need- 
 ful ? I trust, my dear brother, this is not now the case. I trust that 
 the period of bondage, when you served God with reserve and through 
 fear, has given place to the cheerful and devoted obedience of a loving 
 son. I cannot say I have attained to this complete enlargement, but 
 I should be rejoiced to hear that you have, as I have, been made fully 
 sensible of the undesirableness of continuing in a state of slavish terror. 
 What a delightful thing it would be for me to join your family circle, 
 and to perceive that spiritual religion was habitual with you as daily 
 food, and that edifying conversation was as natural as worldly dis- 
 course. If we ever have the happiness to meet, as I earnestly pray 
 we shall yet, with God's permission, would not you like that it should 
 be as sons of God brethren in the Lord, visibly reflecting our 
 Father's image ? Well, if in God's providence, we are not allowed to 
 see each other in the flesh and, oh, how many are the warnings we 
 get of our mortality let us be resigned, and let it be our chief aim to 
 be preparing for joining the General Assembly and Church of the first- 
 born, where we may meet as members of God's heavenly family, and 
 enjoy communion with one another and the Lamb in the midst of the 
 throne. When that day arrives may we see all around us whom God 
 has given us ! 
 
 "At Poona we stayed over the Sabbath and preached. James 
 Mitchell there is a very simple diligent missionary. There we 
 engaged a palanquin for Erasma with thirteen bearers the expense, all 
 the distance from that to this (550 miles), being 8. There also I bought 
 a horse for .20, which, with the daily food and the hire of a hostler, was 
 the amount of my expenditure. Mr. M. Mitchell was also on horseback. 
 We had a numerous retinue of servants eight or nine besides the 
 palanquin men. We had also eight camels with their attendants. We 
 carried our beds and tables, chairs and cooking utensils, which were in 
 daily request. We travelled about twenty miles each day, excepting 
 Sabbaths ten miles in the morning and ten in the evening. During 
 the first half of the road we had travellers' bungalows to rest in during 
 the heat of the day and sleep in at nights ; but during the last half 
 we had to buy two tents one large for us, and a smaller for the 
 servants which we carried about with us and erected under the shade 
 of a tree. In the morning we generally set out before dawn and 
 
1845 A MISSIONARY MARCH 57 
 
 travelled for two hours after sunrise, i.e. till 8 a.m. In the middle of 
 the day no European, whose constitution is not thoroughly acclimated, 
 dares to venture out. The sun's rays are so powerful that they give 
 him a headache in the course of half a minute. In the evening we 
 started generally between four and five, when the heat begins to lessen 
 in the cold season. (In the hot season, however, the heat of the day 
 continues till 10 p.m.) As part of every journey was in the dark, we 
 always had a torch-bearer, who went before the palki, and showed us 
 riders the stones and the holes in the path. You may imagine that we 
 took it very leisurely. The roads at the beginning were pretty good, like 
 a dusty parish road in Scotland without hedges or walls. The country 
 was generally upland hill ridges. But the greater part of the way was 
 by a track, which one bullock-cart had followed after another without 
 much regard to eligibility, though sometimes it happened that each 
 cart had chosen a track for itself and left us doubtful which one we 
 ought to select. The whole route was through a bare country, devoid 
 of long grass or much foliage. Sometimes, however, it was fertile 
 enough, producing extensive fields of cotton, which grows in a deep 
 black soil. The cotton is a low growing shrub, consisting of little 
 more than two switches branching from each other. Occasionally the 
 road lay through jungle, which is very much like a copse plantation, but 
 always containing some beautiful trees one with scarlet papilionace- 
 ous blossoms is very magnificent ; its name, I think, is Butea. 
 Leguminose trees were most frequent (on the coast it is the palm 
 tribe that flourishes). Acacias, tamarinds, etc., were abundant. On the 
 road we saw wild boars, monkeys, antelopes, peacocks, and paroquets 
 innumerable ; no tigers or cobras ; scorpions are very frequent. They 
 drop down, as do also lizards, from between the ceiling and roof of the 
 house, and creep along the carpet of a room. 
 
 " We went some marches to see the caves of Elura and Ajanta, 
 which are very remarkable works of art. The former are more exten- 
 sive, consisting of excavations made perhaps at difl'erent times by 
 Brahmans, Buddhists, and Jainas. The Brahmans and Buddhists 
 follow two difl'erent systems of religion; the Jainas are reckoned 
 an offshoot of the Buddhists. The temple caves are certainly very 
 imposing, very dismal, most of them in ruins and the abode of large 
 bats. At Ajanta the excavations are exclusively by Buddhists, who 
 have covered the ceiling and walls with fresco work, representing the 
 customs of the people, and too often seems fitted to minister to the lust 
 of the age. The whole that I saw gave me a great insight into the 
 mythology of the people, but there was much to disgust and to excite 
 
58 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 compassion. The Hindu temples, whether above or under ground, are 
 very dark, meet emblem of the nature of their superstition and the 
 state of the worshippers. We were nearly six weeks on our march. 
 
 " The first place we settled at was at Sitabaldi, which is about three 
 miles on the Bombay side of the native city of Nagpoor. Sitabaldi 
 is the station of some European artillery and a regiment of native 
 infantry. Here the Kesident, or political agent of the H.E.I.C., 
 has fixed his quarters, and hence he maintains a regular intercourse 
 with the Kaja's court. The friend with whom we took up our abode 
 is Dr. Eyre, a brother of Mrs. Montague Stanley, whom I visited at 
 Rothesay. He is a naturally sagacious man, and of deep experience 
 in Christian life. There are few characters you can conceive more 
 consistent than his. In India we frequently meet with the matured 
 saint. It makes us feel our inexperience. In the house of this sincere 
 disciple we spent several weeks, and it was there that all the plans for 
 the future conduct of the Mission were laid. Captain Hill, who lives 
 at Kamthi, ten miles on the Calcutta side of Nagpoor, with whom I 
 am now living, joined us at Sitabaldi, while we were seeking divine 
 direction in our deliberations. He is a sweet Christian, not so able 
 as Dr. Eyre, but fully more bland and benevolent. Erasma and I 
 like him very much. He has been a believer only about four years 
 his wife, now deceased, having been in Christ before him by about a 
 year. It was his wife's fortune, and at her request that he devoted 
 the sum for the establishment of a Mission here. 
 
 " One of the first things determined on was to fix the head- 
 quarters of the Mission, which was settled in favour of Sitabaldi. 
 At the same time operations are to be commenced at Kamthi, 
 which is a large military cantonment, with a population of two 
 or three thousand soldiers, native and European. The Queen's regi- 
 ment which is lying there at present is the Scots Fusiliers, many of 
 whom are my countrymen. They would fain have me to preach to 
 them, but as my usual residence will be at Sitabaldi, I prefer 
 preaching to the Europeans immediately around me. At the same 
 time I hold a prayer meeting in Kamthi once a week, and visit the 
 military hospitals, which occupies a whole day. I have a prayer meeting 
 also at Sitabaldi besides preaching twice on Sabbaths. Of my hearers 
 there are generally the half officers, the half men. My personal ac- 
 quaintance with the latter class is not very extensive, as, with the 
 exception of the hospitals, I have not many opportunities of mixing 
 with them. I am necessarily brought into closer contact with the 
 former class, for they are the only society I can have in private. 
 
1845 FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF HISLOP'S CHAEA.CTER 59 
 
 Besides Eyre and Hill we have two pious officers at Sitabaldi, one of 
 whom is just leaving for England. At Kamthi besides Hill there are 
 Major Wynch (a brother of Lady Sale's) and Captain Penny, who are 
 both, especially the latter, eminent Christians. There are others, true 
 disciples, but younger in years and experience. ..." 
 
 His three weeks' residence in Bombay had, all uncon- 
 consciously to himself, left behind it this impression of his 
 character on Eobert Nesbit, the greatest of Marathi scholars, 
 and most saintly of men, little given to eulogy: "In the 
 selection of Mr. Hislop you have indeed enjoyed the guidance 
 and blessing of the great Head of the Church. His estab- 
 lished piety, his enlightened zeal, his calm and steady pur- 
 pose and patience, his sweet disposition and temper, his 
 powerful intellect, and his habits of substantial thought and 
 strict reasoning, mark him out as peculiarly fitted, not only 
 for missionary work in general, but for commencing and 
 carrying on the operations of an untried sphere." Is this to 
 be justified in the coming years ? It is one of the many illus- 
 trations which marked his whole life from his boyhood, that 
 this quiet lover of silence and keen observer possessed the 
 power, given only to ruling spirits, of raising all who came 
 under his influence. He lived in the Spirit, he walked in 
 the Spirit, while he never ceased to be himself; and hence 
 there rayed out from him an influence which drew men to his 
 Master. 
 
CHAPTEE III 
 
 FOUNDING THE NAGPOOR MISSION 
 
 Joy of Sir "William Hill Christian officers form a Mission Board The ver- 
 nacular languages Hislop's spiritual equipment The Kalanki dissenters 
 Hinduism and Islam Natural history letter to his brother Kamthi 
 school First Scottish communion service Conversion of an officer 
 Opposition of the episcopal chaplain and others Hislop's defence 
 Institution founded in Nagpoor Taking the bull by the horns First 
 Tamil converts First fruit of the Eastern Marathas Rev. Dr. Hunter 
 arrives as colleague Tour ninety miles south to Chanda The cotton 
 and coal fields of Central India Ignorance a barrier in the way of 
 Christianity First Telugu baptism Story of Kotlingam, the carpenter's 
 son First girls' school in Nagpoor The second Perumal and his 
 family Hislop in the prospect of death from hydrophobia Journey to 
 Madras in the hot season Standard of baptism Historic discovery of 
 tertiary fossils Educational missions truly evangelising Return by 
 Calcutta and Jabalpoor to Nagpoor. 
 
 When, on the 13tli February 1845, Stephen Hislop and 
 his wife settled at Sitabaldi, the civil station a mile and a 
 half to the west of the great city of Nagpoor, Sir William 
 Hill hurried in to welcome them from Kamthi, the military 
 station, ten miles away, on the north-east side of the city. 
 " The ardent desire of our hearts/' wrote that officer, " has in 
 the Lord's good time now come to pass, and we are called 
 upon to render thanks to our God for having given ear to 
 our supplications ; as on this blessed occasion the times of 
 refreshing have come from the presence of the Lord upon us, 
 and upon this part of the heathen land in which we dwell." 
 The first step was to form the officers mentioned in Mr. Hislop's 
 letter Major Wynch, Captain Hill, Captain Penny, and Dr. 
 
1845 
 
 THE MISSION BUNGALOW 
 
 61 
 
 Eyre into a financial board to organise and manage, with 
 the missionary, the secular affairs of the new settlement. 
 The Christian residents at Sitabaldi and Kamthi subscribed 
 240 a year for the mission, and in consideration of the 
 English services to be conducted on Sunday and Wednesday 
 evening. The "warm-hearted" Scottish soldiers, grateful 
 for the ministrations of one who virtually became their chap- 
 lain, and delighted to visit them when in hospital, volun- 
 
 STEPHEN IIISLOP S MISSION BUNGALOW. 
 
 teered their offerings to the mission. Sir Donald M'Leod 
 gave his promised aid on account of the two German evan- 
 gelists, now increased to three by a new arrival, who acted 
 as catechists and preachers to the natives, until a native 
 Christian agency could be called and trained. In a short 
 time Mr. Hislop secured a bungalow at the foot of Sitabaldi 
 Rock, facing the city, and that continued to be the mission- 
 house all his time, after which it was acquired by the rail- 
 way from Bombay. 
 
62 STEPHEN HISLOP ' 1845 
 
 The first practical question which faced the infant mission 
 was that of the vernacular languages. Which was to be first 
 mastered? In this meeting-place of the races of northern 
 and eastern, western and peninsular India there was a Babel 
 of tongues. Apart from the lingua franca of Oordoo or 
 Hindustani, common to all India since the Mohammedan 
 invasion, and from the official Persian in which the business 
 of the courts was carried on till Hislop got that abuse 
 reformed, there were four great languages spoken by the four 
 chief elements of the population. Marathi had spread west- 
 ward with the conquering race, and promised to become the 
 predominant Hindu tongue. Hence Hislop had begun to 
 learn it in Bombay, and did not cease until he mastered its 
 most obscure idioms. Gondi was the tongue of the aborigines 
 in the uplands ; from his first tour he devoted him- 
 self to its study, reduced it to writing, and prepared what 
 would have been a notable work on its folk-lore, had he lived 
 to complete the work, which Sir Eichard Temple edited after 
 his death. These two were the right and left hands of his 
 direct ministry to the natives. Less important to the Nag- 
 poor mission then, and diminishing in value every year since, 
 were Tamil, Telugu, and Hindi. The two first the ex- 
 quisitely soft tongues of south India were spoken chiefly 
 by the Madras troops and servants, who formed the largest 
 proportion of the 50,000 inhabitants of Kamthi. The last, 
 the most extensively spoken of all the Hindu languages, 
 is the speech of the Gangetic districts to the north of 
 Nagpoor. His knowledge of Marathi gave Mr. Hislop as 
 much experience of Hindi also as his duties demanded. But 
 from the first, and all through his career, this variety of 
 languages, of families so different as the Aryan Marathi and 
 Hindi, and the Dravidian Tamil, Telugu, and Gondi, increased 
 the toil and the difficulties of the missionaries. 
 
 The spiritual equipment with which the young missionary 
 
1845 MIGHT IN PRAYER THE SECRET OF SUCCESS 63 
 
 entered on his apostolate may be imagined from this letter to 
 Professor Duns, the friend to whom he had always laid bare 
 his soul as to no other. He writes after seven months' 
 experience of India : 
 
 "SiTABALDi, lOth July 1845. . . . When I think of all that the 
 Kedeemer has done for sinners, I do feel astonished that I should 
 remain insensible to the amount of His love. And when I reflect on 
 the freeness of His salvation, and on my own career of carelessness 
 and ingratitude, there is nothing on which I can place any confidence 
 save His finished and meritorious work. My only resource is, as a 
 condemned, helpless, hopeless sinner, to flee into the city of refuge. 
 But what I had to complain of was that while I saw my need of a 
 Saviour, and was, as I trust, relying on Him, my faith was little else 
 than an inoperative principle. It is true I had begun to feel the evil 
 of sin and the purifying influence of the Gospel a little more than I 
 had done before ; but your letter, when it arrived, at once pointed out 
 the cause of all the previous coldness and indifference, and the source 
 of the then felt deficiency in love and zeal, in ascribing them to a 
 neglect of secret communion with God. Yes, my dear friend, I will 
 confess to you that herein I was very unmindful, I was a comparative 
 stranger to my closet, and lived far away from God, to whom I con- 
 sidered myself brought nigh by the blood of reconciliation. Nothing 
 could be more infatuated, nothing could more clearly show the corrup- 
 tion of the human heart or the success of Satan's temptations, but I 
 hope I am now enabled to perceive my error, and to detect the 
 desperate deceitfulness of the old man and the old serpent. I am 
 convinced there is nothing equal to that earnest and continued 
 wrestling with God as a means of obtaining blessings from the Most 
 High. Without it, though we may draw out a miserable existence, 
 there is no spiritual health, no soul prosperity ; but with it we are 
 honourable as sons of the King of Heaven, as princes having power 
 to prevail with God. And if we prevail with God, we shall also 
 prevail with men. Might in prayer is indeed the true secret of 
 ministerial success. 
 
 "In this country we feel the peculiar helplessness of human 
 instrumentality. We come in contact with Hindus prepossessed with 
 the superstition of ages ; with Mussulmans filled with contempt for 
 every form of belief but their own ; and with Christians who have 
 learned to look upon all religions as alike. A minister of the gospel 
 
64 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 here, who feels the responsibility of his office, would have reason still 
 more than at home to give himself up to despair, did he not know 
 that God through Christ can render him sufficient for all things. 
 This is his consolation : As thy day is, so shall thy strength be. 
 Oh, for greater faith to appropriate the promise of God to myself. 
 Then I should have access to all the divine fulness of grace. There is 
 no want in Him no want of gifts, and no want of willingness to give. 
 The want is in ourselves a want of room to receive. We think our- 
 selves full enough already ; we are straitened in our desires. My 
 dear friend, when you have nearness of approach to the mercy seat, 
 do not forget the case of one, who is placed in one of the arduous 
 posts of the battlefield, but who feels himself little qualified to make 
 head against the formidable host that opposes him. The very idea of 
 living in the neighbourhood of a city without a single Christian 
 inhabitant is almost overwhelming. But when I enter within its 
 walls, and pass through its streets, I am still more forcibly taught the 
 dreadful alienation of the human heart from God. Nagpoor is indeed 
 a place of darkness, and full of the habitations of cruelty. In that 
 part of it near the Kaja's palace, you might hear of criminals beaten 
 and starved to death ; in another quarter, while you would encounter 
 herds of lazy oxen suffered to wander about at large, which it is 
 accounted a work of the greatest merit to feed, you might perceive the 
 body of a human being allowed by his fellow-citizens his proud and 
 callous-hearted fellow-citizens to lie where the soul had left it, lest 
 some pollution should be contracted in the attempt to remove it. 
 There is much need of the prayers of all God's people in behalf of this 
 land, and much need of all your efforts to enlighten your congregations 
 on their duty to the heathen. I know that we cannot be too earnest ; 
 for oh, it is a great work. It is sad to think that there is not a single 
 herald of the Cross within 400 miles of this station an extent of 
 country 800 miles broad, and upwards of that in length, without a 
 solitary missionary to tell the perishing population of the mercy of 
 God and the love of the Saviour. And yet it is encouraging to know 
 that the work of enlightenment and conversion must go on, for it is of 
 God. Before His almighty power the strongholds of Satan will be 
 overthrown a system of error, the growth of centuries, will be 
 uprooted. 
 
 " Even now Hinduism is not flourishing. So long as the heart is 
 unchanged there will always, it is true, be enough of aversion to the 
 truth ; but God, by past convulsions of states, and by the present 
 silent process of diffusing knowledge, which have both contributed to 
 
1845 A NEW SECT 65 
 
 the subversion of Brahmanical influence, seems to be preparing the 
 way for the introduction of His own glorious gospel. The change 
 which has been effected in this State since I came here is very sur- 
 prising. In the metropolis upwards of 2000 families, dissatisfied 
 with the superstitions of their forefathers, have within the last few 
 months forsaken the temples and their idol-worship and adopted a 
 purer faith. What their creed really is it is difficult to say, and, 
 indeed, the whole affair is wrapt in mystery ; but doubtless it is an 
 important movement one in which I take a very lively interest. It 
 reminds me of the reformation that is at present going on in Germany, 
 which seems to have been as little looked for eighteen months ago. 
 One of our German brethren here comes from the district where the 
 new secession from the ranks of Romanism has taken place, and cer- 
 tainly he was much astonished to hear of the event. I was in like 
 manner surprised to learn about the rise of the Kalankis in our own 
 neighbourhood (such is the name of the Hindu reformers), and not the 
 least wonderful circumstance connected with it is that they principally 
 consist of Brahmans. It grieves me to feel that I have no access to 
 them. One reason is that I do not sufficiently know their language 
 yet ; but, even though I had acquired a perfect knowledge of it, there 
 is another cause which prevents my having any intercourse with them. 
 Though they are so numerous in the city, yet ask any of the people 
 whom you meet about the new sect and they plead entire ignorance. 
 The Kalankis conceal their opinions as much as they can through fear 
 of the Raja, and their neighbours do not like to speak on the subject 
 lest they should be suspected of heresy also. I trust that the spirit of 
 inquiry will spread more and more, and become more decided ; and who 
 knows but that the Lord may have much people in the city of Nagpoor. 
 " Till recently I have conducted divine service to the Europeans 
 twice a day on Sabbaths since I came here. I am now giving more 
 of my attention to the native languages, the proper study of which 
 is inconsistent with the preparation of two discourses in a week. 
 I, however, continue my prayer meetings, of which I have two 
 during the week, as also my visits to the military hospitals, 
 which I hope are profitable to all concerned. There is much need of 
 an increase of our instrumentality at this station. The German 
 brethren, of whom there are three associated with me, are not like 
 one of my countrymen, they are uneducated young men, simple 
 and inexperienced as children in the ways of the world, and do not 
 command in the eyes of either the natives or the British the same 
 respect as a Scotsman or Englishman. . . ." 
 
 F 
 
66 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 At the very outset this new sect filled him with a 
 hope destined never to be realised any more than was 
 Duff's regarding the similar Khartabhojas of Bengal. A 
 Mohammedan of the nearest Bombay district, Khandesh, 
 had begun to propagate a modified Islam. To the 
 Hindus he represented it as the close of the iron age for 
 which they longed, and the opening of the golden age of the 
 Kalki, Kalanki, or white horse, on which the tenth and last 
 avatara of Vishnu is to appear with a drawn sword, blazing 
 like a comet, for the destruction of evil and restoration of 
 purity. A great many families in Nagpoor and its neigh- 
 bourhood, chiefly of the Brahmanical and other high castes, 
 soon embraced Kalankism. In their secret assemblies 
 they were in the habit of showing their contempt for 
 Brahmanism by trampling on their sacred string, and 
 making a cow of jaggery^ which they ignominiously demo- 
 lished with their shoes. The Eaja, hearing of these hereti- 
 cal meetings, sent to disperse the innovators who, on being 
 detected, were put out of caste. The number thus ex- 
 pelled was so great, that His Highness was anxious to heal 
 the breach by the readmission to their former privileges of 
 all the Kalankis who were willing to petition for it. The 
 upddhya of the royal family, who is generally recognised as 
 the head of the Brahmans of the district, was ordered to 
 restore all such by purification. The purification ended, the 
 court Brahmans were desired by the Eaja to celebrate the 
 happy event by a dinner, of which the lapsed and their 
 restorers alike partook. This measure gave much umbrage 
 to those Brahmans, who were independent of kingly influ- 
 ence ; they congregated in great crowds, and decreed, that all 
 the Kalankis were still out of caste, and that all who had 
 eaten with any of them were, by that very act, outcastes too. 
 
 ^ Date sugar, and the same word, both being forms of Sanskrit Sarkara, 
 See Colonel Yule's invaluable Glossary, 1886. 
 
1845 THE VARIED ORIGIN OF MODERN HINDUISM 67 
 
 ISTow commenced an internal war, which raged most fiercely 
 for some time. The Eaja threatened that he would prevent 
 the stubborn part of the priests from exercising their vocation 
 in his city, and they declared that they would bring down 
 the curse of their gods upon his royal head. The Eaja was 
 at length forced to yield, his court Brahmans were obliged 
 to make an atonement for their offence, the bigoted section 
 triumphed, and the Kalankis were left in their outcaste state 
 neither Mussulmans nor Hindus. 
 
 The "unconquerable preserver," Vishnu, however, in his 
 nine manifestations, is far less the popular Hindu god of 
 Nagpoor, than the destroying and bestial Shiva. Of these 
 two phases of idolatry, wrote Hislop, the worship of the 
 obscene linga is vastly the more degrading. There is another 
 very common object of adoration at N"agpoor, which shows, 
 in whatever light it may be viewed, the firm grasp which 
 Satan has got over the poor Hindus the Naga or Cobra. 
 And in the villages bordering on the jungles there is a deity 
 that receives more honour than all others the Wagha or 
 Tiger. In his first preaching tour, his attention was arrested 
 by some pieces of wood, which were sheltered under roofs of 
 straw at each end of the villages. At first sight, they appeared 
 to be stools with four legs awkwardly spread out to make them 
 stand ; but they had rudely carved heads with gaping mouths 
 intended to represent tigers. They were the tutelary gods of 
 their respective villages, to protect them from the ravages of 
 wild beasts. 
 
 These facts showed Hislop what, in the neighbouring pro- 
 vince of Berar Sir Alfred Lyall discovered and philosophised 
 upon long after, that the religion which, under the name of 
 Hinduism, has covered all India, is not a uniform system, 
 but that, as it has been altered in successive ages by contact 
 with different nations, so it has diverse aspects in different dis- 
 tricts. Nay, in the same district, it presents the appearance 
 
68 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 of a complex system, framed out of various elements. It was 
 not the Mussulmans who were the first to leave an impression 
 on the religion of India. Long before the Mussulmans crossed 
 the Indus, a process of change had been going on, to adjust it 
 to the habits of those who are now classed under the general 
 name of Hindus. At Nagpoor we may still trace a distinction 
 between the gods of the Sudras and the divinities of the 
 Brahmans. A Brahman professes to despise many of the 
 deities that are special favourites among the cultivators, and 
 his contempt for them falls little short of the feeling with 
 which a cultivator would regard an idol of the conquered 
 Gonds. So apparent, even at the present day, is the varied 
 origin of modern Hinduism. So far from having been always 
 from the remotest antiquity the same unchanged, and as some 
 would have us believe, unchangeable system, it is in fact a 
 heterogeneous compound, formed and adapted as the circum- 
 stances of time and place required. Moulded and reduced to 
 something like uniformity it has indeed been under the plastic 
 hand of the Brahmans, who have employed their power and 
 art in constituting themselves its proud head : still it is no 
 better than the image of gold and silver, and brass and iron 
 and clay, which, during so many ages, claimed the homage of 
 the nations of Western Asia and Europe ; and before the little 
 stone, which is yet destined to fill the whole earth, it shall 
 be broken to pieces. 
 
 The Kalanki excitement so stirred up the people that two 
 of the German catechists, when preaching in the city, were 
 assaulted as in some way connected with the reforms. The 
 third, Mr. Bartels, was in charge of the Tamil-speaking people 
 in Kamthi. In the midst of his organising work and exact- 
 ing daily duties, the missionary did not cease to be the 
 naturalist. He wrote thus to his brother Eobert : 
 
 "SiTABALDi, I2th July 1845. . . . We had entered on our 
 house the last time I wrote you. It is a nice enough abode. You 
 
1845 India's charms for the entomologist 69 
 
 would scarcely expect such a one in the centre of India. It would be 
 a new thing to have scorpions as part of your domestic establishment, 
 to find perhaps one or two a day careering over the carpet with their 
 tails up, ready to insert them in anything that comes in their way. 
 And it would be a novelty to live in the neighbourhood of serpents, to 
 find a cobra as near your door as the * ."jethers ' were said to approach 
 the abbey ' Retreat ' ; to hear the jackals howling about at night, and 
 to know that there are hyenas in your immediate vicinity, and tigers 
 in the jungles at a distance. But with these exceptions and the influ- 
 ence of the climate, which certainly makes Europeans very languid, 
 Indian life is very delightful. Sitting between the open door and the 
 lamp burning on the table in the evening, I get enough of insects without 
 requiring to seek for them. Winged ants, beetles, grasshoppers, and 
 moths all buzz and leap about my ears, and entangle themselves in my 
 hair, or disport themselves round the light till they perish. I have 
 been doing my best to preserve a few for you. I even employed a boy 
 to collect butterflies, but my success has been small. I have got a box 
 to keep my captures from the ravages of ants, but it is impossible to 
 preserve them. I have had the most beautiful butterflies eaten away 
 in a night with nothing but the wings left. I had got four kinds of 
 mantisj but not one of them survives, except a specimen I got to-day. 
 How long it may be ' to the fore ' I cannot tell. I hope to fall upon 
 some better mode of securing them ; but you know I have not much 
 time for these things. It is a small kind of browTi ant that is so des- 
 tructive to animal matter. But, as you know, we have the white 
 species in India, which delights in nothing so much as vegetable tissue 
 made into paper. It is lamentable to fall upon a book that has fallen 
 a prey to their mandibles. However valuable before, it is rendered 
 perfectly useless. This I ought to have included among the miseries 
 of India. 
 
 " But as an entomologist you would be in your element among 
 the ants. There is a black species very large. This is the season 
 for all sorts of insects moving abroad the time of the growth of 
 trees and the springing of herbs. The rains have commenced. At 
 first they came down with tremendous violence, and produced almost 
 an immediate change on the face of nature. We shared also in the 
 benefit. It was felt to be very refreshing. Before we had been very 
 weak ; the days were hot and the nights oppressive. We went to bed 
 thirsty and awoke parched ; we arose from our couch in the morning 
 and felt a desire immediately to throw ourselves down on a sofa. Still 
 we kept our health. When the monsoon came, our bodies became very 
 
70 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 elastic and vigorous. After the first shower had fallen, I went ont to 
 climb a hill that lies behind our house, and to water the shooting roots 
 of the plants. But the rainy season is the most dangerous. Europeans 
 are apt to expose themselves too much, and there are more deaths during 
 the monsoon than any other part of the year. September is reckoned 
 an unhealthy month. In October the cold dry weather commences. 
 We have great cause of thankfulness to our gracious God that we have 
 been free from sickness, with very slight exceptions, since we came to 
 this country. Both of us, and especially Erasma, were weak during the 
 hot seasons, but we have never been really ill. Neither of us has been 
 a day confined to our room since our arrival here. Yesterday I had 
 an attack during the night, but I am now quite better. The only 
 place where I am afraid I shall feel a constitutional weakness is in my 
 liver, which never troubled me in Europe, but has made itself felt 
 within the last month. Hepatitis is extremely common here." 
 
 By October of that year a native teacher from Dr. Wilson's 
 Institution at Bombay arrived, and Mr. Hislop removed to 
 Kamtlii for a time to open the mission school there. He 
 began it with fifty-nine pupils, a few the children of English 
 soldiers and Eurasians, some native Christians from Madras, 
 but the majority Hindus and Mussulmans. Tamil was the 
 vernacular of the natives, but all were taught English 
 likewise, and above all the English Bible. " At present we 
 have no vernacular schools, as at other stations, from which 
 to draft the more promising youths for our English institu- 
 tion ; but, if the Lord will, we hope to be able to enlarge our 
 operations to that extent by-and-bye." 
 
 A Scottish sergeant of artillery named Liddell was found 
 qualified in character and in education as so many of the 
 old East India Company's men were under the double-army 
 system ^to take charge of the mission there when Mr. Hislop 
 was at Sitabaldi and Nagpoor city. The local board bought 
 him out for Es. 400, and gave him a salary of 60 Nagpoor 
 rupees a month. " I shall never consider myself fully re- 
 lieved from Kamthi," wrote Hislop to the committee at home, 
 " until I can welcome the arrival of an additional labourer 
 
1845 A YOUNG OFFICER TRANSFORMED 71 
 
 sent out by the Church. I hope to hear from you soon 
 in answer to our application for a teacher or an ordained 
 missionary." As unofficial chaplain to the Presbyterians and 
 evangelical members of the Church of England at Kamthi, 
 his work had been heavy. The case of the young officer 
 described in the following letter is typical of many in which 
 his personal influence and loving faithfulness to the Master 
 all unconsciously drew both his own countrymen and the 
 natives to Christ : 
 
 " Kamthi, 26th December 1845. . . . Since I came over here, besides 
 preaching to Tamil Christians through an interpreter, I have had 
 divine service on Sabbath for the Presbyterian soldiers in the artillery 
 schoolroom, the use of which has been kindly granted by Colonel 
 Wyncli for that purpose, as well as for our weekly prayer-meetings. 
 On the last Sabbath of November the Lord's Supper was administered 
 in this cantonment, for the first time, according to the Presbyterian 
 form. About thirty disciples encompassed the table of the Lord, all 
 meeting in spirit, as I trust, with the Master of the feast. The day 
 selected was in anticipation of the march of the Scots Fusiliers, who 
 were under orders to proceed to the North-West Provinces of Bengal, 
 to be in readiness in the event of hostilities being commenced in the 
 Panjab. A small but devoted band of that corps joined in renewing 
 their sacramental engagements of fidelity to the Captain of their salva- 
 tion, according to the simple rites of their fatherland, from which they 
 have been separated for many a long year. Great was their joy at 
 being favoured with the opportunity, and I have reason to believe that 
 they felt it to be a season of refreshing and strengthening for the toil- 
 some and perhaps perilous expedition on which they have now gone. 
 I trust that those of the communicants who have remained behind 
 can also look back with pleasure to the table spread in the wilderness, 
 and are enabled to go on their pilgrimage rejoicing. 
 
 " One guest I welcomed with peculiar delight. He is a young 
 ofl&cer in a native regiment. He had accompanied a friend on a shoot- 
 ing excursion, when the latter contracted the disease of which he died. 
 The young man felt concerned about his friend when lying in a sick- 
 bed, and oftener than once had I in his hearing, and sometimes to 
 himself directly, an occasion of making known the things that relate 
 to the eternal peace of men. At first I found him strongly averse to 
 
72 STEPHEN HISLOP 1846 
 
 the message of the Gospel, for he was in love with sin ; but, as the 
 progress of his friend's disease became alarming, and more especially 
 on being exhorted by him to prepare for death, his mind became 
 seriously convinced of sin, and he was led to cry out, ' What shall I 
 do to be saved ? ' He was in this state when the remains of his young 
 friend were committed to the grave, I hope in the expectation of a 
 blessed resurrection. At this ^ time I saw him often, and gave him 
 Baxter's Gall and James's Anxious Inquirer to read. In a day or two 
 after he sent me a donation, and also became a regular subscriber to 
 the mission. The subsequent week he came to our church on Sabbath 
 evening ; and then on the following Wednesday he attended the 
 prayer meeting ; and lastly, within three weeks of my first having seen 
 him in the chamber of sickness, or in less than a fortnight after the 
 arrow of conviction had entered his soul, he sat down with our little 
 congregation to celebrate the dying love of his Redeemer, who, he 
 then could say, was all his salvation and all his desire. I never, 
 except in a single other instance, saw a change so decided in so short 
 a time a change from daring blasphemy, to deep reverence for God 
 from utter disregard of the ordinances of God's worship, to a diligent 
 seeking for His presence both in public and private from open pro- 
 fligacy and vice, to the sincere love and practice of holiness ; and this 
 in spite of the ridicule of all his companions, with only one exception, 
 and notwithstanding of temptations manifold, which a Christian at 
 home scarcely knows. * Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, 
 saith the Lord.' Since the time I first knew him as a Christian, he 
 has been fast increasing in every good word and work. His spiritual 
 growth has been as rapid as the vegetation of these tropical climes. 
 How it should stimulate those who were in Christ before him, to see 
 one who has been engrafted into the vine within the last two months, 
 not only covered with the blossoms of a fair profession, but already 
 beginning to bear the ripe fru,it of holiness ! In conversation with 
 him I feel myself very much rebuked for my want of faith, and grati- 
 tude, and love. When will the first fruit from the heathen here be 
 gathered in ? . . . " 
 
 As military stations in the interior of India were at that 
 time, it was impossible that the advent of a preacher so 
 thoroughly in earnest as Hislop should not arouse opposition. 
 While all the evangelical officers, of whatever church, 
 joyfully gathered round him, the rest could not conceal 
 
1846 AMONG THE BRITISH SOLDIERS 73 
 
 their dislike to him and his message. The " Puseyite " chap- 
 lain, as the term then was, headed an attempt to silence him, 
 or at least to keep him out of the hospital, where his visits 
 were valued by the sick and dying of all classes. His 
 preaching was jealously watched. Although he was the 
 more careful to avoid the most distant allusion to any 
 individual or church, and declared only the great principles of 
 the Gospel, he was reported to the Brigadier as charged with 
 violent hostility to the doctrine and ceremonies of the Church 
 of England, and as teaching sedition and heresy to the Euro- 
 pean soldiers. A demand was made that he should submit 
 a sermon, which had been so misrepresented, to the Bishop 
 of Madras for his authoritative decision as to its orthodoxy. 
 
 All that the military authority could be induced to yield to 
 excessive pressure was, to send a caution to the missionary 
 who was giving his gratuitous services to such of the troops 
 as chose to attend in the mission school-room to take care 
 when visiting hospital not to interfere with soldiers of other 
 denominations than his own. No instance of such inter- 
 ference was stated. " I have often indeed," wrote Hislop to 
 his brother Eobert, " visited the cots of Episcopalians and 
 even Romanists, who have expressed a desire to see me; 
 and when the Fusiliers were in Kamthi I had a class of 
 convalescents every week, usually numbering about twenty, 
 which consisted of men of all Protestant denominations who 
 chose to attend it. In speaking to this class I often had 
 much comfort, for I believe in more than one instance the 
 Spirit of the Lord was present to heal the diseased soul. 
 But never have I, in so far as I am aware, spoken either to 
 Eomanists or English Churchmen who have given any 
 evidence of a disinclination to hear me. I regret the present 
 opposition exceedingly, because of its bearing upon my use- 
 fulness in the European hospitals, which I have always found 
 a most interestinfT field of labour. Now I am in a measure 
 
74 STEPHEN HISLOP 1846 
 
 shut out from them, and deprived of an opportunity of speak- 
 ing to men who, when brought by the fear of death to think 
 of their spiritual condition, often wish to hear something 
 more than the mummeries of a Popish priest or the formal 
 prayers of an English clergyman. But amid all these trials, 
 and amid all the misrepresentations which are unscrupulously 
 circulated regarding me, it is a great consolation to have the 
 answer of a good conscience toward God and men ; to receive 
 the approbation of all, though but a few compared with the 
 opposite class, who love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity ; 
 and especially to be assured that there is One w^ho rules over 
 the tumults of the people, and after they have served the good 
 purpose for which they are designed, can say to them, ' Peace, 
 be still/ I am aware I need the discipline ; and if it tends 
 in any degree to increase in me a lively zeal for the truth of 
 God's Word, and a tender compassion for those who are 
 bitterly opposed to it, it will not have been sent in vain." 
 
 Having organised the mission in Kamthi, Hislop joyfully 
 returned to his Marathi studies at Sitabaldi, and to his 
 Maratha work in the city of Nagpoor, which he termed " the 
 high places of the field." He saw that the vast and almost 
 purely Hindu population of the capital, and not a military 
 station, must be the centre of his principal Christian institu- 
 tion from which the light would, as in the early days of the 
 Church, radiate out to the country around. When inspecting 
 Dr. Wilson's Institution in Bombay, he had resolved not to rest 
 until a propaganda of the same kind, such as Duff had first 
 founded at Calcutta and John Anderson also had opened in 
 Madras, was created for the people of Central India. 
 
 Again, on his way through Ahmednagar, while admiring 
 the work of the American missionaries there, he saw that the 
 absence of such an embryo college, alike for the educated 
 natives and the native Christian families, weakened all 
 their operations. He had been restive under the too chap- 
 
1846 FOUNDATION OF THE HISLOP COLLEGE 76 
 
 Iain-like work at Kamthi, till he could fairly plant his spiritual 
 mine in the heart of Nagpoor of all India. But at last on the 
 2d day of May 1846, in the chief street, in the Shukarwari 
 quarter of the city, he founded the school which he and his 
 successors have developed into one of the four great Christian 
 colleges of his Church, and the only efficient educational 
 institution of the Central Provinces, now known by his 
 own name of the Hislop College. He thus reported the 
 event : 
 
 " On the 2d of May (1846) with much fear and trembling, 
 but yet looking to the Head of the Church, who disposeth 
 all things for the advancement of his cause, I opened a school 
 in the native city of Nagpoor. God seemed to have prepared 
 the way, for while I was doubting about the possibility of 
 getting a house without the consent of the Eaja, I met with 
 a person who was anxious to let a house, which he had 
 just finished with the view of converting it into a shop. 
 Without much ado I took possession of the intended shop, 
 and commenced operations with about thirty boys. They 
 have now increased to seventy, some of whom are young 
 men who come to learn English. The majority of the pupils, 
 however, are reading Marathi, and, indeed, we were obliged to 
 begin at the alphabet with one and all of them. Having 
 now obtained a partial knowledge of the language, I com- 
 municate the religious instruction ; while Sakharam, who 
 has removed to Nagpoor from Kamthi, has charge of the 
 secular department. The step we have taken is a most im- 
 portant one, and such it is considered by the great men 
 connected with the court, who exhibit not a little surprise 
 and jealousy of our infant institution. I pray that it may 
 be really important in its beneficial results that it may be 
 said of one and another of the pupils, that this soul was born 
 and trained for heaven there." " You have taken the bull 
 by the horns," said the not very friendly Eesident, alluding 
 
76 STEPHEN HISLOP 1846 
 
 to the public prominence of the school in the same street as 
 the Kaja's palace. 
 
 In another month the longing, toiling missionary rejoiced 
 over his first converts. Like the majority of those referred 
 to in the Book of the Acts of the Apostles they were humble, 
 and, by the " mighty " and " noble " of the world, despised ; 
 but both illustrated the power of the consistent lives and 
 Christ-like influence of Anglo -Indian laymen over their 
 servants. Mr. Hislop thus reports the two cases : 
 
 "SiTABALDi, I2th June 1846. On 4th curt., at our weekly- 
 prayer meeting in Kamthi, I enjoyed the privilege of admitting two 
 natives into the Christian Churcli by the ordinance of baptism. Their 
 names are Monkhali and Virasawamy, both Tamil people. They 
 had both heard something of Christianity before the mission was 
 established. The first-named had been servant to a surgeon shortly 
 before I came, and while his master was staying in the house of my 
 dear friend, Dr. Eyre, he was favoured with opportunities of hearing 
 the Scriptures explained. When I arrived at Nagpoor, he entered my 
 service. From the first he commended himself to me by his amiable 
 and docile disposition, and the faithful discharge of his household 
 duties. It was not known till the time I was residing in Kamthi, that 
 he felt in his heart that there was something more needed for his sal- 
 vation than mere amiableness of temper and decency of conduct. 
 About six months ago, while I was preaching, as usual on the Sabbath, 
 through a Tamil interpreter to the native Christians, the truth came 
 home to Monkhali ; he was pricked to the heart, as he himself says, 
 by a consciousness of guilt, and he was impressed with the necessity of 
 at once receiving Christ as his Saviour. The passage of God's Word 
 which was specially blessed to the conviction and conversion of his 
 soul, was the history of Noah. To the state of the antediluvian world 
 he found a counterpart in the condition of this country, and of his 
 own heart ; for the certainty of coming judgment he felt a response in 
 his own conscience ; in the preparation of the ark, he discovered the 
 greatness of God's love for the salvation of perishing sinners, and at 
 the same time the danger of refusing to listen to the preaching of 
 righteousness, and betake himself to Christ without delay. At this 
 period he was much with God in prayer. Often did I see him when 
 he thought he was alone in the presence of his Maker, pouring forth 
 his heart in humble confession and earnest supplication. His petitions. 
 
1846 THE TWO FIRST CONVERTS 77 
 
 I believe, were heard, and he now enjoys a serenity of mind which I 
 regard as the peace of God that passeth all understanding. 
 
 "The other candidate for baptism, Virasawamy, or Virapa, as 
 he is more frequently called, has for some years been acquainted with 
 Christianity. Having been taught in his youth to read, an advantage 
 which Monkhali, I am sorry to say, does not as yet possess, he was in 
 the habit of perusing any book that might come in his way. Amongst 
 others he got a Tamil tract, entitled " The Blind Way," which shows, 
 by extracts from Hindu writings themselves, the folly of idolatry. 
 When light through this means began to break in on his mind, he 
 used to go to the temples and knock off some small chips of the idols, 
 and carry them away, thus proving to himself most convincingly that 
 those were no gods that could not resist such indignities ; that they 
 could not be his saviours when they could not save themselves. Some 
 time after this, he entered the service of Colonel Wynch, in whose 
 family his acquaintance with divine truth was more and more en- 
 larged, by means of books lent him to read. Feeling a desire to 
 learn more, he came to our place of worship in Kamthi, and although- 
 he cannot, like the other, refer to any particular part of the Bible 
 which entered his heart, he felt his soul melted by the free invitations 
 of mercy which were addressed to him from Sabbath to Sabbath. The 
 first time I heard of his anxiety for Christian baptism was from his 
 parents, who came to me and besought me not to baptize their son. 
 They then presented a petition to Colonel Wynch, praying him to 
 prevent the administration of the ordinance, and for Virapa to marry 
 a heathen girl, whom they had selected for him. Failing in their 
 attempts, they tried all the means in their power to persuade their son 
 to give up his intentions, and to enter into their plans ; but he was en- 
 abled to resist all their arguments, and to overcome the temptation they 
 had set before him. Monkhali has suffered still more than Virapa at' 
 the hands of his relations, who are bigoted heathens. The feelings of 
 both have been greatly harassed by their intercourse with their aged 
 parents, and though they have not had the bonds of caste to break as 
 well as the ties of natural affection, still the trial of their sincerity has 
 been severe indeed. They have been the objects of much reproach, 
 but they have borne it all patiently ; and in the genuine spirit of the 
 Gospel they continue to support their respective families, who are in 
 a state of dependence upon them. Both catechumens continued under 
 probation for some months after expressing their wish for admission 
 into the Church, and it was only when I believed they were already 
 Christians in heart, that I proceeded to administer to them the sign 
 
78 STEPHEN HISLOP 1846 
 
 and seal of their profession. They are still, however, exposed to 
 many temptations and hardships, and greatly need the intercession of 
 God's people at home." - 
 
 The third convert was the most remarkable of the three, 
 Yadoji, a Maratha farmer of mature age. His father had died 
 headman (patel) of Vishnoor, on the Wardha, a village seventy 
 miles away ; the boy had been cruelly ousted from all his 
 rights when only ten years of age and without a protector. 
 He grew up among the villagers as an ordinary cultivator, 
 but exercising a patriarchal influence due alike to his 
 descent and his personal character. For years he sought help 
 from the idols in vain, and first became convinced of their 
 folly by a low-caste preacher from Berar. When making a 
 purchase in a shop in Kagpoor, he saw among the merchant's 
 papers a book that was strange to his eyes. Inquiring what 
 it was about, he was told, " Only about the religion of those 
 people the Europeans ; you may have it if you like." It was 
 a Marathi translation of a twopenny English primer for child- 
 ren with words on Jesus Christ. As he read it from day to day, 
 his heart was deeply affected. At night, in dreams, he thought 
 he saw the Saviour crucified for sinners. He felt he had at last 
 found the true way to peace and a prosperity such as he had 
 not conceived when he asked the idols to restore to him his 
 ancestral property. Hislop, when on his first missionary 
 tour, met with the truth-seeker in the month of April, before 
 the baptism of his Tamil converts, but could not publicly 
 baptize him till the 25th July 1847. He had abandoned 
 idolatry, he observed the Sabbath day, he had even refused 
 to lead his fellow villagers in their festivals. But he had to 
 learn that caste observances also must be given up. He even 
 preached Christ to his caste-fellows. Twice he promised to 
 visit Nagpoor for baptism, and twice his courage failed him. 
 At last, leaving wile and niece at home, he stated his deter- 
 mination to be baptized, even if it should be before a thousand 
 
1846 A COLLEAGUE SENT OUT 79 
 
 people; declaring his sense of the love which God had shown 
 him through the instrumentality of the Mission. So, before 
 the English and Tamil Christians of Kamthi, after the story 
 had been told to the rejoicing worshippers, the Marathi bap- 
 tismal service was conducted for the first time in Central 
 India, and interpreted to the Europeans. Yadoji witnessed a 
 good confession, and all his life thereafter had " great peace 
 of mind and joy in the Holy Ghost." In the evening he 
 publicly threw away caste by eating with his English fellow- 
 disciples. " In the conversion and baptism of Yadoji, the first 
 stone has been laid of our Marathi church." 
 
 The work in the three mission centres was increasing so 
 fast on all its sides, vernacular preaching, Anglo-vernacular 
 teaching, English preaching and hospital visitation, that Mr. 
 Hislop longed for a colleague to be sent from Scotland. He 
 had suffered from more than one attack of fever, due to walk- 
 ing too much in the heat of the day, and the German side of 
 the Mission had practically come to an end. At last he was 
 gladdened by the news that Kobert Hunter, the ablest student 
 in Aberdeen, had been ordained for Nagpoor. Under the 
 persuasive appeals of Dr. Duff, when on his first visit to that 
 city after the events of 1843, two brothers obeyed the call to 
 preach Christ to the peoples of India, first Eobert, and then 
 Thomas, Hunter. Thomas was sent out by the Established 
 Church of Scotland to the Panjab, where at the important 
 city of Sialkot, near the Kashmeer border, he founded the 
 most spiritually fruitful of its missions, and, with wife and 
 child, became a martyr for Christ in the Mutiny of 1857. 
 Eobert, the elder, joined Mr. Hislop towards the close of 
 March 1847, and worked by his side for eight years, till ill 
 health drove him to Scotland. In all respects, as saint and 
 scholar, preacher and teacher, observer and naturalist. Dr. 
 Eobert Hunter was worthy of the companionship and friend- 
 ship of Stephen Hislop, in whose house he lived. He still 
 
80 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 survives to work for the Master in Essex, and is known to 
 literature and science as Eobert Hunter, LL.D., F.G.S., author 
 of the Encyclopcedic Dictionary. 
 
 When the cold season of 1847-48 came round, and his 
 colleague had mastered the rudiments of Marathi, Mr. Hislop 
 planned his second missionary tour. Taking with them 
 Yadoji, as their Timothy, the two spent a month in marching 
 south to the beautifully-placed town of Chanda, through the 
 Wardha and Chanda districts. We shall see hereafter the 
 results of this tour through the central land of the old Gond 
 dynasty and the great coalfields of Central India, now opened 
 up by railways, in the harvest reaped for ethnology and geo- 
 logy. The three evangelists, with servants to pitch the tent, 
 cook the meals and carry the Scriptures for distribution 
 or sale, left Sitabaldi before sunrise on the 15th December. 
 A five hours' walk brought them to the first of the large 
 villages in which the people of India, since the Aryan settle- 
 ment, have congregated for safety, at once from wild beasts 
 and men, and for such a common social life as caste renders 
 possible. In two days they reached Takalghat, having crossed 
 the very stream in which, fifteen years after, Hislop was to 
 close his career. Following the line of the future railway to 
 Bombay, they next preached at the town of Sindhi, since a 
 considerable station. Striking due south through Mandagaon 
 and other places whose Maratha names denote the number or 
 character of the hamlets that have united into large villages, 
 on the 21st December they reached the since famous cotton 
 mart of Central India, the great town of Hinganghat. Its 
 thousand inhabitants heard of Christ in their own tongue for 
 the first time. Christmas night saw them in Warora, now 
 the coal centre of the rich Wardha valley, as Hinganghat is 
 its cotton centre. Past glittering lakes which the old Gonds 
 had formed by damming up the small valleys, over the lower 
 spans of hills clothed with fine forests of teak ; right down the 
 

 * > > 
 
 
 
 
 
 .... . . 
 
 * 
 
 .... 
 
MARATHA PEASANTS, CENTEAL INDIA. 
 
 To face page 81. 
 
1848 MISSION TOUR TO CHANDA 81 " 
 
 Chanda plateau with its iron ores, stream gold, old mines of 
 diamonds and rubies, and three thousand millions of tons 
 of coal most valuable of all which he was to be the first 
 to reveal to the world Hislop and his fellows, after a slow 
 march of fourteen days, reached the Chanda capital, with its 
 old Gond walls, citadel, monoliths, and royal tombs. On 
 their return, they preached in the villages not previously 
 visited. In the walk of four weeks they traversed a hundred 
 and eighty miles. The spiritual record of the tour has a 
 special value, in so far as it reveals Hislop's mode of work- 
 ing ; and for the first time lights up the darkness of a region 
 which cotton and coal combined promise to make the most 
 prosperous in the heart of India : 
 
 "Nagpoor, 10th Febnianj 1848. . . . The villages in this part 
 of the country are placed in general at a distance of four or six miles 
 from each other. The larger ones we made our starting and halting 
 points, and the intermediate ones, which were of less importance, we 
 contrived to visit either in going or returning, so that scarcely one 
 place, where an immortal soul was to be found, was passed by. At 
 the towns we generally spent one or two days. The place of concourse 
 was the spot to which we repaired whether it was a temple, the town- 
 hall, or the market-place ; and there, sometimes with a book, and 
 sometimes without one, we instructed those who were willing to learn, 
 both hearing and answering questions. To those who had the ability 
 and the desire to learn, we gave tracts and portions of the Word 
 of God. 
 
 " The measure of intelligence which we met with in different places 
 was very various. If it were a town which we visited we found a 
 considerable degree of acuteness and education ; if it were a small 
 village, very probably not a single inhabitant could either read or 
 understand what they might hear on the subject of religion. Chikri, 
 a village containing about 200 soiils, was of this latter sort. Not 
 one of the people who had been born in it knew one letter of their 
 alphabet from another ; and so dull were their understandings that 
 they could not comprehend the simplest statement of divine truth. 
 When, on inquiry, I found that they had not been able to follow me 
 in my remarks, I thought it might be through my own fault : perhaps 
 my accent was peculiar, or my language was not sufficiently colloquial, 
 
 G 
 
82 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 or my mode of treating the subject was unnatural. I therefore soon 
 gave way to Yadoji, who always took part in the work ; but though 
 his pronunciation and style and ideas were just such as might suit the 
 inhabitants of a village, still they did not perceive the scope of what 
 was said. In fact, they were well-nigh strangers to reflection. Almost 
 unconscious of sin, they could not see the use of forgiveness ; wholly 
 occupied with the concerns of this world, they thought not of another 
 after death : engrossed with procuring a provision for their bodies, 
 their souls had fallen into such a state that in intellect and morals 
 they scarcely surpassed the bullocks they are accustomed to drive. 
 Never before had I adequately felt the blessing of education never 
 before had I sufficiently estimated the magnitude of brutish ignorance 
 as a barrier in the way of Christianity. People in such a degraded 
 condition require to be elevated to the rank of thinking men before 
 you can appeal to them, and charge them to judge what you say. They 
 need not be told that they have a conscience, whose dictates are to be 
 attended to amid the calls of worldly business, and the clamours of 
 bodily appetites, before they can understand the need and value of the 
 gospel, which proclaims salvation to perishing sinners. But in very 
 few of the villages did we find any means of instruction. Most of 
 them are without a school of any description. Hinduism does not 
 contemplate the education of the masses. And of those who, by their 
 own efforts, acquire the power of reading, it prohibits all from perusing 
 the Vedas, its acknowledged treasury of wisdom, unless they belong to 
 the favoured classes, for whose aggrandisement the system was devised, 
 and is still maintained. The few words of adoration, addressed to the 
 sun, which are found in the Vedas, and repeated by Brahmans, under 
 the name of the Gayatri,^ are declared to be an unfailing means of bliss 
 to those who use them ; and yet an acquaintance with these is forbidden 
 the poor Sudra on pain of damnation. 
 
 "At Hinganghat, a manufacturing town, with a population of 1 2,000, 
 the Lord was pleased to grant us a wide field of usefulness. On the 
 first morning of our labours there we were content with a station on the 
 outskirts of the town, where we preached to comparatively a small 
 company. The news, however, of our mission soon spread among the 
 whole inhabitants, and little boys were going about the streets speak- 
 ing of the God and Saviour of the Europeans. It being known that 
 
 ^ ' ' May we receive the glorious brightness of this, the generator, of the 
 God who shall prosper our works," So Benfey translates the invocation of 
 the Sun (wife of Brahma), which it is the duty of every Brahman to repeat 
 mentally morning and evening. 
 
1848 PREACHING TO THE PEOPLE 83 
 
 we had books to give away to those who could read, there was a great 
 demand for them the whole day. From breakfast time till evening I 
 could do nothing but sit outside of our tent, and i)reach and distribute 
 tracts and Gospels. Among the recipients was the Patel, who invited 
 us to the Kacheri to address the people. At the time appointed a 
 deputation was sent to escort us to the hall of Andiana, where we 
 found everything ready for our reception about 300 of the inhabitants 
 assembled in expectation of our coming, and some police officers (peons) 
 to keej) order among the crowd. They all displayed an intelligent 
 interest in what was said. The visit was repeated next morning. 
 During the whole period of our stay at this place the gospel from our 
 lips might have access to about 1000 people, and by means of books 
 it might reach as many more. 
 
 " At Sindhi, another considerable town, we also had the pleasure of 
 speaking to many souls, and distributing many tracts. The first day 
 which we spent there was a Sabbath. We spoke to the people in the 
 Bazaar in the morning, and promised a visit in the evening. On our 
 appearing at the place agreed on we could scarcely find room to stand. 
 It was a holiday the last and great day of a fast called the Moharam, 
 held in commemoration of the death of Husain, the son of Ali, the 
 cousin of the Arabian impostor. For some time previous much semi- 
 barbarous ingenuity is expended in preparing slenderly constructed 
 edifices of bamboo, paper, tinsel, mica, etc., resembling Chinese towers, 
 but which are meant, I suppose, to represent tombs. On the last 
 day all are brought out, and after being carried about amid much 
 music and uproar, they are consigned to a river or tank, the usual 
 grave of such Indian pageants, whether Hindu or Mussulman. The 
 Moharam is not, properly speaking, a holiday of the Hindus ; neither 
 in its rites is it an essential part of the religion of Mussulmans. It 
 seems to be the joint product of the two nations brought into contact. 
 Springing from an event in the history of the idolatry-hating Moham- 
 medans, it has yet assumed an appearance resembling the ceremonies 
 of the superstitious Hindus ; and in its present form it furnishes a 
 convenient opportunity for the devotee of false gods and the followers 
 of the false prophet meeting on common ground. And such was our 
 experience on the Sabbath evening in question. The whole town, 
 young and old, high caste and low caste, Hindus and Mussulmans, 
 were out of doors, and crowded together in the market-place. Eising 
 from the dense mass of human beings might be seen rows of tabuts, 
 as they are called, ready to be marshalled in one line of procession, 
 and conveyed to the river. Scarcely expecting, amid the excitement, 
 
84 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 to meet with one disposed to attend to the concerns of his sonl, we went 
 a little aside from the general tumult that our voice might be heard. 
 To our surprise we found an audience, chiefly composed of those who 
 had been present in the early j)art of the day, willing to listen, who re- 
 mained beside us unmoved till the twilight, although in the meantime the 
 procession passed along the street in which we had taken up our position. 
 " Still it would be disingenuous to conceal my belief that much of 
 the interest evidenced by the people was the result of novelty. We 
 were the first Christian ministers who had traversed the district, and 
 it was but natural that the strangeness of the message should attract 
 many within hearing, who had no other desire in listening to us than 
 to relieve the dull monotony of Indian life. The truth of this we 
 discovered on returning home ; for although we always found the 
 largest audiences where they had been largest before, yet we could 
 not fail to notice, on comparing a town or village with itself, that the 
 number of hearers diminished as their familiarity with the gospel 
 increased. Neither can we rightly regard the general acquiescence 
 which was expressed in the excellence of the Christian way of salva- 
 tion as a decided token of good. It appears to me that this kind of 
 approval is most readily given, when the person who pronounces it 
 does not perceive the practical bearing of that which he commends. 
 If he felt the direct application of it to his heart, from what we know 
 of the natural man, we might expect from him the most determined 
 resistance rather than an unhesitating concurrence. And hence I 
 conceive that, although the popularity with which the gospel was 
 received at Hinganghat and Sindhi is much to be preferred to the 
 ignorant stupor with which it had to struggle at Chikri, or the worldly 
 indifference with which it was treated at Bandak ; yet even at the 
 best it shows that its practical tendency and personal application are 
 not so well understood as at the Presidency seats, where the heathen 
 are stirred up to the most determined hostility, and are vainly endeav- 
 ouring to crush the truth, which they see must ere long overthrow 
 their whole system of superstition. The only instance of practical 
 consequences following on the dissemination of the word came to our 
 knowledge on revisiting a place named Mandagaon, where we had 
 met with an open door in speaking, and had distributed a good many 
 tracts. One of these had fallen into the hands of a gardener, who 
 learned from it the sinfulness and absurdity of idolatry. Immediately 
 acting on his conviction, he threw all his gods that were of clay into 
 the river, and his wooden images he laid aside with the view of cleav- 
 ing them, when necessary, into firewood. 
 
1848 MOEE CONVERTS 85 
 
 "Our recent experience has had the effect of bringing vividly 
 before us the great amount of labour which must be bestowed on this 
 land before we can hope to see it converted to God. What need of 
 preachers to convey the glad tidings of salvation to the poor Hindus, 
 before they go down to the regions of woe ! What need of teachers 
 to instruct the rising generation in the towns and villages in the very 
 first elements of moral and spiritual knowledge ! What need of efforts, 
 on the part of Christians at home, to supply both old and young with 
 the means of enlightenment and grace ! And what need of the Holy 
 Spirit that all our feeble instrimientality may be blessed to the 
 regeneration of India and the world ! 
 
 " On our journey Mr. Hunter and I were much pleased with the 
 Christian prudence and devotedness of our new brother Yadoji. His 
 heart was evidently much enlarged, and his feelings drawn forth by 
 the work in which he was engaged. Since returning he has proceeded 
 on a tour by himself to visit the villages in the immediate neighbour- 
 hood. And I am glad to say that the work of the Lord was going on 
 here when we were absent." 
 
 This was seen in the baptism of two young men at 
 Kamthi on the 26th March 1848. Apaya was the first of 
 the Telugu-speaking people, who inhabit North Madras, to 
 join the mission. Well educated in his own literature, 
 and of high intelligence, he was twenty-two years of age and 
 in charge of the school building. There he met with Mrs. 
 Sherwood's adaptation of Bunyan's book to the people of the 
 East, under the title of Tlie Indian Pilgrim. For the first 
 time he heard of One who gives rest to the weary. The 
 first book of Scripture which he read was " Exodus," and the 
 study of the ten words of the Law there made him feel the 
 burden of his sins. He at once sought baptism. Alarmed, his 
 mother in the distant capital of Haidarabad summoned him 
 to see her, and on his promising to do so after he had put on 
 Christ, she sent the family gooroo or priest to reason with 
 him. Apaya began to declare the sinfulness of all to this 
 man whom he left enraged that he, a Brahman, should be 
 called a sinner. The other was a Tamil convert, Perumal, 
 a farmer's son from Conjeveram, who had first become 
 
86 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 acquainted with Christianity from a copy of Schwartz's 
 Dialogues in Tamil. He lived in Kamthi, with a cousin 
 who treated him with violence when he resolved on seeking 
 baptism. He fled to the protection of the missionaries, his 
 cousin relented, and Hindu and Christian continued to live 
 in the same house. The next convert was a Eurasian, the 
 most disreputable character in the cantonment. Notorious for 
 cock-fighting, beating his wife, and abusing his neighbours, 
 he one day entered the mission church. The truth convicted 
 him and drove him to Christ. Two months after, Eamasawmi, 
 a Tamil, twenty-three years of age, who had when a boy first 
 heard of Christ in the Wesleyan school at Bangalore, was 
 baptized by Mr. Hunter. 
 
 The next case of Kotlingam, the son of a carpenter at 
 Masulipatam on the Bay of Bengal, reveals the inner life of 
 the Hindu family. Eemoving with his widowed mother and 
 sister to Nagpoor, he met with a native Christian employed 
 in the arsenal. Under his teaching Kotlingam experienced 
 such a consciousness of guilt that he thus afterwards de- 
 scribed it : "I felt I had sinned with my hands, my feet, my 
 eyes, my mouth with every member of my body and every 
 faculty of my soul." He ceased to work on Sunday, he 
 joined his friend in family worship. In an access of con- 
 viction he tore the sacred thread from his shoulder, and 
 supped with the family. He visited the missionaries for 
 fuller instruction. The news spread in the ordnance lines. 
 " l!^ext day," wrote Mr. Hislop, " his female relatives came 
 with a complaint to our house more like the fabled furies 
 than women connected with him as mother and sister. It 
 was difficult to catch all that passed ; for ever and anon the 
 younger, not content to allow her rage to find expression in 
 the words of the elder, would break in, and with the view of 
 enforcing would drown what was said. But the substance 
 was this : ' Here is my son. When he was an infant I 
 
1848 THE HINDU MOTHER 87 
 
 nursed him, when he was sick I paid peculiar honour to the 
 gods to make him well. Then daily did I wash the idols ; 
 with my own hands I swept all round the temples ; and I 
 begged through the bazaars, that I might present a liberal and 
 acceptable votive offering. And, when he got better, I spent 
 much money on him to teach him to read and write ; and 
 did I grudge the twenty-seven rupees which it required to 
 invest him with the sacred thread ? He is not like one of 
 your Pariahs; he is of honourable origin. There is the 
 Brahman caste, and the goldsmith caste, and the carpenter 
 caste all worthy of respect in this land. And yet my son, 
 after all I have done for him, will leave his caste, and become 
 a Christian. For two days past he has been doing no work. 
 He can think and speak of nothing but Christ. Surely he is 
 mad. Who will give me food ? Who will put tidsi leaves in 
 water and lay them on my mouth after I am dead. Oh, I 
 cannot live ! We shall destroy ourselves.' Sometimes the 
 frantic women would say, * We will eat opium.' At another 
 time they would declare, * We will throw ourselves down a 
 well ; ' but as if this were not supposed to be an end suffi- 
 ciently disgraceful for the surviving son, again they would 
 add, * We will go and hang ourselves, and then all men will 
 point at this unnatural child with the finger of scorn, and 
 say, " There goes a man who became a Christian, and caused 
 his mother and family to hang themselves." ' It was in vain 
 then to think of convincing them of their sin and certain 
 misery, if they fulfilled their threat. To all our arguments 
 their only reply was 'Never mind about heaven or hell. We 
 cannot tell what will be hereafter. What is present we know.' 
 How dark are the prospects of heathenism for the future ! 
 Where are its comforts to cheer the heart, or its grace to 
 modify the passions in the present state of trial ? 
 
 " The son heard all ; but he had made his choice. He 
 desired to escape the wrath to come ; and, though painful to 
 
88 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 his natural feelings, he would rather disobey his mother than 
 incur the displeasure of the Most High. He therefore 
 plainly told all present, that he had broken his caste, because 
 he considered it to be wrong ; and although he would 
 endeavour to act the part of a dutiful son, and support his 
 family as before, he could no longer delay soliciting ad- 
 mission into the Christian Church. ' In that case,' said his 
 mother, * you need not come near my house, but go among 
 the Pariahs if you are so infatuated.' Many were the 
 attempts Kotlingam made on the following Saturday to soothe 
 the minds of his distracted relations ; but they would not so 
 much as see him. Next day. Sabbath, 19th November, he 
 was baptized at Kamthi in presence of the European con- 
 gregation that regularly assembles there for divine service. 
 At his own request his original name, which is associated 
 with all that is base in Hindu worship, was changed for that 
 of Jacob. 
 
 " Since that time he has met with few annoyances, except 
 that he was once called by his mother before the commissary 
 of ordnance on a charge of refusing to support her. Jacob 
 easily made it appear that he could follow no other course 
 than that which was imputed to him as a fault. He showed 
 that all his wood had been taken from him, all his tools 
 yea, all his clothes. ' But if,' said he, ' my mother will allow 
 me to have the use of these, I will support her as before.' 
 The mother, on being appealed to, replied that she would 
 allow him to have nothing, and the case was accordingly 
 dismissed." 
 
 Not less significant than the action of the Tamil car- 
 penter's mother was that of the first eastern Maratha evan- 
 gelist's family, on his death. Yadoji went to visit his native 
 village, in the hope of inducing his Hindu wife to return 
 with him to Nagpoor. On the way he caught fever in heavy 
 rain, and arrived at his ancestral home dying, to find it 
 
1848 DEATH OF THE FIRST MARATHA CONVERT 89 
 
 shut against him. He was obliged to make his bed iu his 
 sickness with the cattle. But all his discomforts and pains 
 he bore with exemplary resignation. Though he was alone 
 among idolaters, he continued to testify for Christ. " It was 
 but little, however, of what dropped from his lips, that 
 we could collect from their accounts," wrote Mr. Hislop. 
 "The only thing which seemed to have impressed their 
 memories, and which all repeated without variation, was 
 the commandment which he gave concerning his corpse. 
 ' I am a disciple of Jesus Christ,' he said the day before his 
 death, ' therefore burn not my body, as if I were a heathen, 
 but lay it without any ceremonies in the earth, from which 
 I trust it shall be raised in glory to meet my Lord.' Yet 
 his relatives, in utter disregard of his instructions, com- 
 mitted it to the flames, and cast the ashes into the Wardha. 
 We intend to erect a simple stone near the village, to call the 
 attention of the inhabitants, as well as of the passers-by, to 
 the example of Yadoji. His memory will long live in our 
 hearts, associated with all that is holy and lovely in the 
 Christian character. He was distinguished for the childlike 
 simplicity of his faith, the habitual joyfulness of his dis- 
 position, and the fervency of his spirit in prayer. Every 
 event that happened, however apparently unimportant, was 
 carried directly to the ear of his Heavenly Father. His 
 daily life was, as it were, one constant petition ; for no 
 sooner had he made known his request to God, than he began 
 to look up expecting a gracious answer. When we bear in 
 mind the advanced age (sixty years) at which he was called 
 to a belief of the truth, and the remarkable extent to which 
 he was delivered from the prevailing infirmities of his country- 
 men, we have great reason to admire the grace of God which 
 accomplished the change." 
 
 In three months another Maratha, of the same Hindu 
 caste and Christ -like spirit, Shrawan, was added to the 
 
90 STEPHEN HISLOP 1849 
 
 Mission, and took the place of Yadoji as evangelist. Sir 
 William Hill had gone home on furlough ; Major Woodward, 
 commanding the 3 2d Madras Native Infantry, and Captain 
 J. Whitlock of the 8th Madras Light Cavalry, joined the 
 local Mission Board. The year 1849 witnessed the opening 
 of the first girls' school in the city of Nagpoor. " The 
 undertaking was a bold one and was commenced not without 
 much hesitation ; but it has succeeded fully better than we 
 had ventured to hope." Such is the ardent evangelist's de- 
 scription of the beginning of what has proved to be one of 
 the most successful woman's missions in the East. ''We 
 hired the veranda of a house not far from our boys' school 
 and began. All who had promised to send their daughters 
 stood aloof when the day for action came, with the exception 
 of one. . . . The number has now risen to twelve caste girls, 
 and we are inclined to trust that the existence of the school 
 is at least beyond immediate peril. We might have had 
 more pupils had we consented to offer them any pecuniary 
 inducement to come." 
 
 We may close the record of the early converts of the Nag- 
 poor Mission with the case of Perumal the second, who died 
 unbaptized ; while Perumal the first, desiring to conform to 
 some of his old heathen practices, joined the Eoman Catholics 
 who practise such conformity. The second Perumal, son of a 
 family of great respectability in the Telugu country, heard a 
 Telugu address on the claims of Christ, in Kamthi bazaar. He 
 joined the mob in beating the young Madras catechist, Samuel, 
 who spoke. Samuel's gentle persistency so prevailed that 
 during a subsequent attack on him, Perumal boldly declared he 
 could not believe in a religion which used violence, and took 
 the speaker to his own house. There his wife and children 
 also heard the truth, and he himself became a candidate for 
 baptism. Before he could be thus admitted to the Church 
 he was seized with a fatal sickness. When dying he regretted 
 
1848 AGAIN IN DEADLY PERIL 91 
 
 that he had not been baptized, but added, " I have been bap- 
 tized in spirit, which is the chief thing," and then exhorted 
 his wife and children to give themselves to Christ. His last 
 request was made to his Hindu relatives, to be buried as a 
 Christian. "Perumal was followed to the grave by a pro- 
 cession of heathens, among whom were to be seen some 
 Brahmans ; while, hovering at a distance with his face dis- 
 guised might be observed the most sincere mourner of all, 
 his spiritual counsellor and friend, Samuel." The widow, 
 who had insisted on the Christian burial, resolved to seek a 
 Christian home for herself and her children, so soon as the 
 two months of mourning for the dead were over. But, mean- 
 while, one child of seven died repeating the catechism and 
 using the Lord's Prayer as the father had taught him. The 
 widow also died, when about to set up her own house, and 
 was buried as a Christian. But she died before she could 
 entrust the two surviving orphans to the Mission, and they 
 were claimed by the maternal grandfather for Hinduism. So, 
 ever since it was first proclaimed in India, and to the present 
 hour, does the teaching of Christ work in the hearts and 
 families and communities of men, calling all and revealing the 
 thoughts of many, accepted at first by few, but ever working 
 out the end and the promises of Him Whose inheritance is the 
 heathen. Whose possession is the uttermost parts of the earth. 
 From his abundant sowing and reaping we are called to 
 look again into the inner sanctuary of Stephen Hislop's soul, 
 in the prospect of the most affrighting of all forms of death. 
 He thus writes to his brother Eobert : 
 
 "Nagpoor, 12th June 1848. . . . I have been laid aside from active 
 exertion by a bite which I have received from a mad dog. On the 
 morning of 1 8 th as I was walking to the school in the city, a dog came 
 on to the road just a little before me, and advanced towards me. As I 
 had not the slightest apprehension of its real character, I took no notice 
 of it, and allowed it to pass quite close to my leg. As soon as it had got 
 behind my back, it made a dart at my right leg, which it took between 
 
92 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 its jaws, leaving the marks of its upper teeth near the shin bone, and 
 of the under ones in the calf. One of the tusks made a pretty deep 
 wound in the flesh near the shin. I looked behind as soon as ever I 
 felt the bite, and saw the dog pursue its sullen course towards a 
 buffalo, which it mangled severely, and then continuing in the same 
 direction, it attacked another dog. On looking at my trousers, which 
 were made of white cotton, and therefore not a very good protection 
 against the saliva of the animal, I found they were all torn from the 
 knee downwards. Seeing no time was to be lost I ran home as fast as 
 I could, the distance of about a mile. Without delay I got into my 
 buggy and drove up to the Regimental Hospital. There I found an 
 apothecary, who did not like well to act in the absence of the surgeon. 
 However, he washed the wound and applied caustic to it. The surgeon 
 arrived about quarter past 7 a.m., which was ij hours after the 
 accident happened, and he contented himself by cauterising again. 
 He did not cut the part out as I expected, and as two of his pro- 
 fessional brethren in Kamthi, whom I consulted three days after, 
 would have done if they had been in his circumstances. However, 
 at the time I asked their advice, they thought it too late to have 
 recourse to excision, so I am applying poultices to it, which is all that 
 can be done now. And I am endeavouring to look unto the Lord, Who 
 wounds and heals. Who kills and makes alive according to His sovereign, 
 wise, and holy pleasure. What may be the issue I do not know. If 
 the Lord have any more work for me to do here. He can and He will 
 preserve me for it ; but I may have the sentence of death in me, and 
 the solemn circumstances in which I am placed ought to lead me to 
 put no confidence in the flesh, but to trust in God, and to seek more 
 earnestly His gracious countenance, His holy image, and His ever- 
 lasting glory. How thankful ought I to be for this renewed warning ; 
 how grateful for the interval of leisure He is now affording me for 
 setting my heart and house in order. If these advantages be employed for 
 taking a nearer view of eternal things, the consequences will be to the 
 praise of God and my own best happiness, whatever may be the result of 
 my present affliction. If it should terminate in my decease, I leave 
 my beloved wife and child with confidence to my Heavenly Father,, 
 and under Him to an earthly brother, who has always been my com- 
 panion here below, and whom I desire to meet in the land of promise 
 above. 
 
 " Oh, Robert, give diligence to make your calling and election 
 sure. This object is worth all your pains, and in comparison with it 
 every other pursuit on earth is trifling and vain. I have had more 
 
1850 LEAVES FOR MADRAS 93 
 
 than one warning of human frailty since the date of my last letter to 
 you. I think it is since that, that Samuel, a native Christian baptized 
 at Chicacol on the coast north from Madras, was taken ill. He came 
 to our house a few months ago, partly to act as a servant, but chiefly 
 to prosecute the study of English at our school in the city. About 
 four weeks ago he accompanied me to Kamthi, where I was to preach 
 as usual. He returned home with me on Monday, when he began to 
 complain of pain in his bowels. However, little seemed to be the 
 matter with him till Wednesday evening, when he was seized with 
 violent spasms. These threw his body into the most fearful con- 
 tortions, and brought on lockjaw. But it was beautiful to see him in 
 the midst of all his bodily troubles and in the apparent prospect of 
 approaching dissolution, enjoying the most perfect composure and even 
 joy in his soul. His only concern was about his parents and brother 
 and sisters, who are heathens. To them he addressed many a serious 
 exhortation, as well as he could, through his closed teeth, warning 
 them to flee from the wrath to come, and to lay hold on Jesus, who 
 was all his support in the hour of present agony and apprehended 
 death. It pleased the Lord, however, not to cut him off". He got relief 
 after two days, and was so far recovered as to be able to walk about. 
 This was a cause of great joy to his family, who really love him, for he 
 is a most amiable lad." 
 
 Exhortations to faith poured in upon the suffering mis- 
 sionary, and much prayer went up for him. 
 
 The older mission of his Church at Madras having been 
 weakened by the absence in Scotland of the Eev. John 
 Anderson, its founder, and the Eev. P. Rajahgopaul, its 
 first convert, Mr. Hislop was summoned thither, especially 
 to strengthen the educational side, and train the five divinity 
 students. His own work needed him. Mr. Hunter would 
 be left alone, and the season of the year was the hottest for 
 a traveller through the scorching winds of the Dekhan to the 
 coast of South India. But he loyally obeyed the call, and 
 was absent for thirteen months. Because of the uncer- 
 tainty of the steamer's movements, he did not take the route 
 by Masulipatam, where Eobert Noble and he, kindred spirits, 
 would have met. On the evening of 15th April 1850, Mr. 
 
94 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 and Mrs. Hislop, and their two young children, left Sita- 
 baldi, in palanquins, for Secunderabad, the principal military 
 station of the ISTizam of Haidarabad's capital ; where, after a 
 journey of rather less than a week, they were welcomed by 
 Dr. J. B. Fleming, and other Christian ofi&cers, some of whom 
 were their grateful correspondents. A Christian mission 
 has only recently been sent to the quarter of a million 
 Arabs and other Mohammedans of that once disturbed but 
 now peaceful city. His letters to Mr. Hunter give us 
 glimpses of the Nizam's country some forty years ago. 
 
 " 20th April 1850. We arrived at Wan at sunrise. At this first 
 of the Nizam's villages we spent some time in breakfasting, and speak- 
 ing to the people, who were acquainted with our visit to Wardha. 
 Though accompanied by the Daffadar, who showed us much kindness 
 while in his district, we soon found that the posting arrangements on 
 this side of the Wardha were very inferior to those on the other ; and 
 when the Daffadar left us, the bearers, who had perhaps been dragged 
 from their villages and their nets for very hard work, showed symptoms 
 of indolence, and one or two even ran away. ... By such hindrances 
 we necessarily lost a good many hours on the journey, within the 
 Nizam's dominions. I was told at Wan that the Telugu began to be 
 spoken slightly even at that village, and so increased, till it decidedly 
 preponderated. . . . After that, for two stages, we had a preponderance 
 of Marathas, which delighted me much ; but on inquiry I found that 
 they had been brought south. . . . 
 
 " This is a very interesting place for the botanist and the geologist. 
 Often did I wish that I had been able to travel more slowly, in order 
 to examine its many natural curiosities, among which there were 
 fossils, shells, as well as many flowering trees, which I had never 
 before observed. There was no thick underwood, so far as I could 
 perceive, but perhaps it may have been burnt. The trees are not very 
 lofty or close, and most of them were either naked, or beginning to 
 put forth their leaf or flower buds. My Maratha bearers, before 
 leaving me, said they were sure I had never travelled on the Madras 
 road before, as they had never known an instance of a sahib being 
 able to converse with them in their own language. Nirmal is at the 
 southern extremity of the jungle of that name, and is a strong looking 
 town with gates, and a post-office. We arrived at Nirmal at 2 a.m. 
 
 Ii 
 
*t 
 
1850 THE NIZAM'S MISRULE 95 
 
 of Friday, and at sunrise crossed the Godavari in our palanquins, 
 placed on bamboo baskets of a round shape covered with leather, and 
 strewed with sticks at the bottom to keep the passengers from the 
 water, which oozes through very plentifully and lodges under their 
 feet. I was delighted with the noble grandeur of the majestic stream, 
 which must have run very deep, though its breadth was diversified in 
 many places, both by rocks and sand-banks, pretty islets that were 
 covered with shrubs. Among the plants on the banks I observed a 
 willow, which may have been the same with the Wardha one, but I 
 cannot be sure. There was a slender plant, growing about three feet 
 high, which, at the distance I saw it, struck me as resembling asparagus, 
 or hijp'puriSf or salicornia^ but I do not believe that it was any one of 
 these. South of the Godavari the principal features in the landscape 
 were huge masses of round granite rock, rising in clumps, and encircled 
 generally by foliage, which at a distance might be mistaken for a 
 village of mud houses slightly elevated, and enclosed among trees. 
 About a mile south we heard of a robbery which had been committed 
 the night before, and had caused alarm among our bearers. In the 
 encounter two of the travellers were killed by the robbers, and another 
 mortally wounded, but the depredators did not make off with their 
 booty without the loss of two men. . . . What a sad state of lawless- 
 ness the Nizam's country must be in. The very first glimpse at the 
 surface shows clearly enough the neglect of agriculture. . . . 
 
 " Major Woodfall told me that there had been a German missionary 
 from Kajamahendri surveying the mission-field round Haidarabad. He 
 had had an interview with the Kesident, who assured him that if there 
 were a mission in actual operation, and blest by the conversion of any 
 individual, that individual, provided he were of anything like a reason- 
 able . . ., would receive British protection against all the power of the 
 Nizam. ... It is thought a little abatement must be made from the 
 satisfactoriness of the pledge, on the ground of General Frazer's known 
 politeness. ..." 
 
 From Haidarabad the Hislops marched slowly south to 
 NTellore, the Telugu station of his Church, reaching it in 
 time for the Company's doctor there to save the life of one 
 of their little girls. There the Scottish missionary, whose 
 standard of knowledge and experience required by catechu- 
 mens before baptism was very different, met with Mr. Heyer, 
 of the American Lutheran Mission. " I am inclined to think 
 
96 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 that too low a standard of qualification is required for those 
 whom he baptizes, when they can repeat the Decalogue, the 
 Lord's Prayer, and the Creed. However, I trust the Lord is 
 with his simple-minded servant, and let us pray that the 
 movement will increase in depth, reach upward to the higher 
 castes, and spread wider and wider till it covers the surround- 
 ing country." The prayer was answered a quarter of a cen- 
 tury after, when the terrible famine of 1876 was followed by 
 the adhesion of thousands to the missionaries who gave their 
 lives for the dying population. 
 
 ..." On the road I had occasionally a little time to look at the 
 vegetable productions of the country. I could mark the difference in 
 the flora as the country was rocky or sandy, inland or near the sea. 
 There were many plants entirely new to me, but I have not time to 
 describe them. The country on the banks of the Krishna, and a little 
 south of it, presented a variety in its geological features, differing from 
 the uniform granite, to which we had been previously accustomed, in 
 exhibiting horizontal layers of an argillaceous limestone of a bluish 
 pea-green colour, which is used for writing in a pencil form on black 
 boards. Before we came to Ongole, the crystalline rocks had resumed 
 their predominance. Bold hills appeared, reminding us of the lower 
 mountains of our native Caledonia. But there was one noticeable 
 peculiarity, viz., that the hills N.W. of Ongole do not form a con- 
 tinuous chain, but rise up from the plain in detached broad-based 
 cones. Between each eminence there must at the least have been a 
 mile of plain, that stretched up to the very foot of the hill without 
 any appearance of a slope. The only instance of a chain of hills 
 which I remarked was near the Pulicat lake, running north and 
 south parallel to the coast. At Nellore for the first time I came on 
 the laterite, which is a coarse red-coloured igneous rock, with vesicular 
 vacuities like a ' smiddy dander.' You are aware that it is soft, easily 
 cut into shape, and used for building. . . ," 
 
 A week's study of the older mission at Madras filled him 
 with satisfaction. In his long letters to his solitary colleague 
 at Nagpoor he is critical as well as eulogistic, eager to learn 
 from the experience of others, but loyal to his own Marathas. 
 " The Nagpoor scholars have more knowledge, and they have 
 
1850 GREAT GEOLOGICAL DISCOVERY 97 
 
 had their minds better exercised," he writes confidentially in 
 one letter. He taught Scripture and Science from half-past 11 
 to 5 daily. He had a struggle to introduce natural history, and 
 especially geology, into the curriculum of the Institution ; but 
 he carried his point as he always did. He rejoiced in the 
 native converts, and he sent useful gifts to his own sons in 
 the faith, with solemn messages to them and to the inquirers 
 whom he had left behind. "I think," he wrote to Mr. 
 Hunter, " we ought to have some time set apart for united 
 prayer on behalf of our own N"agpoor Sabbath morning, 
 between 7 and 8." " My heart is with you in your work." 
 
 On 5th October he wrote an urgent letter to Mr. Hunter 
 to despatch to him " Captain Brown's little thin blue cloth- 
 boarded book on Fossil Conchology. The occasion of my 
 wisliing to consult it is that I have lately fallen in with a bed 
 of clay here that evidently belongs to the Tertiary formation, 
 containing many shells whose genera, and, if possible, species 
 also, I desire to determine. . . . We have just gone into a 
 house of our own. It is not very good, but it possesses 
 this advantage that it is within a stone's throw of the 
 fossils." This discovery stimulated him to give keener 
 attention to the rocks at Nagpoor, after his return thither, 
 with results which attracted the notice of geologists 
 throughout the world. To the Christian public as well 
 as educated natives of the great city of the south, Sir 
 Henry Pottinger being then Governor, Mr. Hislop delivered 
 more than one lecture. At a meeting held every Monday 
 evening for religious conference and worship, and at the Bible 
 and Tract Societies, he made the acquaintance of all the 
 missionaries. His opinion on the higher Christian education 
 has authoritative value, as coming from one who was a ver- 
 nacular evangelist as well as a practical teacher, and whose 
 whole career shows him to have been the most honest and 
 unprejudiced of observers. He thus wrote to his Church : 
 
 H 
 
98 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 "Madras, lOth July 1850. . . . Some men are still so blind 
 to the experience of the past, as even at this late period to predict 
 failure and disappointment to all such modes of evangelisation, on the 
 ground that they do not come up to their idea of preaching the gospel. 
 Now, to me it appears, on the contrary, that our brethren here take a 
 most thorough mode of preaching the gospel. The distinguishing 
 excellence of the system of education which they pursue, is the pro- 
 minence which is given to the exposition and enforcing of the Scriptures. 
 The truth of God is inculcated on crowds of intelligent listeners, from 
 day to day, and from hour to hour ; the invitations of mercy are given 
 forth continually in their hearing, and pressed on their acceptance with 
 great seriousness and fervour. In my estimation, the daily business of 
 the Institution realises more than anything else I have seen since the 
 conception of a constant series of religious exercises. There is in 
 general an outward appearance of propriety among the pupils there 
 is a manifest earnestness on the part of the Christian teachers and 
 the whole of the duties are blended with much heartfelt prayer to the 
 Most High for His enriching blessing, without which all human exer- 
 tion is in vain. When we compare the classes that are assembled in 
 these solemnising circumstances, with the fluctuating groups that gather 
 round a missionary in the streets or the bazaars, we may easily per- 
 ceive the advantage which the servant of Christ, when he preaches in 
 a school rather than in the open air, gains in the sustained attention 
 with which his words are received by minds trained to think, and as 
 yet unengrossed by the cares of the world, as contrasted with intellects 
 unaccustomed to reflect, or dealing only in idle speculations alien alike 
 to the language and the spirit of the gospel. And not a slight advan- 
 tage is it, as every one may judge, that in the school-room there are 
 the same individuals, on which to work not only for an hour at a time, 
 but from day to day, so that misapprehensions can be removed truths 
 fixed can be followed up impressions made can be deepened, and all 
 may be exhorted to fly from the wrath to come, by an unhesitating and 
 entire surrender of themselves to the Saviour. 
 
 " But though we should see little immediate effect from such efforts 
 in the way of accessions to the Church, yet I am persuaded that the 
 progress thereby made is most sure, and the results in the end will be 
 most extensive. We cannot say, from personal observation, what will 
 be the character and conduct of the youths who have enjoyed all the 
 benefits of the Institution here, when they grow up to be men and 
 fathers of families ; for the Institution has not been in existence long 
 enough to allow an induction being made on that point. The 
 
1850 EVANGELISING BY EDUCATION 99 
 
 instructions of mission-schools may not be attended, in the present 
 generation, by many marked results in the way of men forsak- 
 ing caste for Christ, though even in this respect how much has 
 the Lord done, compared with all the money which the Church 
 has expended ? But I am persuaded that they are preparing the 
 way for a great moral revolution in a future age, and that no dis- 
 tant one. It is obvious, that among those who are now learning under 
 a mission, there will be few who, when they come to be parents, will 
 have the blindness and the cruelty to cast their offspring into chains, 
 as Moodookrishna's father did, simply because they wish to leave 
 Hinduism for the faith of Jesus. The next generation will no doubt 
 see a great imiDrovement in this respect, and cases of baptism will then 
 not be so rare. Of course, without the Spirit's teaching, all accessions 
 to the Christian Church are worse than useless ; but if He works with 
 the labours of His servants, it is easy to see how the Word may have free 
 course and be glorified in this land, where at present the obstacles to its 
 progress are so many and so great. ..." 
 
 As the year drew to a close Mr. Hislop was alarmed by 
 reports, becoming ever more definite, that there was a pro- 
 posal to abolish the Nagpoor Mission, to keep him at Madras 
 and to send Mr. Hunter to strengthen the Bombay staff. 
 The urgency of Mr. Anderson, combined with the want of 
 organisation in Edinburgh, seems to have suggested such a 
 policy. Dr. Duff rushed home, and soon removed the finan- 
 cial difficulty ; but Mr. Anderson returned to Madras re- 
 solved that Mr. Hislop should remain there. The protests of 
 Sir William Hill and the two Nagpoor missionaries, backed 
 by the large-hearted counsels of Dr. Duff, happily prevailed. 
 On 1st April he wrote to his lonely and overworked colleague 
 that he had that day received the express warrant of the 
 Church to return. " Now the path is plain before our feet, 
 and we can commence our journey back to Nagpoor with the 
 same feeling of duty, and the same trust in the aid and pro- 
 tection of the Most High, as when we left you. Thanks 
 unfeigned to the Lord for this remarkable instance of divine 
 interposition. Long had I been painfully exercised in refer- 
 
100 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 ence to this matter. I felt that I could see no way but just 
 to call on God to undertake for us. May we not now say 
 that our extremity was God's opportunity ? I would look 
 upon this result as a token for good, and would go on my 
 way toward Nagpoor rejoicing ; and if He spare me to reach 
 you in safety, I hope He will condescend to employ me as 
 an instrument in spreading the light of the Gospel into some 
 dark corners of Central India." 
 
 Mr. Hislop returned to Nagpoor in the hot season of 1851 
 by Calcutta where Mr. Mackail would fain have kept him 
 as his successor in the Scottish congregation by the Ganges 
 Valley and Jabalpoor. He entered on a second period of 
 seven years' toil for the people of Central India; rejoicing 
 that the mission he had founded was not to be sacrificed. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 BRITISH AND MARATHA A MISSION IN 
 A HINDU STATE 
 
 Hislop's courageous independence Toleration in Travankor In Kathiawar 
 Peculiarities of Nagpoor StateLord Dalhousie Colonel Durand the 
 only worthy Resident Orders of 1833 disregarded Native opinion forced 
 Hislop to act Anticipates the Government policy since 1857 The Holi 
 saturnalia and the British Resident The Dasara festival and the Assist- 
 ant British Resident Hislop demands that the scandal cease, as in Tra- 
 vankor His impartiality and good temper Baba Pandurang's persecution 
 Raja's Brahmanical Council sentence him to indefinite imprisonment 
 for breaking caste Lord Dalhousie's attitude to Missions Hislop's letter 
 on the case Science and Missions His thirty-first birthday He appeals 
 to the public conscience Decision of the Friend of India Dr. Duflf's 
 help Baba's fall and restoration Hislop's review of the principles 
 involved The Chief Queen and Lulloo Bai Sir Henry Durand tempor- 
 arily Resident His defence of Christian education Letter to Lord Ellen- 
 borough The tide has turned Right to sell tracts secured Mr. Mansel, 
 the new Resident Last of the idolatry abuses Last liberty of conscience 
 case Ganu Lingapa. 
 
 The founding of a Christian Mission in a Native State, and 
 that a Maratha kingdom, so far removed from the injfluence 
 of public opinion as the unexplored centre of India in the 
 year 1845, was an act which demanded just such courageous 
 independence as Stephen Hislop was known to possess. It 
 was, in some sense, a special providence that such a man 
 should be sent to a hitherto unknown region which, so long 
 as it was a Hindu state, was guarded by the English Politi- 
 cal Eesident as a close preserve, and when it became ordinary 
 British territory, was allowed by an incompetent Commissioner 
 to remain a corrupt and conservative province. To his bold 
 
102 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 fidelity to the principles of toleration in the former case, and 
 to his fearless determination that the purity and honour of 
 British justice should be vindicated in the latter, does the 
 empire owe the peace and prosperity of the most successful of 
 its recently formed provincial administrations, next to Burma 
 that of the Central Provinces of India. 
 
 This was not the first instance of Christian missionaries 
 settling in a feudatory Hindu kingdom. In the far south, 
 Travankor, the most Brahmanical and caste-bound of all 
 states, had long been the scene of flourishing Christian 
 churches, Nestorian, Anglican, and English Nonconformist. 
 But Travankor was as weak during the Haidar Ali and Tipoo 
 devastations as the Maratha powers had been strong. We 
 kept it in existence and nursed its little strength. During 
 a long minority, our famous Eesident, the Scottish General 
 Munro, became its terrestrial providence, giving it laws, 
 courts, and a civil administration in which the large Christian 
 communities were fairly represented. His reforms purified 
 every department except those of idolatry and caste, the latter 
 of which it was reserved for Sir Charles Trevelyan, when 
 Governor of Madras, to modify so far as it oppressed the 
 lower Nair race and outraged the modesty of their women. 
 In the Kathiawar States, Dr. John Wilson of Bombay had 
 induced the Irish Presbyterian Church to set up a mission 
 four years before he sent out Hislop to JSTagpoor. The same 
 toleration which a Christian Eesident had made easy in 
 Travankor was from the first enforced in the far north of 
 Bombay, for Sir J. P. Willoughby was chief secretary to its 
 government, which officially announced that it would offer no 
 objection to the Eev. Dr. Glasgow and J. Kerr proceeding to 
 and residing in the principalities of Kathiawar, so long as 
 they conducted themselves according to the principles set 
 forth by Dr. Wilson. Having his Master's commission, that 
 missionary statesman had declared that he would have entered 
 
1851 NAGPOOR STATE DIFFICULT TO WIN 103 
 
 Kathiawar even without the good-will of its English rulers, 
 but none the less did he value a good understanding with the 
 authorities. 
 
 Its isolation and its recent Maratha history made Nagpoor 
 a much more difficult position to carry for Christ and peace- 
 fully to hold. The memory of Apa Saheb's rebellion hung 
 over it like a nightmare. The fortress of Sitabaldi and the 
 vast camp of Kamthi still testified to apprehensions of politi- 
 cal danger. The feudatory king, Eaghoji III., was indeed weak 
 enough, but he was a fanatical and debauched Hindu with the 
 same Maratha dreams which, in 1857, Nana Dhoondopunt did 
 so much to make a reality. Above all, there was not a strong 
 Eesident. The paramount British power was busy elsewhere, 
 was absorbed in the great game in Central Asia which issued 
 in the first Afghan disasters, and then was busied in the vain 
 attempt to prop up a succession of Sikh Praetorians in the 
 Panjab after Eanjeet Singh. The soldier-politicals of the 
 stamp of Kichard Jenkins, the great civilians of the standing 
 of Colebrooke, Elphinstone, and Metcalfe, and even the young 
 Donald M'Leod had passed away or had been drafted to the 
 Satlej and the north-west frontier. Prom Lord William 
 Bentinck's time to Lord Canning's, Nagpoor was abandoned to 
 inferior Kesidents. The great Lord Dalhousie had become 
 Governor- General about the time Hislop went out ; but for 
 him Central India had little interest, and he left it to others. 
 His cousin, Captain Eamsay, was Assistant-Eesident ; Colonel 
 Speirs was Eesident at Sitabaldi. There was indeed one 
 man who, had he been appointed permanent Eesident, instead 
 of being sent to stop a gap for a few months, might, with 
 Hislop, have anticipated the prosperity of the Central Pro- 
 vinces by ten years Colonel Durand. But, as a military 
 statesman who had been the friend and secretary of Lord 
 EUenborough, he was out of favour with the Bengal clique 
 of civilians, and justice was not to be done to him till his 
 
104 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 schoolfellow, Lord Canning, came to make him Foreign Sec- 
 retary ; and Lord Mayo, all too late, to send him to guard the 
 gate of the empire as Lieutenant-Governor of the Panjab. 
 
 The first abuse which forced itself on Hislop's attention, 
 in his daily intercourse with the Hindus of Nagpoor city and 
 district, was the connection of the British Government and 
 Christian officials with theii' religion. In its ordinary terri- 
 tories, subject to Parliament and the Queen, the East India 
 Company had been ordered in 1833 by the Board of Control, 
 under Lord Glenelg, to leave " our native subjects " entirely to 
 themselves " in all matters relating to their temples, their wor- 
 ship, their festivals, their religious practices, their ceremonial 
 observances." For some years the Company's officials dis- 
 regarded the order, which it had taken the remonstrances of 
 the Christian public of Great Britain forty years from Carey's 
 time to obtain ; and Christian petitions from India itself had 
 again to be sent to Parliament. But not even a pretence was 
 made of applying the order to the Christian officials and 
 British troops attached to the courts of Hindu, Buddhist, and 
 Mohammedan sovereigns. It was tacitly assumed that the 
 people of ISTative States are not " our native subjects " in a 
 sense which helped to cause the Mutiny of 1857, and which 
 Lord Canning swept away with the happiest results ever 
 since, in the loyalty of the third of India which is feudatory. 
 Even long after the Mutiny, Viceroys so strong and clear- 
 sighted as Lord Lawrence himself refused the urgent request 
 of Chief Commissioners so wise as Sir Arthur Phayre, to l>e 
 spared the humiliation of making the slavish prostration 
 called kotow ^ to the King of Upper Burma as to a divinity, 
 and of walking unbooted and squatting like a hound before 
 the late Nizam of Haidarabad. Public opinion has at last 
 stopped all that disgrace. 
 
 When, in the schools and streets, the Hindus asked Mr. 
 
 ^ Literally * knock-head, " from the Chinese. 
 
1850 BRITISH OFFICERS AND HINDU IDOLATRY 105 
 
 Hislop and his colleague why they disapproved of the Holi 
 saturnalia which the Resident attended ; and of the Dasara 
 festival, in which both he and the British troops took part every 
 year, what could they answer ? Thus Hislop put it in an 
 address to the Christian and educated people of Madras city 
 during his sojourn there : " It is painful, after all that has 
 been done to sever the British Government from its partici- 
 pation in idolatry, to be obliged to show that the work is yet 
 incomplete. Gladly would I escape from this disagreeable 
 duty ; but it is forced upon me. As a missionary in Central 
 India, I cannot avoid it. I cannot see idolatry encouraged 
 by the British Government at Nagpoor, or hear of the coun- 
 tenance which is lent to it at other Maratha courts, without 
 raising my voice against the dangerous and sinful compliance, 
 and endeavouring to enlist all God's people in a warfare 
 against it. But there is another and a more literal sense in 
 which I cannot avoid this duty. The inhabitants of Nagpoor 
 lay it upon me. They are continually asking my colleague 
 and myself about the connection of the British with their 
 religion. The question is submitted to our consideration in 
 the school, it is thrust on our notice in the streets. We 
 cannot escape from the injury which it inflicts on our opera- 
 tions, we cannot help entertaining it as a subject of most 
 anxious thought. The pupils, whom we teach, bring it before 
 our minds for explanation; the Brahmans, with whom we 
 have to contend, cast it in our teeth in argument. If we pass 
 it by without an answer, it is believed that no reply can be 
 given ; and the young inquirer is staggered, and the grey- 
 headed bigot gains a triumph. Or if we venture on a solution 
 of the difficulty, what answer can we return ? Either we 
 must defend our countrymen at the expense of Christianity, 
 or we must support Christianity to the shame of our country- 
 men. Either we must say that the religion of the Saviour 
 admits of countenance being given to idolatrous and degrad- 
 
106 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 ing rites, or we must maintain that they who do such things 
 are not the true followers of the pure and holy Jesus. If we 
 do the former, we condemn ourselves, as missionaries, for 
 seeking to propagate the gospel to the exclusion of a system 
 with which it can readily stand on common ground or if we 
 do the latter, we condemn the British Government in India, 
 we condemn the Eesident and all in authority at N'agpoor, 
 who undeniably are guilty of acts inconsistent with the plain 
 requirements of God's Word. Now our principles do not lead 
 us willingly to choose either of these alternatives. To revile 
 the gospel we will not cannot do ; to expose the errors of 
 the powers that be, is a sad necessity, to which we feel a great 
 reluctance. I appeal to the Christians in Madras, Bombay, 
 and Calcutta, to whom our Mission is bound by dearer ties 
 than those of either troops, or language, or government. I 
 appeal through the Christians of India to the Lord's people at 
 home, and I call upon all to raise their solemn protest at this 
 time against the sanction which is still in many forms given 
 by the British Government to Hinduism. Silence at this 
 emergency will be construed into approbation. To free their 
 own souls then from guilt in this matter, and to speed forward 
 the day when truth and righteousness shall reign in every 
 part of India and the world, let all who are on the Lord's side 
 lay their sentiments on this subject before our rulers not 
 doubting that when they are entreated to abstain from idols, 
 yea, from the very appearance of evil, conscience will witness 
 within them to the reasonableness and the rectitude of what 
 is asked." 
 
 To appreciate at once the speaker's foresight and 
 courageous love of truth, this must be read in the light of the 
 events then only seven years distant; and of the public 
 declarations of John Lawrence, Herbert Edwardes, and Donald 
 M'Leod, as to the causes and lessons of the Mutiny, endorsed 
 by the Premier and Secretary of State in 1862, when Lord 
 
1850 THE HOLI CARNIVAL 107 
 
 Palmerston and Lord Halifax officially said, " It is not only 
 our duty, but it is our interest to promote the diffusion of 
 Christianity, as far as possible, through the whole length and 
 breadth of India." 
 
 Twice a year the British Government identified itself 
 with the most repulsive ceremonials of Hinduism at the court 
 of the Eaja of Nagpoor. The Holi is in India the Carnival of 
 the Latin races of Europe, and the All Fool's Day of children 
 on 1st April. It marks the vernal equinox, the beginning of 
 the Hindu new year, when nature seems to revive. Then 
 spring was thought to wed the earth to love, so that the birds 
 paired, the grass budded, the trees began to put on their 
 leaves. In India the Holi is identified with generative 
 ideas, and therefore marked by obscene practices ; while it is 
 considered especially favourable to children, their increase 
 and preservation. In Bengal the juvenile Krishna with his 
 amours is the object of worship ; in Southern India it is 
 Kama, the god of desire ; in Central and Northern India, it 
 is Holi, a female hobgoblin who devours little children. All 
 classes, save the educated who keep the house and strictly 
 shelter their women, give themselves up to the saturnalia. 
 Where the police are not under English orders and there is 
 no interference, a bonfire is made of articles of all kinds 
 snatched from their owners, and the cruel swinging-hooks 
 are set up. Intoxication and indecency are the order of the 
 day. The revellers squirt a red liquid, or throw balls of red 
 powder over each other and the passers-by, made of the root 
 of the Curcuma Zerumbet, or of the wood of the Caesaljpina 
 sappan ; where these are wanting yellow turmeric is used. 
 
 Now, "on the 2d of March" 1850, stated Mr. Hislop to 
 the Madras public, " being the last and one of the great days 
 of the feast, the Eesident, accompanied by his Assistant and 
 some other officers, and attended by the escort, usual in 
 official visits, repaired to the palace. What he witnessed or 
 
108 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 did there, it is not for me to conjecture. It is to be hoped, 
 that he would have too much respect for himself to submit 
 to be bespattered before the Natives with the colour, which 
 is used as part of the ceremonies of the day, and which a 
 former Kesident not long ago received on his person. But 
 it is right that the British people should know that their 
 character, as a nation, has been stained before the heathen, and 
 that their name has been associated with idolatry of the most 
 degraded kind, by their Kepresentative, who in his public 
 capacity, according to yearly custom, honoured the Holi with 
 his presence. I am not aware whether there is any express 
 order from the Supreme Government requiring the Eesident's 
 attendance at the palace on the occasion now noticed : but 
 there is one, I understand, in regard to the Dasara, to the 
 coniiection of the British with which I crave your attention. 
 " On the last day of the Holi it is the Eesident and his 
 establishment only that directly identify themselves with 
 Hinduism. But on the Dasara the Brigadier and his Staff 
 join the political authorities ; and a detachment of troops, 
 Madras troops too, European and Native, with music and 
 artillery, is called out to increase the pomp. The order 
 calling out the military was so worded some years ago, I 
 believe, as to make them assist at the Dasara. But the lan- 
 guage of the order is now more guarded. It is simply to 
 salute the Eaja on his leaving the palace. This seems at 
 first sight to be a very lawful object. Surely there is noth- 
 ing in the Bible to forbid this. If we were to look at the 
 order alone if we were not to take into account the circum- 
 stances in which it is given, the mode in which it is carried 
 into execution, and the effect which its execution has upon 
 the Native community we could not, and would not, utter a 
 syllable against it. But this is a practical matter. A friend 
 once writing to me on this subject reasoned with me in sub- 
 stance thus : What is the use of your troubling yourself 
 
1850 THE DASARA IDOL FESTIVAL 109 
 
 with the inferences of your own mind, or the universal im- 
 pression of the Natives around you? Eead the words of 
 the order, they are plain enough ; and instead of fastening 
 on the British Government, before the Christian Churches, 
 the charge of encouraging idolatry, go to the Natives, and 
 acquit that Government before them of any intention to 
 countenance their religion. 
 
 " This advice, even if it were sound, could not possibly be 
 followed. How could we find an opportunity, amidst the noise 
 and turmoil of the greatest Hindu festival in Central India, of 
 reaching the ears of the thousands and tens of thousands 
 the overwhelming multitudes of idolaters from all parts of 
 the State, that witness the annual appearance of the Eesident 
 and British troops on the Dasara ? Or how could we hope 
 to follow them, when the vast assemblage is dispersed to 
 their distant districts and remote villages, and reason them 
 out of the belief that the British, on the occasion referred too, 
 do really sanction their idolatry? Far more promising an under- 
 taking is it, I trust, for us to raise our voice to the British 
 Government, and desire it to take the most suitable steps for 
 convincing the Natives of its wish to have no connection 
 whatever with heathenism. But the advice is as unsound as 
 it is impracticable. In spite of all the remonstrances which 
 we might put forth on the Dasara itself, and in spite of all 
 the diligence which we might employ throughout the year 
 in combating the views of the Natives nay, though we 
 should do nothing else from year to year, but endeavour to 
 clear the British Government in the minds of the Hindus 
 from all participation with their festivals, still, so long as the 
 present practice is kept up by the British authorities, all our 
 arguments would be utterly powerless. In our reasonings 
 we could anticipate only ignominious defeat. The merest 
 child in Nagpoor could point with his finger to the presence 
 of the British, and appealing to the universal impression of 
 
110 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 the Native spectators, could overturn our most laboured 
 statements. 
 
 " For what is the present position of the British Govern- 
 ment towards the natives of Central India on the Dasara, 
 and what is the view which the latter naturally and legiti- 
 mately take of it ? Once a year, and only once a year, they 
 see detachments of British troops, accompanied by music and 
 artillery, enter their territories for the purpose of saluting 
 their king. Once a year, and only once a year, they see the 
 Eesident and his subordinates the Brigadier of the Subsidiary 
 Force and his staff, and a great many other officers coming 
 by an unusual road which leads them past the vicinity of 
 the spot selected by the Raja for his idolatry, and instead of 
 going to the palace to salute His Highness there, as the 
 words of the order would prepare us to expect, taking up a 
 position near a bridge between the palace and the chosen 
 scene of heathen worship, where along with the troops they 
 await the Raja's approach. On His Highness with his train 
 of followers mounted on elephants coming up, the Resident 
 and his party, also seated on elephants, exchange salutations 
 with him, and the British guns and musketry discharge their 
 volleys. The procession moves forward; and when the 
 Resident and his party reach the place where their path 
 separates from that of the Raja, they return to Sitabaldi, and 
 His Highness after going a little distance farther arrives 
 at the sacred tree, and begins to adore it. Such are the 
 leading circumstances of the part which the British take 
 before the natives on the occasion of the Dasara ; and it is 
 from these circumstances, without any knowledge of our orders 
 or intentions, that the latter are left to draw their conclusion. 
 " Now, what is the inference which they necessarily draw 
 from the premisses ? They know very well, that on no other 
 day than their chief annual festival is similar honour paid to 
 their Raja. He would indeed be received with a salute 
 
1850 NATIVE OPINION FORCES HISLOP TO PROTEST HI 
 
 any day that he might choose to enter either of the British 
 cantonments. But to be received as a king, when he pays a 
 visit to one of our military stations, is a very different thing 
 from having troops sent, most of them upwards of ten miles, 
 out of their quarters into his dominions^ for the purpose of 
 saluting him when he goes forth on an errand of idolatry. 
 Again, the Eesident with his escort might pay the Eaja a 
 visit of ceremony within his territories any day that might 
 be agreed on ; and this the Natives could not possibly regard 
 as any countenance given to their religion, provided it were 
 not a day of stated annual recurrence like the Holi, and 
 associated in their minds with heathenism : but such a visit, 
 both in regard to the occasion and the nature of the pomp, 
 is not to be compared with the display on the Dasara. On 
 no other day than this, I repeat, do the people of Nagpoor 
 see both Eesident and artillerymen within their country to do 
 honour to their prince. The Eaja may leave his palace at 
 the head of his nobles to hunt he may leave his palace to 
 visit his provinces or review his army, or to do any other 
 exclusively secular acts, common to him with other royal 
 personages ; but on these occasions the British, unless he 
 pass through their cantonments, take no notice whatever of 
 his movements. It is only when he leaves his palace to 
 worship a tree an action not peculiarly royal, and certainly 
 in no sense secular, that the Head of the Political Depart- 
 ment and the Head of the Military, with an imposing array of 
 subordinates and music and guns, proceed into his dominions 
 to offer him all possible honour. When Hindus see these 
 things and reflect upon them, when they see the Dasara 
 alone selected for paying the Eaja such marked distinction, 
 what inference can they draw from the facts of the case but 
 this, that the British Government in the choice of the day 
 has a regard to the heathen rights with which that day is in 
 their minds inseparably connected ? 
 
112 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 " But the evil consequences of the present practice stop not 
 here. . . . How is it possible for Europeans, high in office and 
 with all the prestige of the British name, to be expected to 
 show themselves in state amid the crowd assembled on a 
 festival, without increasing the density of that crowd and 
 prolonging the existence of that festival ? It is a fact that at 
 Baroda, the capital of the Gaikwar, when the Eesident and the 
 Native Prince were not on friendly terms, for two successive 
 years there was no royal honour publicly paid to Ganpati. 
 And why ? Because the Eesident on these two occasions 
 refused to appear on the idol's feast day, as he had been 
 accustomed to do. Now, it is not meant to assert that, if the 
 British were everywhere permanently to refuse to appear on 
 festivals, their observance would immediately be discontinued 
 throughout India. But doubtless such a step would materially 
 diminish their importance, and contribute to hasten their dis- 
 use. And surely it is not too much to expect of a Christian 
 Government that, instead of allowing its representatives at 
 Gwalior, at Indore, and at Baroda, as well as at Nagpoor, to 
 appear on festivals, by which their pomp is greatly aug- 
 mented, larger crowds are drawn out to witness the 
 proceedings, and the sympathies of the uneducated masses 
 are called forth towards a false religion, it should direct all 
 its officers in their official capacity studiously to avoid the 
 very semblance of encouraging idolatry in any form. 
 
 " What took place in Travankor in 1848 ? In that year a 
 European officer of the Nair Brigade, that is, the Eaja's own 
 troops, felt aggrieved at being required in the ordinary 
 course of his duty to attend His Highness on the celebration 
 of an idolatrous ceremony, and he appealed to the commandant 
 on the subject. On the case being referred to the Eaja, he 
 at once stated that he would gladly dispense with the 
 attendance of the European officers of the Nair Brigade at 
 all Hindu ceremonies in future, and that care should be taken 
 
1846 HIS FAIRNESS 113 
 
 to obviate, by previous arrangements, all cause for any 
 similar representation. Why should the European officers 
 under a Christian Government not enjoy the same immunity 
 as those under a heathen prince ? Or why should the 
 British Government not make the same arrangement for its 
 servants with all the Hindu Eajas, which one Eaja was so 
 ready to concede to the Christian officers in his service, 
 without even a suggestion from the paramount power ? " 
 
 Mr. Hislop had chosen the Dasara festival of 30th Sep- 
 tember 1846, as that on which publicly to raise this question 
 through the Boiiibay Telegra;ph. Captain G. Eamsay the 
 Assistant Kesident replied ; under the name of " Ginger," 
 one of his friends followed on the same side. The con- 
 troversial correspondence continued into the next year, when 
 it gave place to the case of Baba Pandurang, in which the 
 whole principles of the toleration of Christianity by a feu- 
 datory Hindu sovereign, and by the Kesident representing 
 the British Government, were involved. In neither case, nor 
 in any of the discussions forced upon him by facts and duty, 
 did Mr. Hislop show personal feeling, or the temper of a 
 prejudiced observer seeking only the triumph which ulti- 
 mately came about. He retained the respect of the officials 
 whose public conduct, in the absence of all other criticism, he 
 submitted to the judgment of the European community in 
 India and at home. In the very address in which he exposed 
 the British connection with idolatry in Nagpoor, he said : 
 " In a country where the political authority of the British, 
 both by treaty and in act, is so paramount, we naturally look 
 for an improvement in the social condition of the people. 
 And we are not disappointed. To the praise of the Com- 
 pany's influence let it be said, that the territories of the 
 Nagpoor Eaja are in a much better state, than those of other 
 native princes not so much under British control. It is 
 pleasing to see the contrast which meets the eye as you cross 
 
 I 
 
114 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 tlie Wardha, and pass from the lawless and neglected districts 
 of the Nizam to the peaceful villages, and the weU cultivated 
 fields on the Nagpoor side of the river. Still slavery exists 
 in Central India." 
 
 The mission school in the city of Nagpoor was becoming 
 a power in the heart of the Maratha community, when the 
 Brahmans took alarm. Two years after its foundation, their 
 young men eagerly sought instruction, including the English 
 Bible, daily ; twenty lads were studying English, and ninety 
 Marathi. The girls' Marathi school was attended by two 
 sisters of the principal wife of the Eaja. Two sons of 
 the Tamil converts at Sitabaldi had from the first been 
 educated side by side with the Brahmanical boys ; but their 
 presence as casteless offered a good excuse for priestly intol- 
 erance. Certain new students demanded that all " pariahs " 
 should be expelled. The missionaries, of course, refused to ac- 
 knowledge caste in any form, either by attacking it or pander- 
 ing to it. The Christian school was as open to all as the 
 highway, or the railway a few years after. The Brahmanical 
 leaders in the city issued a decree that none of their caste 
 should attend the school. They were, at that early time, 
 obeyed for the moment, precisely as the priestly sanhedrim 
 had been in Calcutta, in Bombay, and in Madras in similar 
 circumstances. But there was one exception. Baba Pandur- 
 ang, nearly fifteen years of age, had become a Christian 
 under the missionaries' teaching, though he had not declared 
 himself. He returned to the school, the only Brahman there, 
 and he persisted in his attendance till his father cast him 
 out without food or shelter. This forced the young catechu- 
 men to an open decision, he sought the protection of the 
 mission house on British territory. There he received both 
 food and shelter " in a manner consistent with the rules of 
 his Brahmanical caste." Mr. Hislop sent for his father and 
 gave him every facility for persuading the son, short of vio- 
 
1848 THE CASE OF BABA PANDURANG 115 
 
 lence. The lad stood firm and asked for baptism into 
 Christ. 
 
 In ordinary British territory the courts would have been 
 open, and a decision would have been given after evidence 
 and pleading on both sides, and after an examination as to 
 the " discretion " of the convert who was under sixteen years 
 of age. This had happened in the latest case of the kind, in 
 Madras. In India, as in England, procedure and decisions had 
 varied according to the temper of the judge, but in every 
 case there had been publicity of trial and discussion. The 
 Mission and the convert were now to discover what it was 
 to work in a Native State, where the representative of the 
 British Government was out of sympathy with the principles 
 of Christian toleration, while officially attending the saturnalia 
 of the Holi and Dasara idol festivals. Having failed to per- 
 suade or coerce his son's conscience, the father complained 
 to the Kaja. The Kaja applied to the acting Eesident to 
 procure the surrender of the youth. On the Kesident's first 
 demand, Mr. Hislop remonstrated that Baba Pandurang would 
 in all probability be ill-treated if forcibly given up. The 
 Eesident repeated his demand, alleging the Eaja's right 
 under treaty to have his " discontented subjects " given up, 
 but promised to interpose for his protection. On this the 
 young confessor was taken before the Brahmanical and other 
 dignitaries of the city, as described by Mr. Hunter ;^ having 
 testified for Christ, he was imprisoned by the Eaja's govern- 
 ment. No definite term was fixed, and some of the natives 
 expected that he would be confined for life, or until alter- 
 nate cruelty and sensual temptation, as in other cases, led 
 him to cease for the time his Christian profession. 
 
 Mr. Hislop's next step was to appeal to the Company's 
 Government of India, and ultimately to the Court of Direc- 
 
 ^ History of the Missions of the Free Church of Scotland in India and 
 Africa, by the Rev. Robert Hunter, M. A. 1873. 
 
116 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 tars. Lord Dalhousie had not been many months Governor- 
 General, and he was already in the midst of the troubles at 
 Mooltan and the preparations for the second Sikh war. 
 There is no evidence that the case of Baba Pandurang ever 
 came before him ; Dr. Duff, who watched it in Calcutta, was 
 of opinion that it never did. The just and fearless ruler ^ 
 who gladly sanctioned the public baptism, by a government 
 chaplain, of the Sikh Maharaja who was younger than Baba 
 Pandurang, and who anticipated all official eff'orts for the ameli- 
 oration of the condition of women in India by supporting the 
 Bethune School till the day of his death, could not have been 
 personally indifferent to the principles involved in the young 
 Brahman's case, in the absence of a public tribunal. But no 
 answer came, and meanwhile, almost daily, did accounts 
 reach the missionary of the inhuman pressure brought 
 to bear on the still testifying young confessor. How long 
 would a lad of fifteen hold out? Could more courageous 
 
 ^ Sir Charles Bernard has supplied this Note, '* Somewhere about 1852, 
 a certain well-to-do Coorg, a landholder, was converted to Christianity. The 
 leading Coorgs (aboriginal landholders of the Coorg province) were much ex- 
 cited ; they had gatherings, and they threatened insurrection unless the 
 Christian Coorg was removed from the country or deprived of his land. The 
 Coorg authorities reported upon the matter, and proposals were made to the 
 Government of India, that the Christian Coorg should be induced or made 
 to give up his ancestral holding, and to migrate from his home. In this way, 
 it was suggested, risk of insurrection would be avoided. 
 
 "Lord Dalhousie, before whom the papers came, minuted to the effect 
 that the English Government was a Christian Government, and that it would 
 ill become us to lay disabilities on, or to punish a British subject for, embrac- 
 ing Christianity. He gave orders that, come what might, the Christian 
 Coorg was not to be turned out of his land on the ground of his Christianity. 
 Those orders went to Coorg through the Commissioner of Mysore. Seven or 
 eight months afterwards Colonel Cubbon reported that the Coorgs had accepted 
 the orders of the Government of India as decisive, that all excitement on the 
 matter had subsided, and that the Christian Coorg was living on his lands, none 
 making him afraid. Lord Dalhousie circulated Colonel Cubbon's report to 
 his colleagues in the Council for information, with some such remark as the 
 following : 
 
 " It is a maxim of religion to do what is right, to fear God and to have no 
 other fear ; but the truth of it, and the wisdom of it, are constantly proved in 
 politics as well as in morals/' 
 
1848 THE STORY OF BABA PANDURANG 117 
 
 consistency be expected for ever from a young and as yet 
 unbaptized convert, of Hindu training and physique, albeit 
 a Brahman and a Maratha, than from the experienced born 
 Christian ? Was the case to be hushed up by what looked 
 like a conspiracy of bureaucratic silence, while the victim 
 was quivering ? Christ Himself was being persecuted afresh 
 in the person of His " little one " ? Denied even a hearing, 
 as he thought, by Eaja, Eesident, and the Paramount Power 
 alike, Stephen Hislop appealed to the public conscience of 
 all classes and creeds. One of his letters to his brother 
 Kobert introduces the case from his point of view, and closes 
 with another unconscious revelation of the saintly longings 
 of the heart of the young apostle of thirty-one : 
 
 "Nagpoor, *7th September 1848. . . . The boy's name is Baba 
 Pandurang. He has attended school almost ever since the one at Nagpoor 
 was established. However, lately he was taken away on account of 
 the panic which prevailed in the city regarding the admission of low 
 caste children as pupils. Baba himself was above such narrow-minded 
 and superstitious prejudices, and therefore the time of his absence from 
 school was spent in misery. After some weeks of this torture he 
 resolved to disregard his father's wish and return to school, so great was 
 his love of knowledge, especially the kind of knowledge he acquired 
 from the mission ! As a reward for his praiseworthy desire he was 
 turned out of doors the first evening when he went home for his 
 supper. That evening he had to sup with us. But the father being 
 afraid lest he should break caste if he continued to take food under 
 our roof, endeavoured to make up the peace with him next day by 
 promising to allow him to go to school if he would return home. The 
 poor boy consented, but found the promise was not intended to be 
 kept, and there was nothing to be expected but the severest punishment 
 if he attempted to prosecute his studies. After suffering much at the 
 hands of both his parents he again took refuge with us, and declared it 
 to be his wish to live with us and be a Christian. He now not only 
 ate in our house, but also partook of our food, and sat at tifible with us 
 during his repasts, both of which were acts inconsistent with the main- 
 tenance of his Brahmanical caste. His residence under our roof was 
 of a very pleasing nature both to him and us. From all that we then 
 saw of him we had every reason to believe that he was sincerely con- 
 
118 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 vinced of the truth of Christianity, and of his duty to embrace and 
 follow Christ with all his heart. But Satan was envious of our 
 pleasure and his profit. He stirred up the father to procure an order 
 through the Raja from the British Resident for Baba's surrender. 
 
 " I remonstrated and appealed to Calcutta, but in vain. Baba was 
 given up, and he was forthwith thrown into prison for the crime of break- 
 ing caste and professing his faith in Jesus. The argument which may 
 have weighed with the British authorities in inducing them to act as 
 they did is perhaps Baba's age, which is not much more than fourteen 
 years. This would be enough to free him from his parents' jurisdic- 
 tion according to British law, but I suppose a youth does not attain 
 the privilege of acting for himself among Hindus until the age of 
 sixteen. Possibly as he is the subject of a Hindu prince this principle 
 was acted on in his case. However, this was not the reason assigned 
 by Captain Ramsay. He referred to a treaty which would warrant 
 him following the same course in regard to a man of sixty years of 
 age. That treaty, however, has been modified by subsequent engage- 
 ments, and instead of the Raja being absolute in the government of 
 his subjects, as he was recognised to be by the treaty adduced, he is now 
 limited by the advice of the Resident, who can interfere in the 
 administration of justice and all other matters, internal as well as 
 external, and besides see that his representations are attended to. The 
 British have the perfect right to prevent the Raja doing wrong to Baba 
 Pandurang if they like. That the poor boy has been allowed to lie 
 in jail for about two months now while a British political functionary 
 living on the spot is fuUy aware of the fact, and has about 6000 
 soldiers at his beck to put a stop to the grievous injustice if he chose, 
 only shows how utterly indifferent the British Government in India is 
 to Christianity nay, what a guilt it incurs in actually giving up a 
 young disciple of Christ to be persecuted for his religion by a Raja who 
 is wholly under British control. If at the time of despatching the 
 memorial I had known the stipulations of recent treaties there might 
 have been introduced arguments stronger than those employed argu- 
 ments which would have covered the British Government with shame 
 in the estimation of all thinking men. 
 
 *' I have sent the whole circumstances of the case for publication 
 in India. This under God seems to open up the only prospect of 
 deliverance for dear Baba from his protracted captivity. Think of the 
 situation of the poor lad : Associated with thieves, etc., who have no 
 sympathy with him, as with all their dishonesty they do not consider 
 they have done anything in violation of their religion, continually 
 
1848 REVIEWS HIS SPIRITUAL HISTORY 119 
 
 exposed to the arts of designing Brahmans who, whether they approach 
 him in the guise of friends or the garb of avowed enemies, are in 
 either case opposed to his real welfare, debarred from all intercourse 
 with Christian friends, deprived of his accustomed intellectual studies, 
 and especially of the perusal of that Word which might be his com- 
 fort in his affliction ! I trust, however, that the Lord, who cannot 
 be shut out from any place, is with him ; and if the Lord is his 
 portion what else need he want *? Hitherto, so far as I can learn, he 
 has given his testimony for Christ, and as to-morrow will be the end 
 of the seventh week of his imprisonment I would fain hope that by 
 his patience and fortitude he may weary out the hostility of his 
 enemies. Though he should make something like a compliance in 
 order to escape from captivity it would be no marvel, for he is 
 naturally of a delicate bodily frame and an amiable mental disposition 
 that would more readily yield than resist. If this supposition should 
 be realised, I will still cling to the belief that by God's grace, and the 
 admonitions of the Word and the mission, he might be recovered and 
 restored. Dear R, it is an anxious time. Strange questions often 
 arise in my mind in these circumstances about the perseverance of 
 saints. Pray for Baba and the mission. . . . 
 
 " I was gratified by the receipt of your letter with its enclosure 
 from my old friend. Sorry that in the latter there is no room for a 
 word about Christ. He was always reserved in his manner, and he 
 may still be so on the subject of religion, though he may know it 
 by experience. But if his heart were as full of piety as of entomology, 
 would there not be a more proportionate external manifestation of 
 each ? Too often is it seen that geology or some other secular science 
 completely overlies the knowledge of salvation. 
 
 "8th September. My birthday. Already have thirty -one years 
 rolled over my head. Serious thought ! Oh, how little do I know 
 of the Scriptures ! How little do I feel of the grace of God ! How 
 little have I done for Christ ! How far have I been from fulfilling my 
 duty as a creature ! from walking worthy of my vocation as a Chris- 
 tian, and from labouring in season and out of season as a minister, 
 especially a missionary whose office is the most arduous and respon- 
 sible of any. My conscience condemns me, and God the Omniscient 
 and the Most Holy condemns me also. Let this, then, be my 
 resource there is no condemnation to them who are in Christ 
 Jesus, and as I come in Christ to God anew for His mercy, may I 
 seek at the same time more grace, that henceforth I may not walk 
 after the flesh but after the spirit. My dearest Robert, I hope you 
 
120 STEPHEN HISLOP 1848 
 
 know somewliat the value of religion, and although you may not feel 
 much comfort, yet you still hold on in a dependence on Christ's 
 righteousness and Christ's strength, hoping that you wiU yet see the 
 light of God's countenance here on earth, and see the Saviour face to 
 face in the world to come. Remember me with aU the love of a 
 brother, and Erasma with all the affection of a sister, to your dear 
 wife and the members of our family at Arbroath and Duns. Alexan- 
 der's appeal at the latter place was very touching. Do you think I 
 will ever see my native town again to tell the inhabitants of the dark 
 heathen lands, which are the abodes of horrid cruelty? I wish to 
 leave that matter to God, and not to be greatly anxious about it. I 
 feel a strong attachment to Nagpoor. This controversy connected with 
 Baba has sometimes suggested the thought that there is no door open 
 for us here if aU inquirers are to be given up to the Raja. The idea 
 of leaving sends a pang through my heart. Your very affectionate 
 
 " Stephen." 
 
 The convert Brahman was delivered up by Mr. Hislop on 
 the 22d July; not till September did he appeal from the 
 silent Paramount Power to the public conscience through the 
 press, which conscience so worked that in due time toleration 
 triumphed over the most absolute government, Hindu and 
 British. The Friend of India weekly newspaper proved to 
 be true to its name and its history since Carey and Joshua 
 Marshman had first published it as a monthly magazine. 
 The editor, Mr. John Marshman, being on his annual holiday 
 in the worst month of the Bengal year, which precedes the 
 cool season of October to March, Dr. Duff had agreed to 
 supply an article every week. On the 12th October 1848 ac- 
 cordingly there appeared a leader headed "The Nagpoor Case." 
 In three columns the journal stated the facts on both sides ; 
 in other three it discussed the principles involved with a 
 calm impartiality, but unmistakable firmness, which practi- 
 cally settled the whole matter. The article thus concluded : 
 " Kemembering how slowly, and after what fearful struggles 
 even the most enlightened of the nations of Europe came 
 to comprehend aright and consistently act upon the principles 
 
1848 THE PRESS INTERFERES 121 
 
 of toleration in matters of opinion, religion, and conscience, 
 we ought to be antecedently prepared to make the utmost 
 allowance for the native princes and durbars of India. But 
 while the British Government ought to exercise much 
 patience and forbearance towards them, it is plainly its 
 imperative duty not to compromise its own high character, 
 nor to prove unfaitliful to its own ennobling principles. As 
 the constituted guardian of all the grandest interests of our 
 common humanity in the east, it is its sublime vocation to 
 spread the shield of protection over the oppressed, and to 
 blunt the edge of the sword in the hands of the oppressor ; 
 to mitigate the severities of tyrannical rule, and to initiate 
 alike prince and subjects into the elevating lessons of civil 
 and religious liberty. And whenever example, instruction 
 or counsel may fail in the case of really or nominally inde- 
 pendent allies, it must at once consult its dignity and its 
 duty by standing wholly aloof, and peremptorily refusing 
 to connive at, far less participate in, the guilt of the most 
 obnoxious of all conceivable acts of oppression even that 
 of attempting in matters of faith, and through the coarse 
 instrumentality of pains and penalties, to enforce the con- 
 science of which the great Creator alone is the sovereign 
 Lord." 
 
 The Bengal Hurhara, which Sir John Kaye was editing 
 about that time, took the same view, and a controversy arose 
 in the newspapers with the best results. Hislop wrote in his 
 own name to the Serampore weekly paper stating that the 
 support of the Eaja by the Government of India, which left 
 at his mercy for so long a time a poor delicate youth " whose 
 only fault was that he had the courage to profess what he 
 sincerely believed," must be due to defective information. 
 " In order to enable you to judge of the Eaja's disposition I 
 may mention that about a year ago, on his discovering that 
 a servant employed in his palace was in the habit of reading 
 
122 STEPHEN HISLOP 1849 
 
 tracts received from the mission, he took them from the 
 young man and, tearing them in pieces in a great rage, 
 threatened " that he would break his legs and confine him 
 in a dungeon till he died." After correspondence on both 
 sides, the Friend of India Mr. John Marshman this time 
 summed up the case thus : " While we consider it a matter 
 of Christian duty to give loth the statements which have 
 been sent to us, our warmest sympathies are with the sacred 
 cause in which Mr. Hislop is engaged, and nothing will give 
 us greater satisfaction than to learn that all animosities have 
 subsided, and that he and his colleagues are enabled to 
 pursue their labours without impediment." 
 
 Meanwhile, to procure the liberation of the victim of 
 Brahmanical intolerance and British indifference, the mission- 
 aries pledged themselves not to receive him so long as he 
 was under sixteen years of age. But for two and a half 
 months after that pledge had been given, or for a hundred and 
 ten days in all, Baba Pandurang was kept in prison night 
 and day, side by side with " a murderer before his trial, 
 adulterers after their trial, and many such like characters." 
 He had been incarcerated by order of the Eaja's ujpadhya or 
 sanhedrim for the crime of breaking caste and refusing to be 
 restored. He yielded at last to three and a half months of 
 such treatment, and was allowed to live in the veranda of 
 his father's house as an outcast, after he had been again 
 before the u^padhya. In March 1849 he began to steal to 
 school, dreading alike his father and the Eaja's punishment. 
 "Such," wrote Hislop on 6th June, "is the termination 
 of the course of policy which has been followed by Europeans 
 and Marathas towards this unhappy youth. It is a policy 
 which, so far from losing any of its revolting features in our 
 eyes by the completeness of its success, is on that account 
 all the more worthy of cordial indignation. If it had been 
 followed towards an established Christian, whom the Spirit 
 
1849 FREEDOM TO WORSHIP GOD 123 
 
 of God enabled to triumph over every form of opposition, 
 the pertinacity with which it was persisted in would not 
 have moved us so much." But Ikba Pandurang was as 
 truly Christ's as Simon Peter in the dark hours between 
 the feet -washing at the Supper and the cock-crowing of 
 the crucifixion morn. Satan had desired to have both that 
 he might sift them as wheat ; but of the penitent Brahman 
 as of the Apostle who wrote such a letter to the saints of the 
 dispersion were the divine words true, " I have prayed for 
 thee that thy faith fail not, and when thou art converted 
 strengthen thy brethren." The persecuted Brahman boy 
 became for several years the preacher of Christ. 
 
 This proved to be the last of those notorious cases of 
 intolerance and persecution which marked tlie earlier years 
 of the history of the Christian Church of India. Since that 
 time an individual judge may have done injustice, like him 
 who, at the bidding of faction, both imprisoned a Church of 
 England missionary, and scoffingly sent back to Hinduism 
 for a time a Bengali convert. So uncertain, however, is the 
 law not only in the British courts,^ but in Native States, and 
 so variable may be the character and actions of the political 
 officials who guide these States, that Hislop's review of the 
 principles involved should be put on record. This is the 
 more necessary when even at the present day the highest of 
 the political officers of the Government of India has striven 
 to crush a mission in Holkar's State, and has publicly given 
 this advice to the Marathas : " Cherish and observe your 
 ancient and noble religion, cherish and observe strictly 
 your rules of caste, which missionaries and philanthropists 
 tell you is a bad thing, but which is in reality the mortar 
 which holds together the building of Indian society. If you 
 
 ^ See Appendix I. for the most recent case, of the Sikh, Natha Singh, in 
 which section 363 of the Indian Penal Code was applied by the Assistant- 
 Commissioner of Sialkot to secure toleration. 
 
124 STEPHEN HISLOP 1849 
 
 take it away nothing will be left but ruins." Truly an un- 
 conscious prophecy of the Caiaphas kind ! Against that we 
 may set the modern toleration even of Mohammedan Haid- 
 arabad, where the late Sir Salar Jung gave the Free Church 
 of Scotland, represented by a Brahman missionary, lands for 
 its converts ; of Hindu and Mohammedan Kajpootana, where 
 the most ancient dynasties on earth vie with each other in 
 welcoming the Scottish missionaries whom Dr. Wilson first 
 introduced ; and of the Sikh Kaparthala, the princely repre- 
 sentative of which rode first of the feudatories of India in the 
 jubilee procession of the Queen-Empress, and the princess by 
 his side was the daughter of one of Dr. Duff's ordained 
 converts ! 
 
 That a just Eesident will always secure toleration even in 
 the State of an unjust Eaja, and that for a time a Eesident 
 may fall lower than the most intolerant feudatory prince, is the 
 lesson of Mr. Hislop's review of the case of Baba Pandurang : 
 "In affording a refuge on British soil to that Brahman 
 youth, who wished to become a Christian, we conceived we 
 were acting only on the recognised practice of Britain, which 
 opens her territories to all refugees ; and, if they have been 
 guilty of no moral offence according to the laws of their 
 adopted country, shields them from tyranny of every kind. 
 Now the British law had just previously been declared by the 
 Supreme Court of Madras to be, that if a youth is aggrieved 
 by his parents he may, on showing that he is possessed of 
 the requisite discretion, choose a guardian for himself. And 
 to me it appears that this decision is one of the utmost 
 importance to the interests of justice, both theoretically and 
 practically. Theoretically, it stands to reason, that if a youth 
 be responsible to God for his creed and conduct before the 
 legal age for managing his worldly affairs, he should be per- 
 mitted to believe and act as the will of the Most High seems 
 to him to require. It may be said that this privilege of 
 
1849 THE PRINCIPLES OF TOLERATION 125 
 
 independent judgment should be exercised under the parental 
 roof. If it be possible, by all means, let it be so. But who, 
 that knows anything of the views or spirit of Hindu parents, 
 will reckon toleration among their virtues ? And so long as 
 native society remains as it is so long as superstitious bigotry 
 will tyrannise over enlightened conscience so long also as 
 the pestilential atmosphere of heathenism tends to destroy 
 the first symptoms of spiritual life, there ought to be that 
 relief given to the youthful inquirer after Christianity, which 
 the provisions of British law as interpreted in Madras afford. 
 And practically the test of discretion is the only one which 
 can be applied to such cases. When a pupil of a Mission 
 school is brought into court, because he wishes to follow 
 Christianity, how melancholy is the exhibition of fraud and 
 falsehood regarding his age ! Witness conspires with witness 
 to attest the youth's minority, and the horoscope, to which he 
 can have no access from the time suspicion is awakened 
 against him, is falsified to confirm the testimony. In these 
 circumstances, is it not a satisfaction of the highest sort to 
 a judge's mind, to set aside all the lying evidence of the 
 witnesses as unnecessary, and, by an examination of the 
 youth on the spot, proceed to ascertain for himself, in a way 
 that cannot be mistaken, his fitness to be entrusted in re- 
 ligious matters with the liberty of self-control ? 
 
 " Our ideas of the sacredness of the rights of conscience 
 on British soil were not sustained by the acting Eesident. 
 He referred to a treaty of 1816, in which the Kaja's absolute 
 authority over his subjects in his own territories was acknow- 
 ledged, and in which it was stipulated that all discontented 
 fugitives should be given up to his jurisdiction. Strange, 
 that a youth, anxious about the salvation of his soul, should 
 have been ranked in the same category with criminals and 
 political offenders : but stranger still, that this old treaty 
 should have been considered by the acting Eesident as never 
 
126 STEPHEN HISLOP 1849 
 
 having been altered by subsequent engagements. Why, this 
 was the treaty which was made before the commencement of 
 the war, that laid the kingdom of Nagpoor prostrate at the 
 feet of the British Government a war that ended in the 
 deposition of the reigning monarch, and in the appointment 
 of a British commission to rule over the country in the name 
 of the young prince whom we elevated to the throne. This 
 was the treaty which was modified by those of 1826 and 
 1829, in which it was provided that the Kaja now come of 
 age, instead of being absolute over his people within his own 
 country, or having unlimited power to bring them back when 
 they fled beyond its boundary, should himself be ruled by the 
 advice of the Eesident in every important matter, whether in 
 the internal or external management of his dominions. How- 
 ever, the order of the acting Eesident was complied with, and 
 the boy was given up to the Eaja, who kept him in prison for 
 upwards of three months and a half for having expressed 
 his desire to be a Christian. We forwarded to Calcutta a 
 memorial on the subject, in which we acquainted the Supreme 
 Government with the fact of the imprisonment. It was in 
 vain. The acting Eesident's measures were approved of. 
 Now if they had been only the measures of the acting 
 Eesident, they would not have been of so much consequence. 
 A succeeding Eesident might disallow the policy of his prede- 
 cessor. But when that policy becomes by adoption the policy 
 of the Supreme Government itself, it is a precedent for all 
 succeeding Eesidents to follow, and therefore it concerns us to 
 see clearly what its real nature is. 
 
 " What are the principles, then, which it involves ? First, 
 that all discontented subjects meaning thereby, amongst other 
 classes of evil doers, all converts to Christianity, old or young 
 who seek protection to their consciences on British soil, are 
 on the demand of their heathen Prince to be surrendered to 
 his absolute authority. And it is, moreover, implied, that if 
 
1849 RESPONSIBILITY OF THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT 127 
 
 any one shall be convicted in that Eaja's court of the crime 
 of having judged for himself in religious matters, he shall 
 suffer any amount of imprisonment that His Highness may be 
 pleased to appoint, even though the punishment be brought 
 to the notice of the British Government, and it have the 
 power of interfering for the suppression of injustice within 
 the Eaja's dominions. Now, if these are the principles which 
 henceforth are to be acted on at Nagpoor and that they have 
 been sanctioned by the highest authority in India, no one can 
 warrantably deny what room, I would ask, is there for our 
 Mission amongst the Marathi-speaking population, for whose 
 benefit mainly it was intended? As often as a subject of 
 the Eaja is touched by divine truth, and attempts to join 
 himself to the Church of Christ at Sitabaldi, immediately on 
 a representation from His Highness he must be apprehended 
 by peons, carried before the British Eesident, and by him sent 
 to Nagpoor to be condemned to a lingering confinement, or 
 any other punishment, at the sovereign pleasure of the 
 Maratha ruler. At this rate, just in proportion as God 
 blesses us, will the British authorities thwart and obstruct 
 us. Is the British Government prepared to take on itself 
 such a serious responsibility ? Are the Churches of the living 
 God willing that a Mission, which was established under 
 manifest tokens of the Lord's own guidance, the only 
 one for some hundreds of miles on every side, shall have 
 its converts snatched from it, and its operations im- 
 peded and frustrated by a Christian Government? If 
 this is the treatment to which our Mission is to be sub- 
 jected, what better line of policy can be expected to be 
 followed towards any Mission, that may hereafter be estab- 
 lished in a l^ative State ? " 
 
 The Mutiny of 1857 answered that, although even Lord 
 Canning's Government gagged by law the Friend of India for 
 expressing a hope that when the next centenary comes round 
 
128 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 seventy years hence all the feudatory sovereigns of India may 
 be Christian. But in ISTagpoor, at least, neither Eesident nor 
 Eaja ever again tried intolerance or persecution of any faith 
 only of women. The Eaja's principal queen pined in the 
 Zanana for light, for knowledge, for at least the power to read, 
 which some of the noblest of the Maratha women had enjoyed. 
 It was in vain ; so she sent her sister Lulloo Bai, still too young 
 to be shut up, to Mrs. Hislop's school, that the girl might 
 repeat in the palace aU she was taught. Her cousin accom- 
 panied her, but the Brahmanical upadhya was powerful even 
 against the royal Zanana, and the girls were soon with- 
 drawn. 
 
 An acting Eesident of a very different stamp from some 
 of his predecessors came temporarily to Nagpoor from Bhopal, 
 where he had made himself beloved, Henry Durand. On his 
 return from Madras in 1851, Stephen Hislop found him there. 
 The two men at once drew to each other. Most significant 
 of friendly intercourse and almost daily courtesies is the 
 bundle of " chits," or short notes, which we find in the Hislop 
 papers, relating to books, newspapers by the mail, public 
 events at home and matters of local interest. Where one 
 predecessor had declared only that he would not oppose 
 the opening of a Christian mission in Nagpoor, and another 
 had complained of the boldness with which this had been 
 done in the capital, and another had handed over a convert 
 to the tender mercies of a royal Maratha gaoler. Colonel 
 Durand visited the schools, profited by the English services, 
 delighted in the cultured society of the missionaries. He 
 even publicly presided at the closing examination of the 
 Mission schools in December 1851, when he inspected 345 
 boys and 48 girls of whom 35 were learning English in 
 three Nagpoor and two Sitabaldi schools, apart from those 
 in Kamthi. Even from the professedly " faint outline " of the 
 Eesident's address to the youths, as given in the local news- 
 
1851 SIR HENRY DURAND 129 
 
 paper, we can imagine the changes wrought by Hislop and 
 his colleague alike in their teaching and in their contending 
 for the light. Alluding to the greatness of England and 
 her high position among nations, he pointed to the sacred 
 Scriptures as the true means whereby her eminence had been 
 gained. The Book he emphatically declared to be the founda- 
 tion of her power and usefulness. He commended the Eaja 
 for offering no obstruction to the establishment of a school in 
 the heart of the city, and wished the Mission all success. He 
 bore testimony, after personal inspection, to the excellent 
 working of the system of education under the unwearied 
 superintendence of Messrs. Hunter and Hislop. The local 
 reporter adds with significant quaintness : "The meeting 
 opened and closed with prayer, a custom which, however 
 appropriate to all honest undertakings, was peculiarly appli- 
 cable on the occasion in question." 
 
 What Durand witnessed then of the reforms effected in a 
 Native State by Christian education, following what he knew 
 of his friend Dr. Duff's earlier success in Bengal, seems to 
 have led him to send a remarkable letter to his old chief. 
 Lord Ellenborough, to which current controversies in and 
 regarding India give a powerful meaning : 
 
 " 26^/i May 1853. . . . 1 am anxious on one point, for your enemies 
 have already sought to damage your position as leader of Indian reform 
 by taking as a weapon against you the question of education. Ketro- 
 gression on that particular is impracticable, but query whether there 
 really be the least cause for apprehension because Calcutta baboos and 
 their children murder Milton and Shakespear. 
 
 " In the far future a storm may be descried, but it is one during 
 the raging of which our temporal supremacy will be indispensable to 
 confine the conflict to the weapons of argument and persuasion, and 
 to preclude or put down physical force polemics. The conflict will 
 come between light and darkness, truth and error, but not yet for a 
 long time, so far as one may judge by the progress of the truth in its 
 invasion of the territory of error. When the conflict comes it will be 
 long and arduous, but not, I should think, so long as it lasted, un- 
 
 K 
 
130 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 favourable to our rule. When the truth shall be dominant the Asiatic 
 will change his character, but not till then, which is far centuries off. 
 Unless the Spirit of God act with the energy of the first century of our 
 era we run greater danger from undertaking too many things at once, 
 and extending empire faster than our House of Commons is prepared 
 to supply troops. One word from your lordship in favour of sound, 
 practical Christian education, would do much good." 
 
 Durand so used his brief influence with the Eaja that 
 His Highness promised to grant sites for buildings suited for 
 the Christian schools if the Mission raised funds to erect 
 them, in place of the miserable rooms which called forth the 
 Eesident's emphatic condemnation. Mr. Hislop's Church at 
 home sent Colonel Durand a formal letter of thanks for his 
 testimony to " the value of our Institutions in their religious 
 and scientific bearings (the latter being viewed by us as 
 strictly allied to the former), and for placing these in a pro- 
 per light before the Eaja." Durand had used this language 
 in his address, which time is doing much to verify " One 
 and twenty years ago a friend of mine, Dr. Duff, landed in 
 Calcutta and started such an Institution as I see in embryo 
 here. It grew rapidly into a most noble establishment, and 
 has sent into the world many able men. Why should not 
 this Institution honourably rival that one, expand into as noble 
 proportions, and produce as great and gratifying results, or 
 even greater ? " 
 
 Truly, the tide had turned, but there was to be one more 
 conflict. Samuel Hardy, the Madrasi evangelist who had 
 helped Perumal to Christ, was selling tracts in the villages 
 when he was surrounded and conducted between two armed 
 men to the Mission house at his own request. Find- 
 ing that he had promised to go with them to the palace 
 the missionaries accompanied him, and on refusing to take 
 off their boots, because they showed the European sign of 
 respect by uncovering the head, they were quietly ushered 
 into the court of the Vakeel. Before him and all the palace 
 
1852 MR. MANSEL THE NEW RESIDENT 131 
 
 dignitaries, Hislop, writes his colleague, pleaded for liberty of 
 conscience with such consummate skill that Samuel was set 
 free, and liberty to sell tracts all over the State was formally 
 conceded. Both parties duly reported the facts to the British 
 authorities. 
 
 Mr. Mansel, a well-known civilian of the old school, who 
 had given way to Sir E. Montgomery as a colleague of Henry 
 and John Lawrence in the Panjab, succeeded as Eesident of 
 Nagpoor State in 1852. He began his administration in the 
 spirit of Colonel Durand, so far as to subscribe Es. 200 
 annually to the Mission schools in the character of " a well- 
 wisher of the secular scope and results of all educational 
 establishments in India." He inspected the Institution in 
 Nagpoor city on 21st May 1852, examining the classes in 
 Marathi and English, and he presided at the examination at 
 the close of the session. He showed such energy at the first 
 in attempting to reform abuses in the Eaja's Government, that 
 Mr. Hislop was encouraged to represent to him the still 
 existing scandals of the British connection with idolatry. 
 The agitation in England caused by the East India Company's 
 application to Parliament for that charter of 1853, which 
 proved to be its last, had begun. Hislop had written, 
 " We do not expect to see a termination put to the annual 
 encouragement given to idolatry here, unless the holy influence 
 of Christians at home be brought to bear on the British 
 Government and the Court of Directors for this end." The 
 directors were working the press with the object of convincing 
 the public that such abuses had ceased, and they were pre- 
 paring official documents for the next session of Parliament 
 for the same end. Accordingly Mr. Mansel was not reluctant 
 to take up a question locally which had proved a stone of 
 stumbling to his predecessors. The friendliness which he 
 had from the first shown to Hislop, because of their joint 
 interest in geological investigations, was thus strengthened 
 
132 STEPHEN HISLOP 1852 
 
 for the highest ends. The inquiry began with a formal 
 circular to the Mission, asking for detailed instances of 
 abuses due to the British support of idolatry. We have no 
 copy of the reply, but its nature may be gathered from this 
 letter to Mr. Eobert Hislop : 
 
 ^^'NAQFOORfllth November 1852. . . . I wrote to Mr. Mansel against 
 the inscription of an idol's name at the commencement of official docu- 
 ments in Maratlii ; against the use of Ganges water in the administra- 
 tion of oaths to natives, and the reported annual payment to a heathen 
 temple from the Residency Treasury. I concluded with some remarks 
 on the Dasara and Hoh. I am happy to say that the correspondence, 
 instead of exciting a storm of indignation as might have been appre- 
 hended, has done good. The first two abuses are to be abolished, the 
 existence of the third is doubted, which is the same as its being discon- 
 tinued, and the Holi and Dasara are defended by weak arguments, 
 but still arguments that imply a good will to the Mission. The way 
 in which the case is put is this. I cannot myself abolish these 
 practices, and while they continue I use them for the purpose of 
 acquiring an influence over the Raja's mind, which I can turn to 
 account even for the benefit of the Mission should it require any- 
 thing more from the Resident than perfect neutrality. Such was 
 the substance of Mr. M.'s reasoning, which was accompanied by his 
 half-yearly subscription of about 10 to our schools. In thanking 
 him for his liberality, I observed that I rejoiced that by treaty he was 
 invested with so much influence within the Raja's dominions. 
 
 " Since then we have been invited to a grand entertainment at the 
 Palace, which took place on 8th inst. It is the first thing of the kind 
 at which I have been, though I was once asked to a Review display of 
 the Raja's, but not at the Palace. On this recent occasion there were 
 about eighty or ninety British officers present, and one Romish bishoj) 
 and three priests. When I saw them there I thought there would be 
 some collision about the asking of a blessing, for you must know Mr. 
 Mansel is a Romanist. However, there was no difficulty. I was 
 alone called on. The entertainment was a strange one for a Hindu 
 to give, as the bill of fare included beef, which is an abomination to 
 the follower of the Shastras. But there was the Raja though not 
 eating, for caste will not allow him to eat with Europeans, still counte- 
 nancing the unclean viands with his presence. Wine, etc., is also a 
 prohibited article among Hindus ; but there was no lack, and it is 
 
1853 CASE OF GANU LINGAPA 133 
 
 said that the Kaja approves of a glass of brandy in secret very regularly. 
 The sort of drawing-room was splendidly furnished with a solid silver 
 table and chairs. If my dearest E. had been able to go, she would 
 have seen the jewels on the four Kanis or queens, which by all accounts 
 are superb. I was introduced to His Highness by the Kesident, but 
 like all the rest had no opportunity of conversing with him. How- 
 ever, I had a long talk with the Raja's nearest relation, and with two 
 young men, one of whom, if there be any successor, will likely become 
 king on the Raja's death. There was something very Eastern in the 
 number of lights and fountains with which the palace was surrounded. 
 But it is lamentable to think how low are the tastes of Oriental 
 monarchs. I saw there was a dancing girl exhibiting before the Raja 
 at one part of the evening's proceedings, though not where I was. You 
 may judge of the intellectual advancement of the nobility when I tell 
 you that one of His Highness's relatives has just been appointed to an 
 office similar to that of Lord Chancellor. He can neither read nor 
 write in his own language. . . ." 
 
 Direct British rule was soon to bring all such abuses to 
 an end, but there was to be one more conflict to end in the 
 vindication, by the Maratha sovereign himself, of liberty of 
 conscience. Ganu Lingapa, a Telugu from the south, whose 
 people had settled among the Marathas of Nagpoor, had long 
 been impressed under the missionaries' teaching with a feel- 
 ing of his sins and the truth of Christianity. On the 29th 
 July 1853 lie sought admission into the Christian Church. 
 He was seventeen years of age. The father, wrote Hislop to 
 his brother, "follows the same honourable occupation of 
 builder as did our own." 
 
 "Nagpoor, 25th Aiigust 1853. . . . Remembering the unsatis- 
 factory position in which affairs had been left between the Mission and 
 the political authorities by the case of Baba Pandurang, we in the 
 early part of that day consulted the Resident as to the policy which 
 he and the Raja would follow. Mr. Mansel was too liberal to hold the 
 opinion that all Christian converts of whatever age should be given up 
 to the Raja to be punished as ' discontented subjects,' and was inclined 
 to hold and to recommend to His Highness that youths on attaining 
 the age of sixteen should be free to act in religious matters as they 
 
134 STEPHEN HISLOP 1853 
 
 chose. He promised to confer with the Eaja on the point, and we 
 hoped that in that quarter things were in a proper train. Ganu came 
 according to his appointment, and expressed his desire for baptism. 
 We would not, however, allow him to break his caste as a preparatory 
 step to entering the Christian fold until he had gone through the 
 ordeal of an interview with his father. We sent for the latter, and 
 for about two hours he remained in conversation with his son, endeav- 
 ouring to induce him to return home with him to heathenism, but in 
 vain. When he found that his arguments failed, he laid hold on 
 Ganu, and attempted to carry him off by force. As his single 
 physical strength was not sufficient for this he left our house to bring 
 a reinforcement of his caste people. In the evening a party of fifty 
 karagirs (builders) arrived, and tried to break into our house. In three 
 hours after dark they kept up a tumult in our verandah, when Mr. 
 Mansel, to whom I had sent a note informing him of our apprehensions 
 of violence, caused them to be dispersed. He considered it enough, 
 however, that next day though living on British soil we should be 
 placed under the protection of the native Government, whose vakeel or 
 ambassador was charged with the duty of keeping the Nagpoor people 
 quiet. 
 
 " In this the Resident committed a sad mistake, as he should have 
 known that no dependence was to be placed in a native Government 
 when the interests of heathenism were concerned. Next morning 
 droves of people were seen coming from the city to our bungalow, till 
 at last they amounted to 4.00. For a time they were respectful ; 
 but seeing no peon on the spot to check rioting, they began to shout 
 and threaten, and in the end they made a determined attack upon us, 
 smashing the panes of glass and forcing in the doors. Ganu, whose 
 mind had been kept for hour upon hour on the rack, became greatly 
 afraid, and what with the tears of his relatives who threatened to kill 
 themselves, and the noise of others who menaced his life, he lost heart 
 and gave himself up to the mob, who carried him off to the city. 
 Had he not escaped from our house at the time he did I did not think our 
 own lives would have been safe, as without a single constable or magis- 
 trate to protect us, our little band of native Christians, who to the 
 number of a dozen made a brave defence, were wholly in the hands 
 of the infuriated crowd. Ganu has since continued in the city, sad in 
 spirit because he does not believe in Hinduism, though he is not will- 
 ing now to renew his request for baptism." 
 
 " 2M October. . . . I regret to say Ganu is still among the heathen. 
 Two ringleaders, who were British subjects under the Resident's own 
 
1853 UNBAPTIZED CHRISTIANS IN INDIA 135 
 
 jurisdiction, have been condemned to an imprisonment of two and six 
 months respectively, while other two, who were under military 
 authority, have been tried by court-martial this week, and will 
 certainly be punished, though the particular penalty has not yet been 
 published. "While in regard to the rioters from the city, who were 
 subjects of the Kaja, His Highness has agreed to bear all the blame 
 for them, and as an acknowledgment of the remissness of his govern- 
 ment on the day of the tumult, and compensation for the injury done 
 by his people to the mission, he has paid the sum of 1000 Nagpoor 
 rupees about 85. Yesterday his ambassador waited on us with the 
 money. The interview was calculated, I hope, to subserve the good 
 of the mission. Mr. Mansel meant it to support its dignity, and we 
 employed it as an occasion for explaining to the representatives of his 
 Maratha majesty the doctrines of the Christian faith." 
 
 Ganu remained an unbaptized Christian for two or three 
 years when, in a secret interview with Mr. Hislop, he declared 
 his unabated desire "to follow Christ." Before he could 
 testify by baptism his fidelity to the Master he was removed 
 by cholera. Meanwliile the Eaja himself was suddenly called 
 away. The difficult time of transition from Maratha to 
 British administration was to bring care and even hurt to 
 Hislop. But in an eight years' struggle he had won for his 
 own and all future converts, in the Central Provinces of 
 India, freedom to worship God. 
 
CHAPTEE V 
 
 THE MARATHA STATE BECOMING A BRITISH PROVINCE 
 
 How a Hindu Raja dies What his family and people think Hislop's 
 account Effect in Anglo-Indian circles Lord Dalhousie attacked by paid 
 agitators His answer in the Parliamentary Blue Book Collapse of the 
 opposition Attempt of Palace place-holders to keep the state property 
 Government sells it to pension the Ranees Incapacity of the officiating 
 commissioner Hislop beaten nearly to death by a mob who mistake him 
 for an official "In perils by the heathen, in perils in the city" His 
 own narrative Mal-administration by the new commission Generous use 
 of compensation given to him for assault His character of Robert Nesbit 
 Entomological pursuits General and Mrs. Colin Mackenzie at Elich- 
 poor Berar becomes British Bal Dewa first fruit of the mission there 
 Hislop's influence on English officers Baptism of three converts and 
 two women Fearing and Valiant for the Truth Dr. Hunter returns to 
 Scotland Appeal for Nagpoor Institution building Dr. Duffs visit 
 Eloquent plea for development of the mission Hislop and his family on 
 tour Coal discovery The Gonds Growing kindliness of the people of 
 all classes. 
 
 Towards the close of the year 1853 I^agpoor became ordi- 
 nary British territory for the second time. Eaghoji Bhosla 
 III. died on the 11th December, unexpectedly and without 
 a natural heir, but after frequent solicitation to adopt 
 a boy on the part of the British Eesident, who was person- 
 ally anxious to see the Maratha State continued. In a few 
 hours all that was left in this world of the feudatory 
 sovereign, whom the Marquis of Hastings had set up, in the 
 dream never yet fulfilled in any case that he would rule 
 the millions of the people wisely, was a handful of ashes, to 
 be mingled with the sacred waters of the Godavari. No 
 
1854 DEATH OF THE LAST RAJA OF NAGPOOR 137 
 
 one mourned for the dead man, with whose body twenty- 
 thousand rupees' worth of jewels had perished. His hand 
 had been heavy on all but the ministers of his pleasures and 
 exactions. They lamented, intrigued, and plotted to retain 
 some vestige at least of their power, and some hope of future 
 gains. Brahman priests united for the hour with Moham- 
 medan parasites, and both offered their services to the ladies 
 of the Zanana, whom the deceased had alternately neglected 
 and outraged. Among the six Kanees there was one vener- 
 able woman, the Dowager Baki Bai, who had all the ability 
 of tlie best women of her race, but that had always been 
 directed to the most reactionary ends, and she was already 
 seventy-five years of age. The elder Eani of the dead man, 
 though young, was still less fitted to be regent, even had she 
 not been childless, for she was a mere creature of the hareem. 
 He left four other childless widows, of whom the same may 
 be said, save that two of them had sought deliverance from 
 the indescribable misery of their lot by attempting to attend 
 Mrs. Hislop's mission school. There was a widow of the 
 rebel Apa Saheb, and there were the other nameless ladies, 
 slaves, and sexless creatures, who make the polygamous 
 collections of Hindu and Mohammedan nobles, even to this 
 day, a union of Canaanite Sodom and Hellenic Corinth. 
 
 " Nagpoor, Sd January 1 854. . . . The most important news I 
 have to communicate is the death of the Raja of Nagpoor, which took 
 place on 11th December last. He was not supposed to be in any 
 danger until within a few hours of his decease. He had no medical 
 attendant except a Mussulman boy of about fifteen years of age, who 
 was physician to the Court because his father was so before him. He 
 left no son of his own, had adopted none, and died without signifying 
 any wish as to what should be done on his death. The Resident 
 hastened to the palace as soon as he learned that His Highness was 
 seriously ill, but found him either dead or unconscious. 
 
 "Intelligence of the event was immediately despatched to the 
 Governor -General, who, however, happened to be in Burma at the 
 
138 STEPHEN HISLOP 1854 
 
 time. Tliis will delay the receipt of any reply for about a month. 
 Speculations are very abundant as to the disposal of the country. It 
 is entirely in the power of the British, and will be dealt with just as 
 they think fit. Some suppose that it will not be annexed till the death 
 of an old dowager queen named Baka Bai, who is now about seventy- 
 five years of age. In that case it will be governed by a commission 
 from the first. Of course the natives in the city, who depend for sub- 
 sistence a good deal on the presence of royalty, would prefer that a 
 Hindu king should be appointed. The two nearest-of-kin are Eshwant 
 Kao and Apa Saheb. Eshwant Eao, who is nearer than the other, is 
 not a favourite in the city, though he is an acquaintance of mine, and 
 frequently visits at our house. 
 
 "Apa Saheb has been nominated by Baka Bai to act the part of chief 
 mourner in the Raja's funeral rites. The corpse of His Highness was 
 burned a few hours after he expired, and along with it there were com- 
 mitted to the flames all the jewels he was in the habit of wearing gold, 
 pearls, diamonds, and other precious stones. The value was estimated 
 at Rs. 70,000, but I believe Rs. 20,000 more nearly correct. Some 
 days after his death the planet Venus was seen to shine while the sun 
 was high in the heavens. The city people in general thought it was a 
 new star set in the firmaments as the abode of the late king's soul. 
 Some, however, thought it was a very unlucky sign. 
 
 "On the 30th December we had our usual annual examination of 
 the city schools. The Resident was not able in consequence of multi- 
 plicity of business to preside, though I daresay after the case of Ganu 
 he was glad to be absent. Colonel Cotton took the chair. There 
 was an average attendance of Europeans. But the principal feature 
 was the increased interest evinced in our operations by some of the 
 leading men in Nagpoor. Eshwant Rao was one of those present. 
 Another was a fakeer, who rides about the streets on a stick for a horse 
 like a child. He passes for a man of no ordinary holiness among both 
 Mussulmans and Hindus. The Raja till the day of his death was in 
 the habit of allowing him a monthly salary on the supposition that 
 through his ghostly influence he would be blessed with a son and heir. 
 It is thus that the poor children of darkness are deceived. 
 
 " I am concerned about Eshwant Rao, as about three weeks ago 
 he was bitten by a mad dog, and allowed the wound to remain without 
 any application save an abundance of charms. I did not hear of the 
 occurrence till three days after it had taken place. On the fourth day 
 I persuaded him to have it cauterised, but the benefit of such a remedy 
 must be very problematical after such a delay. A horse that was 
 
1854 THE PAID ADVOCATES OF THE STATE 139 
 
 bitten at tlie same time is already dead. Those calamities are very 
 frequent in this land. A month ago three men died that were bitten 
 by the same rabid jackal that had entered their village from the 
 jungle." 
 
 The news of the Nagpoor Eaja's death excited no little 
 discussion in Anglo -Indian circles, both in India and in 
 London during the months of silence kept by the Govern- 
 ment of India until the Court of Directors and Board of 
 Control could sanction its proposal, whatever that might turn 
 out to be. The best English journals in India pronounced 
 most clearly against the policy of again tempting failure at 
 the expense of four millions of our native subjects, by a 
 second time handing them over to the tender mercies of 
 a Maratha stranger. For there was no lineal or adopted 
 heir. The only possible successors named were two youths, 
 of whom the best that could be said by their self-interested 
 supporters was this the first, aged eighteen, was the son of 
 a daughter of a sister of the adoptive father of the late Eaja, 
 amiable and sickly ; the second lad was a son of a son of a 
 sister of the adoptive grandfather, dissipated and violent. 
 The leading journal in India which, as such, had given but 
 half-hearted and reluctant support to Mr. Hislop in his fight 
 for toleration, now did him full justice in its answer to the 
 plea that, however bad a new native ruler might turn out to 
 be, the British Eesident would control him. " The Eesident 
 may become, under the provisions of the treaty, the in- 
 strument, willingly or unwillingly, of wrong. When the 
 first inquirer went to the Nagpoor missionaries the Eaja de- 
 manded his restoration as ' a discontented subject,' obtained 
 it through the Eesident, and imprisoned him. That is not a 
 fact to be forgotten, even if Captain Eamsay were right in 
 his construction of the treaty. It showed at least the animus 
 of the Native Court. It is the same in Gudh," 
 
 The Brahmans and Mussulmans of the palace lost not an 
 
140 STEPHEN HISLOP 1864 
 
 hour in fighting for their threatened position. A century's 
 experience had taught the corrupt classes in every State the 
 incorruptibility of the Indian civil service, indeed, with a very 
 few exceptions, after the Nabob era, which, before the Eeform 
 Bill, demoralised English political life. But there has always 
 been a class of agents ready to take a brief from India and to 
 advocate any claims whatever in the press and in public as- 
 semblies, not as paid lawyers or agitators, but professing to 
 be disinterested patriots and even statesmen. Misled by 
 such the British public and Parliament have sometimes com- 
 pelled the Government of the day to sacrifice the dearest 
 interests of millions of our Indian subjects to the appetite 
 for money and lust of pleasure of an adopted stranger or 
 pensioner. It is the glory of Henry Fawcett that he was at 
 once the greatest and the purest of Indian reformers the 
 most righteous adviser of the princes, and the most intelli- 
 gent sympathiser with the peoples of India. But there was 
 no Henry Fawcett in Parliament in 1854, and for a little 
 the Nagpoor case fell low into the hands and purses of the 
 class of advocates of whom we hope to see no more. 
 
 Lord Dalhousie's mouth was shut officially for eight 
 months as his private journals are still unhappily locked 
 up for other twenty-three years until Parliament published 
 the Nagpoor Blue Book. Then the paid, though apparently 
 disinterested, opposition to his policy suddenly collapsed, in 
 the face of facts and arguments which could not be resisted. 
 That opposition had the one merit of compelling the Governor- 
 General to publish to the world the truth regarding the 
 character and the rule of Eaghoji Bhosla III., which the council 
 had kept back during his absence in the Panjab, to the detriment 
 of Mr. Hislop and the principles for which he contended at 
 last so triumphantly. It was thus that Lord Dalhousie met 
 the self-interested argument for the perpetuation of a native 
 cabinet in Nagpoor, when he resolved not to repeat there 
 
1854 LORD DALHOUSIE CARES FOR THE PEOPLE 141 
 
 the mistake made by Lord Hastings when they set up 
 Eaghoji after Apa Saheb's rebellion, and that made by Lord 
 Hardinge in the Pan jab after the first Sikh war, which had 
 led to all the anarchy and bloodshed just brought to a close 
 by the results of the second. 
 
 "On three several occasions, and in different parts of 
 India, at Mysore, at Satara, at Nagpoor, the British Govern- 
 ment during the last half century has tried the experiment 
 of setting up a native sovereign over territories it had gained 
 in war. Each experiment has signally failed. 
 
 "We set up a Eaja at Mysore, and we have long since 
 been obliged to assume direct management of the country, 
 and to take out of the Kaja's hands the power which he was 
 found unfit to wield. 
 
 " We set up a Eaja at Satara, and twenty years afterwards 
 we were obliged to dethrone and to exile him. 
 
 " We set up a Eaja at Nagpoor. We afforded him every 
 advantage a native prince could command. His boyhood 
 was trained under our own auspices ; an able and respected 
 princess was his guardian and the regent of his State. For 
 ten years, while he was yet a youth, we governed his country 
 for him. We handed it over to him, with an excellent 
 system of administration in full and practised operation, 
 with a disciplined and well-paid army, with a full treasury 
 and a contented people. Yet, after little more than twenty 
 years, this prince, descending to the tomb, has left behind 
 him a character whose record is disgraceful to him alike as a 
 sovereign and as a man. So favoured and so aided, he has, 
 nevertheless, lived and died a seller of justice, a miser, a 
 drunkard, and a debauchee. 
 
 " What guarantee can the British Government now find 
 for itself, or offer to the people of Nagpoor, that another 
 successor will not imitate and emulate this bad example? 
 And if that should be the case, what justification could the 
 
142 STEPHEN HISLOP 1854 
 
 Government of India hereafter plead for liaving neglected to 
 exercise the power which it possessed to avert for ever from 
 the people of Nagpoor so probable and so grievous an evil ? " 
 The annexation of Nagpoor by lapse was in the interests 
 of the ladies of the royal Zanana and their dependants as 
 much as in that of the four millions of peasantry and shop- 
 keepers and their children to this hour. They were for the 
 first time set free from the misery of their relation to the 
 late Kaja and his corrupt advisers, who had since made 
 them their victims ; and they were guaranteed most liberal 
 stipends, which are paid to this day. The state jewels and 
 royal property, which had belonged to the Government of India 
 after Apa Saheb, and had been again entrusted to Eaghoji so 
 long as he ruled, were all disposed of for their benefit to 
 meet these stipends, so far as it would go. The palace 
 vultures, who had expected to pounce on the state jewels 
 and other property, after a fashion which would have left 
 little for the defenceless ladies of the Zanana, cried aloud 
 through the native press and their paid agents in England, 
 of " wholesale confiscations " and " sacrifice of personal pro- 
 perty," till it seemed as if the case of the Princesses of 
 Nagpoor would rival Sheridan's charge as to the Begums of 
 Oudh. But what were the facts ? The officiating Com- 
 missioner, who was now Captain Elliot, reported to the 
 Government that the treasury contained property in money 
 and jewels to the value of 750,000, and asked for instructions 
 as to its disposal. He was told that the British Government 
 waived all right to this property ; to allot to the Eanees 
 (" and their slaves "), jewels, furniture, and personal property 
 suitable to their rank ; and to realise the remainder for the 
 benefit of the Bhosla family. Should the money prove in- 
 sufficient, it engaged to make good what might be required 
 to guarantee adequate stipends. The result was that it 
 granted 30,000 a year in all to the ladies and their depend- 
 
1854 RIOT IN NAGPOOR 143 
 
 ants, a result which put them in a better position than they 
 had ever enjoyed. 
 
 But the disappointed knot of priestly place-holders and 
 menials found a vent for their rage. To their evil counsels 
 and support was chiefly due the fact that the Eehoboam 
 they had led to his early ruin could have no successor. 
 They suffered justly when they fell with him, but they 
 resolved not to fall without a stroke. They found their 
 opportunity in the insouciance and incapacity of the British 
 officials to whom, for the next six years, the new province 
 was left under the pressure of events of such magnitude as 
 the Mutiny of 1857, and the reorganisation of Northern India. 
 Though well aware of the discontent of the palace retainers 
 and their followers, the Commissioner took no extra- 
 ordinary precautions to secure the public peace during the 
 removal of the state property to the British Eesidency. It 
 was allowed to become known that the transfer would be 
 made on the 11th October 1854. At sunrise the plotters 
 had gathered the city mob around the palace, armed with 
 swords, bludgeons, and stones. The first official to arrive 
 was a Mohammedan subordinate, who was dragged from his 
 palankeen and left bleeding to death. Captain Crichton, 
 the Assistant Commissioner, who followed, had an escort of 
 only twenty-five native troopers, and the party was soon 
 enclosed by the rioters, so that it was with difficulty that a 
 message was sent to the Commissioner, who at once des- 
 patched the 10th Madras Native Infantry from Sitabaldi, 
 and asked the Brigadier- General to order out a large force 
 from Kamthi. The 10th Madras Native Infantry easily dis- 
 persed the crowd, and there was no further trouble at the 
 palace. The senior Kani denied all knowledge of the plot, 
 and disavowed all participation in the acts of the rioters. 
 The moving spirit was said to be Eshwant Eao, one of the 
 two pretenders already mentioned, and he was put in hold. 
 
144 STEPHEN HISLOP 1854 
 
 But the effect of the officiating Commissioner's weakness 
 did not end with the posting of the Madras sepoys at the 
 palace, and a larger infantry force around his own official 
 residence and treasury. On the same morning, at the same 
 early hour of sunrise, Stephen Hislop, the Scottish mission- 
 ary, was visiting and inspecting his branch schools in the city. 
 When passing from one to another through a quarter where 
 he was not personally known, some of the rioters came 
 upon him. Believing that he was one of the English officials 
 they attacked him with mud, closed in around him with 
 bludgeons, and when he silently attempted to make his way 
 to his next school, looking in vain for a friendly face or open 
 door, they pelted him with stones, as they shrieked at him 
 " Take the jewels ; take the jewels." The Bomlay Times, 
 then the ablest journal in Western India, edited by the 
 accomplished Dr. Buist, thus describes the scene : " Weak- 
 ened from the loss of blood he fell to the ground, when the 
 inhuman wretches, notwithstanding they saw him covered 
 with blood, continued to assault him, and would in all 
 probability have murdered him, but for the providential 
 interposition of an old scholar, who told them that Mr. 
 Hislop was a missionary and in no way connected with the 
 Commissioner. The mob almost immediately desisted, and 
 some even evinced compunction for what they had done, 
 helping to lift Mr. Hislop from the ground. His pupil then 
 conducted him to the house of a Maratha officer, who sent 
 him in a palankeen under an escort of sepoys to the mission- 
 house, where he arrived so covered with dust and blood that 
 all that could be discovered was that he was a human 
 being." 
 
 Mr. Hunter, his colleague, who with Mrs. Hislop received 
 the sufferer, thus describes him : " The aspect he presented 
 when carried home none who witnessed it will ever forget. 
 On his head were ten deep gashes, while all over his body 
 
1854 " IN DEATHS OFT " 145 
 
 were bruises ; and the white dress he had worn was every- 
 where so saturated with blood that it was only from a small 
 part beneath the knee that its original colour could be 
 inferred. The native doctor, called in to shave the head of 
 the expiring sufferer, fainted at the sight, and it required 
 European nerve to do what was requisite in the case. Had 
 he not naturally possessed a strong constitution it is im- 
 possible that he could have survived." 
 
 For the third time to be followed by a fourth and then 
 by a fifth and fatal event Stephen Hislop was face to face 
 with God. Like the first Christian missionary he might, in 
 his degree, have described himself as " in deaths oft. ... In 
 journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in 
 perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, 
 in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in 
 the sea. . . . Besides those things that are without, that 
 which Cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches." 
 His marvellous vitality so far prevailed that in twelve days 
 he was able thus to tell the story from his own point of view 
 to his brother Eobert. But he overtaxed his strength, and 
 for two months longer he was kept to his couch by an 
 effusion on the knee unobserved at the time he wrote : 
 
 "Nagpoor, 23d Octoher 1854. . . . You are aware that the 
 British have annexed Nagpoor. Most of the people concerned in the 
 measure are glad that it has taken place. The cultivators, who are 
 scattered over the rural districts, to a man rejoice ; but nobles, priests, 
 and the dependants on the palace, who are crowded in the city, com- 
 plain. However, all submitted to the annexation. But following 
 necessarily from this step is another, viz. the claiming of the 
 property of the Native Government. Of this the most precious 
 portion are the jewels that successive Eajas had hoarded. The 
 jewels had once been captured by our countrymen in war, and 
 restored about the time our mission was estabhshed. And yet the 
 relicts of the Maratha power took it into their head to claim them as 
 private property, and they contrived to embue some of the lower 
 classes of the city with the same view. On Wednesday 11th inst., 
 
 L 
 
146 STEPHEN HISLOP 1854 
 
 therefore, when the British authorities determined to commence their 
 removal, with a view of despatching them to Calcutta, a mob collected 
 about the palace to maltreat those who were to carry the resolution 
 into effect. Jamal-u-deen, a Mussulman in the service of our Govern- 
 ment, first experienced their resentment, and Captain Crichton 
 was the next to be attacked. The former was beaten with staves 
 (a great indignity) and cut on the head with stones, while his 
 palankeen was smashed to pieces ; the latter, having a good many 
 peons (policemen) to defend him, was enabled to retreat with only a 
 few slight blows. It was my turn that day to pass through a con- 
 siderable part of the city to examine branch schools. I looked into 
 one, but finding a native Christian engaged in teaching Christianity to 
 the pupils I went on to another. By the way I addressed a company 
 of oilmen, who were seated on the ground holding a pancheyat (a court 
 held by themselves for settling any matter that may arise in their 
 caste, especially if it involved ceremonial defilement). They were just 
 agreeing on their decision, which was to be, as the manner of oilmen 
 generally is, that the offender should be fined in a certain amount of 
 spirits for the regalement of all the caste men. I spent some time in 
 remonstrating w^th them on the evil of their custom, to which they 
 unanimously assented, though I fear their practice would not in the 
 least be altered. Arrived at another school, I addressed the whole, 
 young and old, along with some parents who were in the habit of 
 assembling, on the fall of man and the prevalence of sin. From this 
 school I was to visit a house, in which we propose to establish another 
 branch ; and my course necessarily led me past the palace. 
 
 " Wlien I came near it, about 9 a.m., the events recorded above had 
 already taken place, and the mob was stopping up the street ready for 
 further mischief. As I entered them they opened a path for me, but ere 
 long they closed in behind, and mistaking me for Captain Crichton (for 
 they belonged to the rascally part of the community, with whom we have 
 nothing to do) they began to pelt me. Unattended and unarmed as I 
 was, and there being no policeman or sepoy to afford me help, or to 
 apprehend my assailants, I had nothing left but to flee. The quarter 
 of the city to which I fled was that to which I was going that in 
 which as yet we have no school, and where consequently we are 
 unknown. I sought refuge in two or three houses, but in vain. The 
 doors were closed against me, or I was driven by the inmates back 
 into the street. I was now given up to the fury of my adversaries, 
 who were, however, animated by no personal dislike to me or religious 
 excitement, but by political resentment. My hat, as you know it often 
 
1854 DELIVERED FROM DESTRUCTION 147 
 
 does, fell off at an early stage of my flight, and there was I in the 
 midst of hundreds with a bare head and a defenceless body, the mark 
 of sticks and stones. Blows were showered upon me from all sides, 
 while I kept up my struggle to pass through them, and I did advance 
 till my assailants had diminished to about fifty ; but at last, exhausted 
 through loss of blood, I fell down near the door of the major of the 
 Kaja's old army. 
 
 " Here I was surrounded by my bloodthirsty pursuers, who 
 were proceeding to take away my life ; but God, who saves in 
 the greatest extremities, threw in my way two old pupils, who with 
 difficulty recognising me in my wounded state, exerted themselves for 
 my preservation. By their arguments and the force they mustered 
 from the neighbourhood they put an end to the murderous work, and 
 conveyed me in safety into the major's house, whence I was brought 
 home in a palankeen, with ten deep gashes on my head, hardly able 
 to lift either arm, beaten all over the body, and with my clothes dyed 
 in gore. My head was shaved ; wounds dressed ; it was found no bones 
 were broken ; and now, by the blessing of God, though only twelve 
 days have elapsed, I am nearly altogether better. Under our Heavenly 
 Father much is to be ascribed to temperate habits. In the case of 
 ordinary men, who take a glass of beer or wine in a day, the recovery 
 woiild not have been so rapid, for fever and inflammation would have 
 been sure to supervene. But as I never drink anything stronger than 
 water my skin never became hot ; the application of water outwardly 
 to the wounds prevented even suppuration, and the healing process 
 has been little short of miraculous. Four doctors have seen me during 
 my illness, and all agreed in saying, ' Now you will experience the 
 benefits of your total abstinence.' To God be the praise, I have 
 indeed much to thank Him for. Once I was nearly drowned in the 
 Blackadder when at Mercer's school ; again I was wrecked and nearly 
 lost off the coast of Fife ; a third time I was in danger of death from 
 the bite of a mad dog here ; and now this month, had it not been for 
 the Lord who was on my side, I should have been swallowed up quick, 
 when men like wild beasts rose up against me. I am thankful to say 
 that death seemed to have lost its sting on the three last occasions. 
 
 " Captain Elliot, who is acting as Chief Commissioner here, behaved 
 very ill on the Wednesday on which I was attacked. He gave us no 
 warning that the jewels were to be taken away that day, and he took 
 no precautions to preserve the peace of the city. Ignorant of the 
 feeling of the people, he seems to have thought that he had just to ask 
 the jewels and they would forthwith be given up. Hence not a com- 
 
148 STEPHEN HISLOP 1855 
 
 pany of soldiers was sent into Nagpoor that morning ; but when the 
 excitement did arise he passed from the extreme of presumption to the 
 extreme of pusillanimity ; for in a short time he had about two thousand 
 men, infantry, cavalry, and artillery, on the march to set things to 
 right. In my official letter to him, narrating the particulars of the 
 attack on me, I have given him a bit of my mind on the arrange- 
 ments made. I am sorry to say that our new local British rulers 
 are in general men animated by no high principle whatever." 
 
 On Mr. Hislop's recovery, after a relapse due to his 
 preaching in Kamthi too soon, he made depositions before 
 the magistrate as to the events of the 11th October. But no 
 effort was made by the new Commissioner to discover the 
 ringleaders in the riot and nearly fatal assault, although it 
 was evident that Mr. Hislop had suffered in the place of the 
 officials. The native head clerk of the new district of 
 Nagpoor was reported to Captain Elliot by his immediate 
 superior, who had detected him in taking a bribe, but the 
 only result was the suspension of the criminal for a few days, 
 and the showing of dislike to the officer who had reported 
 him. We shall see how the continuance and extension of 
 this forced Lord Canning to reform the first British adminis- 
 tration. Soon a proclamation appeared in the city abolishing 
 the Marathi vernacular of the majority of the people as the 
 language of the public courts and documents. After a delay 
 of six months, during which nothing had been heard of the 
 proceedings in the assault case, Mr. Hislop wrote to the 
 magistrate hinting at an appeal, but that of&cial had gone 
 out tiger -hunting, though it was a court day. Mr. Plow- 
 den arrived as Commissioner in the month of June 1855, 
 and not till 7th September thereafter was the report on 
 the assault sent to Mr. Hislop, who at once replied to the 
 " partisan arguments " of that document. The case terminated 
 on 29th October, more than a year after the deadly assault 
 had occurred. Under the advice of friends, and with reference 
 to the fact that not one of his assailants, though evidence 
 
1855 HIS CHARACTER OF ROBERT NESBIT 149 
 
 was given against them, had been apprehended, Mr. Hislop 
 thought it right to accept of damages to which he was 
 declared entitled. When called upon to name the amount, 
 he mentioned Es. 1500 (less than 150), which was just Es. 
 500 more than Mr. Mansel, when Eesident, thought him en- 
 titled to for the assault made in 1855 on the mission house. 
 Bhawauba, the young man by whose providential interference 
 he had been rescued, should have been rewarded, but his 
 claims were overlooked. Mr. Hislop therefore divided the 
 money thus : Es. 600 to the mission funds, as salary during 
 the time he was disabled for duty ; Es. 500 to his rescuer ; 
 and Es. 400 to the physician. His own comment on the 
 whole case we find in this letter to his brother Eobert, along 
 with references to the death of the Eev. Eobert Nesbit, the 
 most lovable and scholarly senior missionary of the Free 
 Church of Scotland in Bombay, following that of John 
 Anderson of Madras : 
 
 "Naqpoor, *7th August 1865. The last mail must have conveyed 
 to you the mournful intelligence of Robert Nesbit's death. His 
 removal is an irreparable loss to our West of India Mission, and a 
 heavy blow to the cause of evangelisation throughout Maharashtra. 
 He was the best Marathi scholar, and the best preacher in that language 
 in all the Bombay Presidency ; and most diligently and successfully did 
 he use his attainments for the glory of God in the conversion of souls. 
 His qualifications as a teacher you have often heard. Naturally 
 amiable and interesting, he won the affections of all his students, and 
 inspired them with a love of the studies which he taught. But it is 
 chiefly in his character of a modest, humble, spiritual Christian that 
 Robert Nesbit attracted the admiration of all God's people in Western 
 India. The Mission at Bombay is now greatly reduced. Dr. Wilson 
 is at present the only European agent in that large city, where the 
 hostility to Christianity is much more active than at Madras. I hope 
 the Church at home will speedily send brethren to his relief. 
 
 " Amid my increased labours I gratefully acknowledge the 
 divine support. Physically I am able to undertake the work, and 
 spiritually I feel comforted in it. We had an interesting visit from 
 Mr. Charles Elliot, a Deputy Commissioner, who expressed himself 
 
150 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 very warmly in favour of our operations. He is from Eoxburghshire, 
 I think from Wolflee. Poor Captain Elliot, who has behaved so ill, is 
 very sick, and I fear very miserable in mind. He is going to leave for 
 Europe, if his strength will permit, but his departure will occasion no 
 regret whatever either among Europeans or natives. Major Spence, 
 who has sympathised with him in his hostility to the Mission, and 
 who, as Deputy Commissioner of this district, has earned the distrust of 
 most people, has been quickened into motion in the case of my assault 
 by a query from Mr. Plowden. Yesterday, in consequence, he com- 
 pleted what would be called the precognition into the circumstances of 
 the assault, with the view of ascertaining who should be apprehended 
 for their share in it. Had it not been for Mr. Plowden, it would appear, 
 he did not intend to find out who were guilty. And even now he has 
 collected no evidence of his own, but simply gone over what my col- 
 league gave him nine months ago. You may be thankful that you live 
 in a country where such despotism and injustice cannot be practised. 
 It will be difficult now to convict, as much evidence has been lost. For 
 instance, I cannot easily identify a man that I saw three-quarters of 
 a year ago, and how many witnesses may have died within the same 
 period. 
 
 " Your last letter noticed the receipt of the beetles. I am glad you 
 are pleased. I did not expect an entomologist to be satisfied. But I 
 hope to contribute more, but they will not differ much from those 
 already sent as that is the character of our Coleoptera fauna. We 
 have not much wood around us, except in Nagpoor city, which is a 
 good deal hidden by trees. On all sides but one the country^ is very 
 bare of timber trap nodules being in the ascendant. A friend of 
 mine, Dr. Eawes, will get you some water-beetles ; and I must employ a 
 servant to beat what bushes we have. Mr. Hunter, amongst other con- 
 tributions, sent a Curculio, which he wishes to be returned to him. I 
 think it is the largest specimen of that order. Many thanks for the 
 Catalogue of Scottish Coleoptera. . . ." 
 
 Among the distinguished officers who early came under 
 the influence of Stephen Hislop, and helped his mission, was 
 Colin Mackenzie. That Afghan hero and captive, while still 
 a captain, was, in 1850, selected by Lord Dalhousie for the 
 command of the Elichpoor Division as Brigadier of the 1st 
 class. "With his accomplished young wife, who still survives, 
 he joined his command in the hot season of 1850, and soon 
 
1850 GENERAL COLIN MACKENZIE 151 
 
 opened up Cliikalda plateau, which has recently become the 
 Satpoora hill station of Central India, some twenty miles to 
 the north-west. There he more than once received the His- 
 lops and Mr. Hunter, after they had first made his acquaint- 
 ance at Elichpoor during a cold-weather tour to the west. 
 In Stephen Hislop and Colin Mackenzie there was the same 
 fearless devotion to duty, the same unshrinking loyalty to 
 Christ, the same evangelical experience of revelation and be- 
 lief in its Pauline teaching, wliich in coarser natures might 
 have approached fanaticism, but in them was broadened by 
 the instincts and manners of the cultured gentleman. How 
 they drew to each other, and how they helped each other's 
 faith and service their loving correspondence shows. 
 
 Mackenzie, in the wilder days of his youth, had twice 
 been stationed at Nagpoor. -He had hunted the tigers of the 
 Satpoora range ; he had even then bewailed the misrule of 
 the Maratha prince, to whom Lord William Bentinck had 
 practically abandoned four millions of human beings. His 
 conversion to Christ and his marvellous exploits in the first 
 Afghan war ^ had directed his splendid courage and ability 
 to the highest of all ends while sanctifying the lower, when 
 from Elichpoor he beheld the still more horrible oppression 
 of the Nizam of Haidarabad, which he was powerless to quell, 
 for which indeed, as Brigadier, he seemed to be in an in- 
 direct sense responsible. His representation of the state of 
 Berar, made confidentially to the friendly Governor-General, 
 only called forth this reply, on 12th September 1852, "As 
 for taking the country, I hope it will not be taken in my 
 time, at least ; treaties can't be torn up like old newspapers, 
 you know." But as the months went on the Nizam became 
 more hopelessly corrupt in his person and mal-administra- 
 tion. He was so insolvent that the heavy arrears of pay to 
 
 ^ Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life : Lieut-General Colin Mackenzie, 
 C.B., 1825-1881. Edinburgh : David Douglas, 1884. 
 
152 STEPHEN HISLOP 1853 
 
 the military contingent, by which he had been relieved from 
 the unlimited obligation of service in time of war, could not 
 be discharged, and he assigned to the British Government the 
 six districts of East and West Berar to meet the 320,000 
 annually due, as well as past debts. Having foreseen this, 
 Mackenzie had so wisely laid his plans that he took over the 
 fertile cotton valley, the cultivators of which had long cried 
 for British rule, " without losing a rupee of revenue or spill- 
 ing a drop of blood," as the Governor-General described it. 
 We thus entered, in 1853, on the " permanent possession and 
 administration " of the valley of Berar, subject only to the 
 payment of the surplus revenue to the Haidarabad prince. 
 The bargain has been most profitable for him, as well as ad- 
 vantageous to the people for whom both he and we in India 
 exist. When the death of the Eaja of Nagpoor soon after 
 occurred, direct British rule with all its blessings, material 
 and moral, was thus caiTied right across the hitherto un- 
 known and barbarous regions of Central India, from Bombay 
 to Bengal and North Madras. 
 
 The Nagpoor Mission was too weak to spread out from its 
 centre, at that time, over Berar, but by tours and personal 
 influence Hislop continued to sow the seed, which he first 
 began to scatter there in 1845, and Dr. Hunter established 
 a system of colportage till the Brahman preacher, Narayan 
 Sheshadri, D.D., established the native mission of his Church 
 in Amraoti, the capital, under Eev. Sidoba Misal. The first 
 fruit was found early in 1853, in the conversion and baptism 
 of Bal Dewa Singh, an orphaned Eajpoot, whom Colin Mac- 
 kenzie had brought from Agra and placed in the mission 
 school at Nagpoor. With him was baptized Virapa, son of a 
 Lingayet priest of Shiva. His elder brother had to flee from 
 Kamthi because of the intolerance of the !N"ative State, was 
 baptized by the London missionaries at Chikakol, near the 
 east coast at Ganjam, and, as Samuel, became a successful 
 
1855 HIS WORK FOR EUROPEANS 153 
 
 missionary to the day of his death a few years ago. Samuers 
 gentle and persistent influence first led his father to forsake 
 the obscene temple, filthy image and life of mendicant dis- 
 honesty, and put on Christ publicly by baptism ; and then 
 guided the younger brother Virapa to the same joy. A third 
 convert was baptized at the same time, Lakshmera, who, under 
 the same influence of Samuel, became the Onesimus of the 
 Kamthi church. In the same week of these baptisms, in 
 November 1853, Hislop learned that two of the most pro- 
 mising of his ISTagpoor boys, who had gone to the Medical 
 College at Madras, had been baptized there. 
 
 On the removal of the Brigadier's command to Bolarum, 
 the last service in which the Colin Mackenzies took part at 
 Elichpoor was to sit down at the Lord's Table with the con- 
 vert, Bal Dewa, whom they had helped to lead out from 
 Hinduism. Mr. Hunter arrived there with two converts. 
 Captain F and Bal Dewa, and the little band remem- 
 bered His death till He come, as the saints of the Christian 
 dispersion, scattered over the wilds of India and the colonies 
 of our vast empire, so often do to the quickening of their 
 faith and hope and joy. The adopted daughter of the 
 Mackenzies was for some time a dweller under the roof of 
 the Hislops, and there she too found Christ. Few mission- 
 aries have been so remarkably used by the Spirit of God for 
 the spiritual good of Europeans, besides natives, as the Scottish 
 Hislop, and the German Hebich in Madras. In a letter to 
 Hislop from Bolarum, dated 23d July 1855, the closing para- 
 graph of which was not dictated as usual but written with 
 his own mutilated hand, Colin Mackenzie thus delicately 
 insinuates the way for one of his many generous deeds. " It 
 is possible that either dear Mrs. Hislop or some of your dear 
 bairns may be obliged to go home, or you may lack some 
 little matters to make you more comfortable. I know not 
 how that may be, but pray do not grieve a brother and 
 
154 STEPHEN HISLOP 1853 
 
 sister in Christ by refusing the small tribute of love which 
 I enclose. Helen and I feel assured you will not mortify 
 us in our natural wish to be of a little use to those whom 
 we look on as much more than blood relations. May God 
 protect, prosper, and bless you in all things." 
 
 In the same fruitful year, 1853, three other Hindus ap- 
 peared together in the Sitabaldi church and renounced the 
 idols for Christ. Pahud Sing, a Eajpoot, was, for a time, one 
 of that useful class of non-Christian teachers of the verna- 
 cular in mission schools who are generally secret Christians. 
 Timid by temperament, he received courage to acknowledge 
 Christ before men only when he was forty years of age. He 
 thus broke forth in prayer before the waters of baptism 
 fell on his up-turned countenance, glowing with a holy 
 consecration : 
 
 " infinitely merciful and Almighty God ! Thou art the Lord of 
 the whole world, and upholdest all things seen and unseen. In Thine 
 exceeding great mercy Thou art calling me into Tliy holy church. 
 Deeply sensible of the obligation, I return Thee thanks. Father ! 
 give me help, that whatever persecutions may assail me, I may not, 
 even in the least degree, fall away from Thee. Put Thy Spirit into 
 the heart of my wife, that she may not waver in mind. God ! Thy 
 power is boundless ; Thou canst give knowledge to those who are 
 utterly devoid of understanding ; therefore, supremely gracious 
 Father ! receive her into Thy holy church. infinitely compassionate 
 God ! Thou art my Father ; besides Thee I have none else in this 
 world. I come to Thee as a suppliant : do Thou keep me from all 
 kinds of shame ; and to Thee, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, three in 
 one God, be glory and honour. Amen." 
 
 For the thirty-five years since, this Mr. Fearing of the 
 Nagpoor church has been quietly valiant for the truth as an 
 evangelist, and even to old age he testified to it by his ripe 
 saintliness. Eamswami, who accompanied Mr. Hislop to 
 Madras, had vacillated much under his mother's curses. 
 But even when an inquirer he had been the means of 
 
1853 BABA PANDURANG's CONFESSION 155 
 
 strengthening the faith of Baba Pandurang who, now nine- 
 teen years of age, confessing his want of firmness under the 
 persecution by the Eaja, said : 
 
 " When I was in this state God opened my heart to look into the 
 Scriptures, and when I looked, I found such verses as this : * Ho, 
 every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no 
 money : come ye, buy, and eat ; yea, come, buy wine and milk with- 
 out money and without price.' When I thought upon such passages, 
 I found that when God is wilUng to call me to His kingdom, why 
 should then I delay any more ? and also Christ who loved the world, 
 has told us all, saying, * Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are 
 heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and 
 learn of Me ; for I am ilieek and lowly in heart : and ye shall find 
 rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.' 
 I was led to see that it was better for me to avoid sins and become a 
 follower of Christ, than to perish ; for it is written, ' The wages of 
 sin is death.' For this cause and others, God gave me a mind to re- 
 pent of my sins, and follow Christ entirely without any hesitation. 
 
 " Such was my state, when God, who is ever good, brought me into 
 close acquaintance with Ramswami, whom I found much concerned 
 about his soul, and when we began to speak much together, we re- 
 solved to follow Christ with sincerity. We now prayed together to 
 God, asking His help that we may acknowledge Christ as the Saviour. 
 So the Almighty enlightened our minds in the love of Christ, and 
 believing that our hearts are toward Him, and that He has taken away 
 our sins, we came forward to ask for baptism and to confess Christ 
 openly before aU people, that they may think that Christ is the 
 Saviour of the world, and that they who believe in Christ with their 
 whole heart will not perish, but have eternal life. May God bless us, 
 and carry His work through us into effect, and may He bring forth 
 good fruits by us. Amen." 
 
 Like all Hindu children, Baba Pandurang had been be- 
 trothed in infancy or, as Hindu law and the British courts 
 consider it, married to a girl whom he had not seen, and 
 whose family had long renounced him. That accomplished 
 and impartial jurist. Sir Henry Maine, whose death is a 
 loss to English scholarship, had not then provided a 
 legal remedy. Believing himself to be unmarried, as he 
 
156 
 
 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 1856 
 
 practically and morally was, Baba found his first actual wife 
 in Mrs. MitchelFs school at Poona, only to lose her by death 
 on their way to Nagpoor ; she was buried at Jalna, beside 
 the grave of Mrs. Hill, the founder of the Mission. In time 
 the betrothed Maratha girl, when she became old enough to 
 understand her position, threw in her lot with her now Chris- 
 
 REV. BABA PANDURANG AND HIS WIFE. 
 
 tian husband, and he was licensed by the Presbytery of 
 Bombay as a preacher of the Gospel. In 1856 two women 
 were added to the church at Kamthi, Talloma, wife of a 
 convert, who desired to be called Kuth on sharing the faith 
 of her husband, mother-in-law, and brother-in-law, and Baka 
 Bai, the aged mother of Shrawan. 
 
 By this time Mr. Hislop was alone. Mr. Hunter, had been 
 ordered home in ill health. The Mission, in its three centres, 
 
1856 VISIT OF DR. DUFF 157 
 
 had so extended that four missionaries such as now conduct 
 it were required ; but for some years the work was left to 
 the founder, as at the beginning. His wonderful strength, 
 enthusiasm, and versatility, proved equal to the strain for a 
 time. But though thus deprived of men, the mission could 
 no longer remain without buildings large enough to accommo- 
 date the youths who crowded to its teaching, especially in 
 the city of Nagpoor. Mr. Hunter, who arrived in Scotland 
 in July 1855, charged himself with the duty of raising money 
 for an Institution, to become in time worthy of the Church 
 and the God-given policy which had raised the Christian 
 Colleges of Calcutta, Madras, and Bombay. Colonel 
 Durand, when acting Eesident, had publicly described the 
 two best of the Nagpoor schools native houses as " from 
 the heat and want of ventilation, places that cannot but 
 be most unhealthy at any season of the year, and in the 
 hot weather and rains, killing work for Messrs. Hislop and 
 Hunter." Five years had passed, the room had become 
 still more crowded, and Mr. Hunter had been invalided, when 
 another expert visited Nagpoor and described the schools as 
 "low, confined, unhealthy, neither fit to shelter from the 
 drenching rain nor scorching sun." 
 
 That was the Eev. Dr. Duff. He was on his way back 
 to Calcutta by Bombay and Nagpoor, after reorganising the 
 missionary system of his Church in Scotland, by establishing 
 congregational missionary associations to stir up each com- 
 municant and intelligent child to pray and give for the 
 missions. He saw the new provinces of Berar and Nagpoor, 
 and he met Stephen Hislop for the first time, though they 
 had often corresponded. His keen eye took in at once the 
 position of the province and conditions of the Mission. 
 His eloquent pen described the whole, and sketched the 
 founding and growth of the mission in a long report which 
 was published by the General Assembly of 1856. How 
 
158 STEPHEN HISLOP 1866 
 
 Hislop must have rejoiced in his enthusiastic appreciation of 
 the difficulties and needs of the Mission, which he had been 
 representing almost in vain for ten years. Duffs appeal 
 went straight to the practical point which Mr. Hunter had 
 gone home to urge build a central institution. " No time 
 is to be lost one of the brethren has already been compelled 
 to retire from the field in broken health, and the whole 
 mission now hangs on the shoulders of the other, Mr. Hislop. 
 But though through God's blessing he is still strong, he has 
 work in hand which, in such a climate, would require super- 
 human strength to h-old on with impunity. I would implore 
 the Free Church of Scotland not to allow the health, perhaps 
 the life, of another invaluable labourer to be needlessly 
 sacrificed." Even at that time there were 675 youths in the 
 schools. The annexation of Nagpoor had given an impetus 
 to the demand for English- educated natives of probity and 
 intelligence. The Marathi students were reading the Bible 
 from Galatians to Hebrews, with the Psalms ; the first three 
 books of Euclid and Natural Philosophy, and Hill's Lectures 
 on Divinity for the Christians. In Nagpoor city alone the 
 nucleus of the Maratha Church was twenty-two converts, of 
 whom seven were women, besides fourteen children. Duff 
 appealed for more than a building ; he challenged his Church 
 to develop Hislop's work into the same central and indepen- 
 dent position as his own, and John Wilson's and John Ander- 
 son's. His description is stiU correct : 
 
 " Northward, the nearest mission is a small one, recently estab- 
 lished at Jabalpoor, in tlie great Narbada valley, distant nearly 
 200 miles, and across two chains of hills clothed with wild forests, the 
 haunt of the tiger and his feline associates. Westward, the nearest is 
 at Ahmednagar, distant 350 miles. Southward, the nearest is at 
 Masulipatam, on the Bay of Bengal, at least as distant as the last. 
 Eastward, the nearest is at Midnapoor, distant 600 miles. And while 
 the people of the province must continue to look, as in times past, to 
 their own capital, as the chief source of influence to them, multitudes 
 
1856 DR. DUFF ON HISLOP'S LABOURS 159 
 
 more in the surrounding districts, from similarity of language, manners, 
 and habits, are led to do the same ; and now more than ever, from its 
 having become the seat of administrative government to the paramount 
 power in India. Here, then, is a grand centre for evangelising opera- 
 tions, not only worthy of being maintained, but of being strengthened 
 more. 
 
 " Already has much and effective labour been bestowed upon it. 
 Initial difficulties have been cleared away ; native antipathies have 
 been softened and native prejudices conciliated ; doors of usefulness 
 have been opened up, and a firm footing for Christianising measures 
 obtained ; the ' powers that be,' dropping all old hostilities, now pro- 
 fess themselves friendly to our mission ; native rule, with its bigotries, 
 uncertainties, and antagonisms, being now at an end, there is the 
 amplest security for purse, and property, and liberty of conscience, 
 under the inviolable aegis of British power ; English and vernacular 
 schools have been established, attended by hundreds of heathen youths, 
 and even the hoary mountain barrier in the way of female enlighten- 
 ment has been fairly broken in upon ; our missionaries have obtained 
 such favour in the eyes of the Christian British residents that they 
 contribute about two hundred pounds annually to the support of these 
 schools, and as these advance and bear more ripened fruits, this con- 
 tribution may yet be greatly increased. Through a succession of pro- 
 vidential arrangements, the mission has got possession of two handsome 
 and substantial edifices for a chapel and school the one at Kamthi, the 
 other at Sitabaldi and seems to be thus moored to these shores, and 
 the gospel has been widely proclaimed throughout the city and sur- 
 rounding districts. Already, through the quickening influence of 
 God's Spirit, have been realised some striking conversions to God, so 
 that Christianity has begun fairly to strike its roots indigenously into 
 the soil ; the nuclei of two native churches have now been formed, 
 around which souls severed from heathenism may rally till they grow 
 into self-sustaining strength ; and lastly what ought to weigh not a 
 little with our people at home the Free Church mission has obtained a 
 complete pre-occupancy of the whole city of Nagpoor and its dependent 
 kingdom or provinces ; it is the only mission from any evangelical 
 Church that has ever been planted there ; and if only and timeously 
 strengthened so as to do more towards overtaking the land, the whole 
 brought through God's blessing on its agency to bask in the sun- 
 shine of the Sun of Kighteousness may one day be exclusively its 
 own ! or rather Hisy whom the adoring hosts above do continually 
 hail as the ' Lamb slain, and worthy to receive power, and riches, 
 
160 STEPHEN HISLOP 1856 
 
 and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. 
 Amen.' " 
 
 At Kamthi Dr. Duff preached what Hislop described as a 
 " deeply impressive " discourse, from the words " Herein is 
 love." At Sitabaldi he addressed the Christian residents on 
 the state of religion in Europe and America, concluding with 
 a solemn appeal to all regarding the Mission and their own 
 spiritual condition. " His visit," wrote Hislop to Mr. Hunter, 
 " was quite a refreshment. His humility and his zeal for the 
 cause of the Lord have endeared him to our hearts ; while his 
 public appearances have exalted our previously high estimate 
 of the gifts and graces which have been bestowed upon him." 
 From Jabalpoor Duff wrote to Hislop that the state of 
 the Mission was pregnant with encouragement and promise. 
 "You have been privileged to commence a great work at 
 Nagpoor, which it were suicidal for our Church to arrest or 
 resile from." 
 
 Dr. Tweedie, convener and secretary of the Church's 
 Mission in Edinburgh, issued Mr. Hunter's appeal for 1200 
 to build the Nagpoor Institution, quoting Dr. Duff's sugges- 
 tion that some one member might give the whole, and thus 
 rear "a lasting monument in the heart of Nagpoor, in 
 Central India." Such a member was found in Miss Mary 
 Barclay, 7 Carlton Terrace, Edinburgh, who gave that sum 
 or half the cost of what now bears the name of the Hislop 
 Missionary College, showing on its pediment an inscription, 
 of which the closing words are, "Christ, the Way, the 
 Truth, and the Life." 
 
 Like John Wilson of Bombay, Stephen Hislop, from the 
 first, spent a month of every cold season, in December and 
 January, in missionary tours to preach and teach Christ, 
 to circulate the Scriptures among the peasantry, artisans, 
 and petty shopkeepers of the villages, bazaars, and fairs. We 
 have already recorded his first long tour to Chanda. In the 
 


1854 TOUR IN WARDHA DISTRICT 161 
 
 following account he generalises his experiences in January 
 1854, chiefly in the Wardha district : 
 
 "My route lay to the south in the direction of no 
 European station, where, in fact,- Europeans had seldom or 
 ever been seen, and the voice of the missionary had never 
 before been heard. Accompanied by my dear family and 
 Baba Pandurang, I passed on by easy stages, sometimes 
 through jungle, and at other times through a cultivated 
 country. One afternoon our encampment was invaded by 
 two leopards, that came within a few yards of our children, 
 but the Lord suffered them not to do us any harm. It is a 
 melancholy reflection, that though our mission has been 
 established now nearly nine years, and though for the last 
 seven, with two necessary exceptions, something has been 
 attempted every vacation directly for the good of the rural 
 districts, yet there are to this day many routes radiating 
 from Nagpoor all as new to the footsteps of the Christian 
 evangelist, as that I lately took. 
 
 " In the larger villages, however, even of these routes, 
 from the communication which is kept up with the capital, 
 the influence of our city schools is not unfelt. In such 
 places I did not need to announce the object of my visit. 
 The cases of Baba Pandurang and Ganu Lingapa were widely 
 known, and with these was diffused some acquaintance with 
 the Saviour and with the tendency of Christianity. At 
 Girar, a village about forty miles from Nagpoor, where the 
 Mussulmans have a famous shrine, I asked a man connected 
 with the establishment, who had given us some information 
 regarding it, some particulars about himself. He replied, ' I 
 am of Lingapa caste.' This man had not been in ISTagpoor 
 for several years. At Segaum, about thirty miles farther 
 distant, while I was endeavouring to impress on my hearers 
 the duty of giving up all for Christ, one of the audience, as 
 an illustration, brought forward the conduct of a young 
 
 M 
 
162 STEPHEN HISLOP 1854 
 
 Brahman, who, he said, had been tempted by the Eaja with 
 the offer of a lucrative appointment if he would not forsake 
 idolatry, but who boldly professed his belief in Christianity, 
 although imprisonment was the consequence. He and the 
 rest of the assembly were agreeably surprised when the 
 example adduced was stated to be sitting among them in the 
 person of Baba ; and they listened with special attention to 
 the gospel from his lips. 
 
 " By the way we saw, what we had frequently had occa- 
 sion to observe before, the readiness with which the interested 
 advocates of superstition availed themselves of the conduct 
 of Europeans to support their false pretensions. At a village, 
 the inhabitants of which seemed to be in abject distress, I was 
 addressing a crowd, when a fakeer came up with all the 
 insignia of his mendicancy. I remonstrated with my hearers, 
 that although they were so poor as not to be able to buy the 
 smallest tract, yet they were willing to encourage such lazy 
 vagrants as the one then before them. Their answer was, 
 * What can we do ? We know we have no protection against 
 such characters. If we refuse they will curse us ; they will 
 lay their blood on our heads, or cause us to blush by their 
 indecencies.' To this charge the fakeer had no reply, save 
 that his ancestors for several generations had followed the 
 same profession, and that Europeans in Kamthi bestowed on 
 him alms. To the same purport was a statement volunteered 
 by an Agarwala or adherent of the Sikh religion, who is 
 settled in Girar, viz., that the British support the temple of 
 Jagannath, in consequence of the god having appeared to 
 them, and by a wonderful display of his power compelled 
 them to do him honour. It is thus that our religion and 
 government are dragged in triumph after the wheels of the 
 idol car ! 
 
 " The most absurd miracles find easy credence with a 
 people who have long been given up to delusions to believe a 
 
1854 GEOLOGY IN THE SERVICE OF ISLAM 163 
 
 lie. Girar, above referred to, is supposed to have been the 
 scene of one of these. Several hundred years ago there is 
 said to have lived on the top of the hill near which the town 
 is built, a Mussulman named Sheik Farced, renowned for his 
 holy austerities. With the freedom which belongs to his 
 privileged class, he is reported to have addressed a merchant 
 who was passing by with bullocks laden with nutmegs, betel- 
 nuts, etc., and to have demanded some of his wares. The 
 merchant refused, alleging that his bullocks were laden only 
 with stones. ' Stones let them be,' said the enraged mendi- 
 cant ; and stones very soon did the poor distressed bullocks 
 find them become. The merchant no less distressed on 
 seeing the loss he had sustained, returned to Farced and 
 humbly entreated him to withdraw his curse, and restore his 
 property to its former value. The saint ordered him to throw 
 out the petrified fruits, to fill his sacks with leaves, and 
 begone. These he had not gone far till he found all converted 
 into gold and silver coins. Unhappily for the truth of this 
 story, it can be proved that Sheik Farced lived and died in 
 the Panjab, and that the existing memorials of the miracle, 
 which are scattered up and down the plain of Girar, are not 
 real organic remains, but mere nodules that have escaped out 
 of a clayey deposit in the neighbourhood. Yet on the 
 strength of this imposture there has been erected an extensive 
 establishment of fakeers, to whom all classes, high and low, 
 Hindus and Mussulmans, from every part of the state, 
 repair. Baba Pandurang's father made a vow to Fareed on 
 behalf of his son while he was an infant, and a lock of hair 
 was allowed to grow on Baba's head till both parent and 
 child could go to Girar and pay the vow. On the occasion a 
 sum of money was presented at the shrine of the deceased 
 saint, another sum to the fakeer who acted as master of 
 ceremonies, and a third to the drum. There was also brought 
 a meat-offering to the saint, consisting of bread mixed with 
 
164 STEPHEN HISLOP 1854 
 
 sugar and butter, which was afterwards distributed among 
 the fishes and tortoises with which the tank of the establish- 
 ment swarms ; but a fourth sum required to be given for 
 permission to make the distribution. According to the 
 avidity with which these tenants of the pool came to be fed 
 is the invisible guardian of the place supposed to be pleased 
 with the worshippers. This part of the proceedings being 
 accomplished to their wish, the deluded votaries were directed 
 to walk several times round the tank, and on their departure 
 to carry with them some of the duck-weed which mantles the 
 water, which they were taught to believe was a marvellous 
 kind of poppy-seed, and a remedy for numerous evils. With 
 what different feelings did Baba pay his second visit to Girar ! 
 The contrast was well fitted to draw forth his commiseration 
 for the hundreds of his countrymen who daily flock to that 
 scene of deception. In such a state of society the miracles of 
 the New Testament may be accepted, but they fail to impress 
 minds which look upon them as common, and embrace every 
 legend without examination." 
 
 At the end of 1854, on the 20th December, Mr. Hislop 
 and his family and colleague set out, with tents, on what was 
 perhaps the most important and fruitful of the tours of which 
 he has preserved a detailed record, to the hill country and 
 Gond centre of Chindwara district, to the north of Nagpoor. 
 The road, or track as it was then, ascends from the Zeraghat ^ 
 or lowlands of the Nagpoor plain to the Balaghat or highlands 
 of the Satpoora range. From these the Kanhan river of 
 Kamthi comes down in ravines and valleys, where it forms 
 strips of verdure and waters mango groves, in which the 
 villages nestle. In the bed of its Pench affluent, which rises 
 on the plateau of the Mothoor sanitarium to the north, Hislop 
 had discovered seams of coal two years before. 
 
 ^ For detailed description and maps see The Shidenfs Geography of India, 
 Political and Physical (John Murray). 
 
1854 TOUR IN THE LAND OF THE GONDS 165 
 
 " 25th. Started at 5| a.m. for Ramakona, where we arrived at 10 
 A.M., the intermediate villages being Hawra on the north bank of the 
 Jum 2 miles. Khair, 3 miles, a hamlet of 5 houses, where there were 
 great complaints of past oppression in regard to forced labour, and 
 where I met a Brahman, the patel of Paratpur, who would have 
 bought a tract had he been able to get a pice on loan in all the place. 
 Kajalwani, 3 miles; the Kanhan and Ramakona, 2 miles, in all 10 
 miles. Here met a chaprassi of the Nagpoor Post Office in charge of 
 upwards of 20 runners from Ramtek, etc., whom he was going to 
 station on the roads. Ramakona is under a Brahman patel, who is 
 rejoiced at the recent change of Government which prevents all forced 
 labour. Tried to preach to the post-runners, but found it very diffi- 
 cult. Afterwards went to see a Shankar Acharya, who was making a 
 tour for the collection of money, accompanied by a large retinue. He 
 was on his way to Chindwara, whence he intended to proceed to 
 Chatteesgarh, and then return home. The discussion commenced by my 
 asking the guru with what object he was travelling. He replied, to 
 confirm the people in their practices. What practices ? I asked. He 
 answered bathing, repeating the gayatri, etc. What is the use of 
 bathing ? To take away sins. But this he afterwards retracted, and 
 admitted that by the application of water to the body only bodily 
 pollution could be removed. There is another kind of snan, however, 
 he added, among us Brahmans, viz., that which is performed in the 
 evening called Basma-sndn, consisting of the application of ashes to the 
 body, which is a certain means of purifying the soul. This statement 
 also he withdrew, and took his stand on the efficiency of knowledge, 
 which is to the soul what bathing is to the body. Worship is of 
 nine kinds (nawvidha bhakti as it is in the Gita\ e.g., 1st, That 
 Brahmans should bathe and repeat the gayatri ; 2d, Shutting their eyes, 
 should meditate before an idol and thus bring the god's form into the 
 mind ; 3d, And if any one come at midday he should be reckoned god 
 and worshipped ; 4th, That beasts and birds should be fed, etc. The 
 third kind was chosen for comment by asking if a thief were to come 
 is he to be treated as a god ? Yes, because in every heart god resides. 
 If a thief has stolen, then is god the author of the theft ? No, he is 
 far from evil-doers. You have well said, for He dwells in His people 
 as a friend, but He hates the heart defiled by sin. I then asked if any 
 one kept the commandments of God ? A few. I then put it to him 
 if he did it, or ever met with a man who did it ? He confessed for 
 himself that he was unable, and had never found one that was able. 
 Then all we who are seated in this room are sinners, and how can we 
 
166 STEPHEN HISLOP 1854 
 
 be forgiven and saved ? By keeping God's commandments. But this 
 is the very thing that we have not been able to do in times past, and 
 how can we be able in the time to come ? When he felt the difficulty 
 he tried to get out of it by saying that there was no difference between 
 sin and righteousness. But you yourself had admitted that God is 
 angry with sinners, and if your hypothesis is correct He is angry 
 without a cause. When he could propose no way of deliverance from 
 sin, I unfolded the Gospel plan of redemption, to which he listened 
 and apparently assented. 
 
 " 26th. Started from Nawtal at 6 J A.M., and reached Talaw on 
 the tableland, a distance of 4 J miles, at 9 a.m. The Shankar Acharya 
 whom I met yesterday passed. In his suite there was a led cow 
 which as soon as it saw our encampment came and lay down beside us, 
 and scarcely could it be got away with all the efforts that could be used. 
 They lifted it up and tried to let it down on its feet, but it endeavoured 
 to keep its legs sloping so that they might not touch the ground. At 
 first the guru told his servants to beat it and get it on, but on being 
 reminded that in his view it was a goddess, he told them to desist. 
 He informed me that in the Mhat to which he belonged there were 
 about 500 Brahmans. At Talaw there are two temples built to 
 Shiwa Lumtrip by Dharmaji Bhosla. At Tara I heard a loud noise 
 in the village, arising from our cook having dishonestly helped himself 
 to sugar-cane. I reached the scene of the disturbance just in time to 
 see Virapa deal a heavy blow with the butt end of a musket on the 
 breast of a poor young villager. The lad was comforted by receiving 
 a rupee. How sad if our visit to this place for the promulgation of 
 the gospel of peace and salvation had been accompanied by the loss of 
 life! 
 
 " 27th. Bade farewell to Tara. Passed Tansara, as I found that 
 none of the peojDle understood Marathi, except the Kotwal, a Mahar. 
 In this respect the village resembled Tara, only there almost the 
 whole people were Gonds, while here the patel and 3 other families 
 were Rajpoots. Three miles farther on arrived at Mohokheda, a large 
 town of 1200 houses. The tahsildar, as he was called, was a Marathi 
 Brahman, and there were a good many others of the inhabitants who 
 used the same language. I had a large and attentive congregation in 
 the court. In the audience was one of the followers of the travelling 
 guru. His success in Mohokheda, however, was small up to the time 
 that we left the village, as no one had yet sent him anything to eat, 
 although it was well known that he had arrived. In this respect the 
 neglected religious teacher drew a painful contrast between himself 
 
1854 TOUR IN GOND-LAND COAL 167 
 
 and Laksliman, who had raised about a rupee by the sale of 30 tracts. 
 Lakshman truthfully replied that he gave the money's worth for the 
 money, while the guru's object was simply to enrich himself and his 
 order. My hearer helped the cause of Christ by admitting that 
 his superior was not able to defend his position at Kamakona. 
 Passed Sarat, Ij miles ; Sohagpur, Ij miles; Rajara, a village of the 
 Gond Raja with a monolith, 1 mile ; Badnur, Ij miles ; and 2 miles 
 farther on came to Pownar at 1 p.m., and encamped for the night. 
 It was evident at Mohokheda that Marathi was an imported language, 
 as all the Koonbis and Telis, of the latter of whom there is a great 
 number all over this part of the country, spoke Hindustani. Sohagpoor 
 was the only place at which it was admitted that Marathi was the 
 predominant language, being spoken by Koonbis and Malis. At Rajara 
 the people understood Marathi, and one of them could speak it, but 
 he confessed that himself and the majority of his co- villagers used 
 Hindustani among themselves. So also at Badnur. At Pownar a 
 crowd who assembled stated that Marathi was seldom or ever heard 
 among them. The people here were very kind, and would take nothing 
 for the sugar-cane which they gave us. Here I saw a wheel in opera- 
 tion for pressing out the sweet juice, the vat into which it is received, 
 and the furnace over which it is boiled into goor. 
 
 " 28th. Left Pownar at 6^ a.m. Drew the Gawali short pillar 
 on the S. side of the village, and examined the two on the N. side. 
 At Patpara, 5 miles N. of Pownar, drew the pillars on the S. side of 
 the village, which are in better preservation than any hitherto met 
 with, though all are of trap. On approaching Umret, which is 6 miles 
 from Patpara, we found the Kamavishdar had sent out men to 
 improve the roads. Reached our encamping ground about 11 a.m. 
 Mr. Hunter preached in the evening in the Kacheri. People attentive. 
 Stated no objections till Baba spoke. Nearly 90 books sold, chiefly 
 Balbodh First Books, perhaps in consequence of the preference given 
 to that character by Captain Chesney, the Deputy-Commissioner. No 
 school in the village, but the parents among, the Marathi Brahmans 
 teach their children at home. The Kamavishdar is a Parbhu, the 
 other officials Marathi Brahmans. The Kotwal, a Mahar, speaks 
 Marathi better than any other language. But at Barra Barkoi, to 
 which we went on 29th, we found the inhabitants to consist of Gonds 
 and Dheds, the latter not being able to speak Marathi. 
 
 " 29th. Started for the coal-field between C. and B. Barkoi at 6 
 A.M., passing on the way Nangalwadi, 2 miles ; Tawari, J mile ; 
 Chota Barkoi, 2 J miles, and the stream that passes through the coal 
 
168 STEPHEN HISLOP 1855 
 
 strata, on the N. bank of which stands Barra Barkoi, ^ mile. Re- 
 turned to the tent at Umret at 5 J p.m. Captain Chesney had kindly- 
 forwarded letters and supplies early in the morning. 
 
 *' SOthy Saturday. Acknowledged Captain Chesney's attention. 
 Left my dear family at Umret and went on to Jamei. . . . 
 
 " 31s^ Sabbath spent at Jamei. About noon preached in a 
 wretched hovel of a court-house, and made some inquiries about the 
 religion of the Gonds. At our encamping ground, on the N. of the 
 village, there was a samadh, with a small niche on the top of it for a 
 lamp, and various sculptures on each of the four sides, the figure of an 
 elephant being particularly good. It seems to be of the same age as 
 the Gawali columns, one of which stands in an adjoining field to the 
 E. On the S. of the village, under a mhowa and tamarind tree, are 
 two flat upright stones, one with a Gawali man holding a chain, and 
 another bearing a figure of Hanuman. 
 
 "1855. Monday, New Yearns Day. Hoar frost seen in a field 1 
 mile N. of Jamei ; J mile farther passed under a tree a figure of the 
 Nag, or, as it is called here, Nang Dewa. The commencement of the 
 ghat may be about If miles N.W. of Jamei Junur, a plain of idols, 
 without inhabitants, about J^ mile up the ghat, with tall mango trees 
 (wild ?) around. Here is another column. Saw a Nilghai (deer) on the 
 top of the ghat. . . . Inquired about the Gondi, and found the words 
 they afforded me to tally almost invariably with the table of vocables 
 furnished by Voysey. Observed that Koitors have good foreheads and 
 distended nostrils. In this last feature Alop Singh agreed -with them. 
 On the north of Gt. Bilawar, J mile after crossing the Karpada stream, 
 on the west of the road are two rows of pillars under the shadow of a 
 large pipal tree one row with 8 pillars on the west, and the eastern 
 row with 6 standing and one fallen. Besides these, two larger pillars 
 are embraced and partly enclosed by the tree, and another with an 
 archer is broken. Near these ancient remains is a modern idol sur- 
 rounded by very excellent specimens of rock crystal. From Bilawar 
 to Mothoor is a distance of 4 miles, through very long grass, in many 
 places 7 feet. Conversed about the Gonds with Dewasa, a Koitor, 
 whose family has resided in the same village for many generations. 
 There is everywhere an unwillingness in a husband to mention the 
 name of his own wife, though not of any other person's. 
 
 " 2d January. Left Mothoor at sunrise, and after walking about 2 
 miles, reached Mothoor Dewa, at a shed erected on the brink of the north 
 descent of the Mothoor hills, whence there is obtained a most imposing 
 view of the Mahadewa Hills on the north, with the intervening valley 
 
1855 AMONG THE GONDS 169 
 
 of jungle lying at our feet. Here there is a small Boodh of white 
 marble, with head and arms broken, and inscription like the little one 
 
 1 have seen from Muktagiri, but illegible. Around this respectable work 
 of art were rude figures of horsemen with swords in bas-relief, which 
 afterwards were said to be the work of the Moasis. Before these the 
 pilgrims to Mahadewa, who go by Gorak, as they return give jharti, 
 emptying their jholana of its contents. Immediately on leaving this 
 we commenced the descent, which in many places is exceedingly steep, 
 and may be about three miles long. When | down we came to an 
 uninhabited house, surrounded by a little cultivation, belonging 
 to the village of Jhot in the plain, which is 7 miles from Mothoor, 
 situated on the N.W. bank of the Sher stream. Here I made inquiries 
 at the Moasis, who extend from this north over the plain and beyond 
 Pachmari, about their language and religion, and Baba preached. 
 After dinner, proceeded in the afternoon to Bhawan, 8 miles and thence 
 
 2 to Nandakheda, at the foot of Jattapahad, where we arrived about 
 7 P.M., the full moon shining from above the bold hills. 
 
 " 3d January. Left Nandakheda at 8 J a.m. to ascend to Mahadewa 
 Cave, and returned at 2 p.m. Vira had retired with the tent to the junc- 
 tion of the Palaspari with the Denwa, and thither I went, passing five 
 square pillars whose figures I had not time to examine. Mr. Hunter, 
 who had been botanising at the foot of Jattapahad, followed after an 
 hour. I found Vira had got a few fossils, but the thunder and rain, 
 which soon after commenced, prevented us from carrying on the search 
 on that occasion. The fresh mark of a strong tiger's claw was observed 
 on the sand of the Palaspari stream a few yards from our tent, and we 
 could see from the door a black bear come down to drink the water 
 of the Denwa. Vira went after it with a gun, but could not fall in 
 with it. 
 
 *'4i^. Comparatively unsuccessful in our search for organic 
 remains. Not far from the south bank of the Katta we arrived at 
 7 P.M. in the midst of a very heavy dew, which is said to fall in 
 that part of the country from Kartik to Phalgoon (month). 
 
 " bth. Some of our village porters had fled during the night, 
 and a message required to be sent to a neighbouring village for help. 
 At 7 J A.M. set out for Gorak, 4 miles, to reach which we required to 
 climb half of a ghat, but not nearly so difficult as any part of the 
 Mothoor one. Gorak is under a Gond Thakoor named Jugkaj, who is 
 also over three or four neighbouring villages. He regards the Gond 
 Raja of Dewagad or Nagpoor as his chief, his forefather having received 
 the jaghire from one of that family. In his boyhood Jugkaj had 
 
170 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 learned to read Hindi under Lai Saheb, the Gond Thakoor of Auriya, 
 near Mothoor, the only one of the race known to be able to read ; but 
 though now not more than twenty-eight years of age, he has forgotten 
 it. He seemed an amiable youth ; equipped with an axe for cutting 
 down branches, and his waist hung round with ropes for his match- 
 lock, which was carried by an attendant, he appeared rather warlike. 
 He, his friend of Auriya, and the Thakoor of Barda, employ among 
 them Hindu law agents to represent them at Chindwara. So Mendar 
 Singh of Pachmarhi employs a Brahman as his Karkoon. Captain 
 Chesney informs me that of all the Thakoors connected with Chindwara 
 district there are only two or three who are not in debt. Their 
 law agents impose on their simplicity. Captain Chesney also men- 
 tioned that there are some people who come into his court who swear 
 only by the dog. Who they were he could not at the moment tell. 
 Conversed at Gorak with a Badiya cultivator about his race. They 
 speak Hindi, but in many of their religious practices resemble Gonds. 
 After leaving Gorak fifteen minutes, we mounted the remainder of the 
 ascent, which carried us gradually up between two hills to the top of 
 the table-land. Taking the whole ascent into consideration, the route 
 by Gorak is greatly to be preferred to that by Mothoor. . . . 
 
 "6^/i. Mr. Hunter and I set out for Uniret and Chindwara. 
 Children apparently much improved by their residence on the table- 
 land. Received news of the Battle of Inkerman, and Friend of India 
 with an article on the ofl&cial language of Nagpoor." 
 
 The tour in January and February, 1856, lay through the 
 highlands and forests, and among the Gonds of the Balaghat 
 district, towards Lanji. In January 1857, Mr. Hislop and 
 his family chose the route west-north-west through the hilly 
 part of the Nagpoor district, towards the uplands of Berar. 
 Occasionally we find in his very full journal of this tour such 
 an entry as this : "Jan. 15th. This day was devoted to the 
 examination of the hills in the neighbourhood, and the col- 
 lection of Tertiary fossils." Again, " Came to a knoll covered 
 with a Druidical circle, which I recollected having climbed 
 on a previous journey. . . . Crossed the Kadak with its bed 
 of tessellated trap. A formless idol, most probably Masoba, 
 standing under an anjan (Pentaptera) tree ; on the winged 
 front of the tree I found several small black beetles, greatly 
 
1857 KINDLINESS OF THE PEOPLE 171 
 
 resembling the insects found at Dr. Eawes' bungalow at 
 Suradi." But the steady work of the ever-observant mission- 
 ary, as he made his daily march of from twelve to twenty 
 miles, climbing or walking, was to talk to all he met on 
 the way to peace, and when his tent was pitched for the 
 evening, to preach the glad tidings of the kingdom, and 
 next morning to confer with the officials and Brahmans on 
 sin and salvation, using their local knowledge and his own 
 learning as occasions to lift them to higher things. He found 
 the people of all classes, even Mussulman fakeers, but espe- 
 cially the Hindus and Gonds, more kindly than ever before. 
 
 In truth he was now known far and wide as a holy and 
 learned man, who taught the people because he loved them. 
 When climbing a hill, every watercourse of which was dried 
 up, he was faint for water, and applied to two peasants who, 
 with the wife of one of them, were threshing pulse. " They 
 readily parted with some of their precious fluid, and, more- 
 over, offered some of the pulse. I was very much impressed 
 with the kindness of the rural population, whose feelings of 
 hospitality would fain have broken through the restraints 
 even of caste. One readily gave his lota (brass jug), observ- 
 ing that it could easily be cleansed from defilement by simply 
 washing it." Another, at the next halting-place, presented 
 abundance of his sugar-cane to the travellers, while the 
 headman gave his veranda for a preaching place, which 
 was crowded, and offered the preacher betel-nut. The people, 
 their foreign rulers and teachers alike, were ignorant of the 
 gathering storm. 
 
CHAPTEE VI 
 
 THE MUTINY YEAR-NAGPOOR SAVED BY THE MISSIONARY 
 
 The Mutiny of 1857 Mussulman and Maratha Civilians and military men 
 in Nagpoor The Chapatee cakes Hislop's opinion His Mussulman 
 friend, Feiz Buksh, reveals to him the plot He reports it to Mr. Ellis 
 Women and children take refuge in Sitabaldi Fort Major Johnston's 
 command Future bearing of the Mutiny on Christian Missions Hislop 
 suffers greatly from fever Massacre of Rev. Thomas Hunter and his 
 family at Sialkot Resignation and letter of Rev. Robert Hunter Stephen 
 Hislop's journal in the Mutiny months of 1857 Hailstorm, the Holi, 
 execution of traitors Movable columns Mission work restricted by 
 the military Day of humiliation and prayer Sepoy inquirers The 
 Lingayets Ramtek Hindu excitement and portents Mr. Plowdcn's 
 examination of the Mission schools Major L. Johnston's narrative 
 Captain W. L. Chapman's testimony to Hislop's service Hislop's final 
 opinion on the Mutiny His non-Christian native friends Resists the 
 doctors no longer Welcomes Rev. J. G. Cooper Baptizes seven con- 
 verts. 
 
 The discontent of the pensioned representatives of the Mo- 
 hammedan and Maratha rivals, whom events had compelled 
 us to supersede in the mal-administration of the country, 
 found in the caste panic, caused by the greased cartridges, 
 the occasion which led to the Sepoy Mutiny of 1857 in 
 Northern and Central India. From the Calcutta suburb of 
 Dum Dum and Barrackpore to Berhampore and Meerut, 
 right up the Ganges and Jumna valleys, the wild epidemic 
 silently spread. The carelessness of the English character 
 and the incapacity of two or three military officers in the 
 highest command, allowed the mutinous and murderous 
 Bengal native army to find a refuge and a centre of support 
 
1857 THE SEPOY MUTINY 173 
 
 in the old Mussulman capital of Delhi, where the Great 
 Mofful still exercised titular influence. The Maratha and 
 Mohammedan plotters, represented by Nana Dhoondopunt of 
 Cawnpore, and Azeemoolla Khan who had returned from 
 Europe with a report of our early disasters in the Crimean 
 War, could not have desired any course more favourable to 
 their design had they deliberately planned it. 
 
 Nor was our Indian empire ever less prepared for the 
 struggle. The British garrison had been reduced to just half 
 its strength at this hour by the withdrawal of regiments for 
 the Crimean and Persian campaigns, in spite of the remon- 
 strances of the Marquis of Dalhousie. The three large 
 mercenary armies of Bengal, Bombay, and Madras were de- 
 moralised by a military system which at once pampered and 
 provoked their prejudices, while it left them in control of the 
 most vital strategic points and fortresses in the country, and 
 of a powerful artillery. The irregular levies of the newly- 
 conquered Panjab alone, thanks to Dalhousie, Edwardes, 
 and the Lawrences, were a reliable fighting force, and from 
 the far north they helped to save the empire. In the centre 
 and on the south, the Madras sepoys were no better disci- 
 plined than their more warlike fellows of Hindustan; but 
 their family system the wives and children who marched 
 and lived with them kept them still. Add to all this the 
 inexperience and weakness of the central Government, which 
 kept itself isolated in Calcutta. Lord Canning, the new 
 Governor-General, had as his council the least satisfactory 
 set of advisers that had ever paralysed a personally brave 
 and responsible ruler, since Lord Auckland had been used as 
 the tool of the first Afghan war. If Calcutta was the centre, 
 as it is, of our imperial interests in Southern Asia, the empire 
 was saved, and was re-conquered from the extremities by 
 John Lawrence and Herbert Edwardes, Mcolson and Baird 
 Smith, at Peshawur and Delhi ; by Lord Elphinstone, Durand, 
 
174 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 and Hugh Kose at Satara and Bombay, Indore and Jhansi ; by 
 Stephen Hislop and those whom he first awoke to the danger, 
 at Nagpoor and Haidarabad. 
 
 The story of the " Mohammedan conspiracy, formed with 
 Maratha collusion" at ISTagpoor, as Sir Kichard Temple 
 authoritatively describes it,^ has never yet been told. Only 
 now, in the detailed journal of Stephen Hislop and diary of 
 Major Lawrence Johnston are all the facts before us. 
 The Parliamentary papers and official enclosures to secret 
 letters from India, record accurately enough whatever the 
 local authorities at Nagpoor chose to report to Calcutta at 
 the time; and on these the elaborate work of Kaye and 
 Colonel Malleson, and the admirable History of the Indian 
 Mutiny, by T. E. E. Holmes,^ are based. But Nagpoor was not 
 then fortunate in its officials, while prejudice ran high between 
 the civilians and military men there. Mr. George Plowden, 
 a Bengal civilian, who had the reputation of being able and 
 who was known to be constitutionally lazy, was the Com- 
 missioner, through whom alone all communications could pass. 
 Mr. E. Ellis, a Madras civilian, was both able and active, but 
 he was new to the people, and the Deputy-Commissioner of 
 only one district, though that was Nagpoor. There was no 
 public opinion outside of the officials, no means of reaching or 
 influencing native opinion except Hislop, no newspaper press 
 worth the name. Nagpoor was isolated on every side except 
 on the open west by the branch railway to the Bombay main 
 line, and soon it came to be cut off altogether from any but 
 the slowest and most uncertain communication with the rest 
 of India. Even had the new Province been more favour- 
 ably situated or better known, what attention could it expect 
 or did it deserve from a Government beset like Lord Can- 
 ning's ? Bengal itself, Agra, Cawnpore, Lucknow, were all 
 
 1 Men and Events of My Time in India, p. 112, (John Murray) 1882. 
 
 2 Second Edition, 1885 (W. H. Allen & Co.) 
 
1857 THE PLOT REVEALED TO HIM 175 
 
 of more account, and yet, such was the small number of 
 British troops and faithful mercenaries, even these had to 
 bide their time till John Lawrence could take Delhi. 
 
 In a letter to his Church in Scotland, dated 23d July 
 1857, which was not published at the time, Mr. Hislop began 
 by reviewing the events thus briefly noted in his Journal 
 " 10th May. Mutiny occurred at Meerut ; on 11th at Delhi." 
 He stated that the mutinous spirit which, for the past three 
 months had been rampant in the north of India, was at first 
 exhibited by Hindu sepoys, who were possessed by a caste 
 antipathy to the use of certain cartridges which, however, 
 they had not been actually required to use. Since the 
 commencement of the outbreak the movement had more and 
 more become a Mussulman one. It seemed then likely that 
 the Mohammedans had taken advantage of the religious pre- 
 judices of the Hindus to regain, if possible, their former 
 position. ChajpateeSy or white wheaten cakes, had been 
 silently distributed from hand to hand over many parts of 
 the country. As that mysterious transaction was managed 
 in the Province of Nagpoor, it was accompanied by the an- 
 nouncement that the bread was given by order of Government, 
 leaving the recipients to indulge their wonted jealousy of any 
 interference with their food. The chapatees were circulated 
 in Nagpoor in the month of March, and about the same time, 
 reported Hislop, the conspiracy for the overthrow of the 
 British power in the Province was formed. 
 
 The 14th of June, a Sunday, was the day on which the 
 Government of India expected the Barrackpore sepoys 
 to march upon the capital. The Calcutta authorities so 
 took up the available carriage, planted artillery at the Mo- 
 hammedan Madrissa or college, and advised the Christian 
 ministers to be brief in their services, as to cause a panic. 
 The actual date of the centenary of Plassey was the 23d of 
 June, on or before which a very general rumour, in the form 
 
176 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 of a prophecy, asserted that the British raj was to come to an 
 end. Hislop wrote of Nagpoor "The 16th of June was, I 
 believe, fixed for the insurrection here, as in several other 
 parts of India. Nagpoor, to speak after the manner of men, 
 contained the elements both of safety and danger of safety, 
 in Kamthi being occupied by Madras troops, principally 
 native, but including a small proportion of European artil- 
 lery ; of danger, in Takli, a suburb of Sitabaldi, being a station 
 for an irregular native force, formed on the model of Bengal. 
 The Irregular Cavalry recruited in the Province were almost 
 all Mussulmans ; the Irregular Infantry drawn from Northern 
 India were chiefly high -caste Hindus. The risk, from the 
 personnel of our Sitabaldi Force, was increased by the cir- 
 cumstance that all our nearest cantonments were occupied 
 by military of the same description, Eajpoot and Brahman 
 sepoys at Jabalpoor, and Mussulman cavalry in Berar. 
 
 " But we had little idea of our real situation. Sitabaldi 
 Fort had been allowed to fall well-nigh into ruin, and only a 
 short time before a proposition had been made to have it 
 altogether dismantled. Our excellent friend Captain Lawrence 
 Johnston of the 26th Madras Native Infantry, perceiving the 
 importance of the position, on 12th June persuaded the autho- 
 rities to have it put in repair. That night I was enabled 
 to appreciate the foresight implied in the advice. Feiz 
 Buksh, an old Mussulman gentleman with whom I have 
 been acquainted since the year of my arrival in India, under 
 shelter of the darkness stole from the city with his son, a 
 former pupil of the Mission, to urge me immediately to send 
 my wife and family to Bombay, as in four days more the 
 people of Nagpoor intended to join the military, and massacre 
 all the Christians in the place. 
 
 "Here, however, we see the hand of God employed to 
 precipitate and disconcert their designs. The Irregular 
 Cavalry, who were the leaders in the plot, in order the more 
 
1857 THE MUTINY AT NAGPOOR 177 
 
 effectually to blind the authorities, volunteered to proceed 
 against the mutinous regiments of Bengal. On Saturday 
 morning (13th June) as I was communicating to Mr. Ellis, 
 our Deputy Commissioner, the information which I had 
 received the previous evening from Feiz Buksh, Mr. Plowden, 
 the Chief Commissioner, was on his way to thank the Irregular 
 Cavalry for the zeal and loyalty which they had recently 
 expressed ; and to direct a squadron of them to be in readiness 
 that evening to join a field force that was on the point of 
 marching from Kamthi against Jabalpoor. The cavalry, 
 with every mark of cordiality, replied that if the Madras 
 troops were allowed to start that day, the required detach- 
 ment from them would overtake them the day after. Now it 
 was felt that no time must be lost in striking the blow. If 
 the squadron were not prepared to march next day, the 
 mutinous spirit which animated the whole regiment would 
 be discovered and punished before help could be obtained 
 from the city. Whether then should they fall upon the 
 Christians while they were assembled early next morning for 
 the worship of God in the episcopal church, or that very 
 Saturday night kill them in their beds ? For a time they 
 hesitated, but thinking perhaps, all too truly, that the former 
 alternative would apply to only a small portion of the 
 European community, the latter was the course they resolved 
 to pursue. 
 
 " Though on the preceding night I was the only European 
 that was aware of their intention to rise at all, yet on the 
 evening of the 13th I was as ignorant as others of their 
 determination to do so within a few hours. I therefore pro- 
 ceeded as usual to Kamthi with the view of conducting 
 divine service there next morning (Sabbath). Meanwhile 
 the conspirators had agreed that on the ascent of fire-balloons 
 the Irregular Cavalry from Takli, and armed men from 
 Nagpoor, should meet half-way in a garden near our house 
 
 N 
 
178 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 called the Moti Bagh. From that rendezvous strong bands 
 were to be distributed to various parts of the station, some to 
 murder the sleeping inhabitants at midnight, and others to 
 seize the fort held by Captain Johnston and a small body of 
 Madras sepoys, the command of which would have given 
 them the control of the powder magazine within the walls, 
 and of the arsenal and treasury, with their vast stores of arms 
 and money at the foot of the hill. By 10 p.m. 400 of the fiercest 
 Mussulmans from the city were lurking in the garden, 
 expecting further reinforcements, and especially the arrival 
 of the Irregular Cavalry. These at the same hour were in 
 their saddles prepared to set out for the place of meeting, and 
 only awaited the return of their emissary from the lines of 
 the Irregular Infantry, on whose adhesion they calculated at 
 the jQrst announcement of their purpose. 
 
 " Here, however, we have again to mark the interposition 
 of the Most High. The havildar (native sergeant) on duty 
 was one of a very few Madras men who had been drafted 
 into the corps among the high-caste Hindus from the north ; 
 and to him the sentry led the cavalry's agent, who was 
 forthwith put in prison. The alarm was given to the 
 European officers. The families were roused from their 
 beds, and before the hour of midnight all had fled to 
 Kamthi, or sought refuge in the neighbouring fort. The 
 cavalry, seeing the plot was found out, dismounted and 
 pretended to be fast asleep ; but the city people still kept 
 their position in the garden. Scarcely had my dear wife 
 and three children made their way to the hiU, when a 
 messenger from these blood-thirsty men came to reconnoitre 
 our house; but finding that the prey had escaped, he is 
 supposed to have returned and with others to have advised 
 their retreat. 
 
 " Most remarkable was the fear which the Lord put into 
 the hearts of the enemy. Had they gone forward in the 
 
1857 GOD SAVES NAGPOOR 179 
 
 execution of their design, even after it was discovered, there 
 is every reason to apprehend that it would have succeeded. 
 The handful of Christians in Sitabaldi could never have 
 resisted their attack ; and once seen in energetic action they 
 would have been joined by their numerous sympathisers in 
 the Irregular Infantry, and by hosts of desperate characters 
 from the city eager for plunder. Triumphant in Sitabaldi, 
 and in possession of treasury, magazine, and arsenal, their 
 march to Kamthi would have been the signal for mutiny to 
 many of their co-religionists there, with whom they had been 
 in correspondence ; and conspicuous as has been the loyalty 
 of the Madras Native Infantry, it would have tried even their 
 constancy to rally round their ofiicers and the European 
 artillery in support of the Government. I need not say that 
 at all the stations throughout the Province the mutiny and 
 revolt at the capital, if successful, would have found numerous 
 imitators. That all these calamities have been graciously 
 warded off, and that you have still a Mission at Nagpoor, is 
 to be attributed not to the wisdom or power of man, but to 
 the sovereign mercy of our God, who has preserved us while 
 many of our countrymen, not more unfavourably situated than 
 we, have been cruelly butchered. 
 
 " At the same time it is only due to our authorities to 
 state that, since they learned the danger, their measures have 
 been distinguished by great promptness and judgment. On 
 Sabbath morning after dawn a strong force from Kamthi was 
 in Sitabaldi to overawe the mutineers, the troops which had 
 been despatched towards Jabalpoor were recalled, and as 
 the daily investigations advanced the ringleaders in the wicked 
 scheme were seized and punished; while the whole of the native 
 population were disarmed. Nor were the meritorious for- 
 gotten. The men who aided in apprehending the emissary of 
 the cavalry were promoted in the regiment, and my friend 
 Feiz Buksh was rewarded with the ofidce of kohval (chief 
 
180 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 magistrate) in Nagpoor, where he has been of eminent service 
 in seeking out and arresting traitors. 
 
 " Your late war in Europe was exactly forty years after 
 the termination of that which preceded it. The same period 
 had elapsed between our flight to Sitabaldi Hill and the last 
 occasion on which that summit had been used by our country- 
 men as a place of refuge and defence. For the first three 
 weeks of our residence within the fort my visits to the city 
 were suspended ; but since then the work of the Mission has 
 been prosecuted as usual. While cut off from my labours 
 among the heathen I had the more time to bestow on the 
 professing Christians who were my fellow refugees. I had 
 thus access to some whom my voice seldom reaches, and I 
 felt it to be a solemn thing to preach the gospel to hearers 
 who, like myself, had been doomed to death, but had been 
 saved that thenceforth they might give more earnest heed to 
 the things which concern their everlasting peace. May the 
 warning and the deliverance be improved by us all ! 
 
 " Though it may be premature to offer an opinion on the 
 future bearing upon Missions of the judgments that are now 
 abroad on this land, yet it cannot be unprofitable to look 
 back on some of their causes. These are to be sought for in 
 connection with the native troops; and as I live on the 
 borders of the Bengal and Madras armies, and at a station 
 where we have representatives of both, I may be permitted to 
 point out the difference between them, which is sufficient to 
 account for the north of India being a scene of confusion and 
 bloodshed, and the south the abode of order and peace. 
 
 " The great distinction between the two Presidencies is in 
 the policy followed towards caste in their armies. The Bengal 
 Government has in this respect actually guided its proceed- 
 ings by the rules of Hinduism, while that of Madras has 
 looked more to the principles of common justice. Military 
 service is a source of livelihood to a considerable portion of 
 
1857 DIFFEKENCE BETWEEN BENGAL AND MADRAS AEMIES 181 
 
 the natives of India. This employment in the south is thrown 
 open to all who possess physical fitness for it, but in the 
 north the paramount qualification for regiments of the line is 
 ceremonial; and without exception none are admitted who 
 cannot prove the purity of their birth according to the super- 
 stitious standard of Hinduism. Hence the ranks of the 
 Irregular Infantry are filled chiefly by Brahmans and Eajpoots, 
 while low -caste Hindus, and Christians, who are reckoned 
 the lowest of the low, were excluded. So jealous is the 
 exclusion that it extends to the military hospitals. Native 
 dressers from Madras may belong to any caste or religious 
 persuasion, but a native Christian is ineligible for the corres- 
 ponding office in Bengal ; and little more than a year ago I 
 was told by a Hindu originally chosen for his birth-purity, 
 but who while acting as native doctor to the Irregular 
 Infantry here frequently expressed his belief in Christianity, 
 that he durst not act on his convictions, as the penalty of the 
 step would be the loss of his situation. It was not so that a 
 Mussulman Government dealt by the religion which itself 
 professed. The followers of the false prophet were never 
 guilty of such temporising expedients. They asserted the 
 principle that an adherent of Islam in India, regardless of 
 birth -purity or impurity, was entitled to at least equal 
 privileges with the people whom they had conquered, and 
 if any of the latter embraced their faith they did not on 
 that account esteem them as worse than before. 
 
 " In this course of conduct we see the origin of the single 
 exception, which, as I have hinted above, the Bengal Govern- 
 ment sanctions in its army. The only class of men, who 
 notwithstanding Brahmanical scruples to the contrary, are 
 enlisted with high -caste Hindus are Mussulmans, who, if 
 possible, are even more opposed to the British rule than the 
 others. When false religions are thus fostered, and God's 
 truth branded with official disapprobation, is it wonderful 
 
182 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 that the rules of the Shastras and Koran should come to be 
 more regarded than the articles of war? Need it surprise us, 
 that the native officer should be looked up to by the sepoy 
 rather than his European superior, or that a Brahman in the 
 ranks should have more influence in a corps than the colonel 
 at its head ? We trace the connection between the crime 
 and the punishment, when we see the heart of a parent 
 broken by the undutiful behaviour of his over -indulged 
 child; and can we be chargeable with misinterpreting God's 
 righteous dealings, when adopting the same principle we 
 ascribe the present calamities inflicted by the Bengal army 
 principally to the encouragements which have been afforded 
 by the Government to its heathenish and fanatical organisa- 
 tion ? Oh, what a saving of treasure to the Honourable Com- 
 pany's exchequer, and, what is still more to be valued, what 
 a preservation of the precious lives of our countrymen and 
 countrywomen, would there have been had there been some 
 Christians in the ranks of the Bengal native regiments, and 
 fewer high-caste Hindus and bigoted Mussulmans ! 
 
 " I thankfully acknowledge that Indian rulers now are 
 very different from what they were years ago. Every year 
 lately has witnessed the introduction of government measures 
 for the real welfare of all classes of the people. Some of 
 these may have contributed to arouse the demon, which, 
 knowing that it has but a short time, has gone forth to lay 
 waste the fertile plains of the Ganges. But this evil spirit 
 was the creation of unholy influences that were at work in 
 past generations, and have not, as I have endeavoured to 
 show, even yet ceased altogether to operate in this land. 
 They seem not to be wholly unknown in favoured Britain 
 itself, if we may judge from the report of Lord Ellenborough's 
 speech in the House of Peers on the first intelligence of the 
 Meerut tragedy. Doubtless, as he is represented to have 
 said, if the Europeans were driven from India at present. 
 
1857 CAUSES OF THE MUTINY 183 
 
 there would not be left a dozen of sincere converts to the 
 gospel ; for all would be massacred, even as British Christians 
 here were well-nigh being. In this sense the statement of 
 his Lordship is strictly true ; but in any other it is a libel 
 on the character of a numerous and increasing body of 
 Christian disciples, of which its author will, I trust, live to 
 be ashamed." 
 
 " Nagpoor, 2'^th September 1857. 
 
 '' I delayed for some weeks writing to you regarding our 
 most merciful deliverance with the desire of making my 
 account more accurate. I am not surprised at the many con- 
 flicting statements that appear at home on the subject of our 
 mutiny in general, when I reflect how difficult it is to under- 
 stand aright what passes at a particular locality. In the 
 diversity of opinion which prevails, one thing seems now to 
 be almost universally admitted among residents in the East, 
 and that is that cartridges had little or no share in bringing 
 about the revolt of the Bengal army. I am the more con- 
 vinced of this inasmuch as, though the wheaten cakes, which 
 are believed to have emanated from the instigators of the 
 mutiny, did not reach the south of this Province till the 
 month of March, they had made their appearance on our 
 northern frontier in the middle of January, which was some 
 days before any report was made on the murmurs at Dum- 
 Dum, or the disaffection at Barrackpore. My own view of the 
 origin of the disturbances is, that the Mohammedans have for 
 some time past been animated by more than their usual 
 hostility to the British Government, and that they have 
 worked on the prejudices of the native soldiery, whenever 
 there was an opportunity ; while the Bengal army, whose 
 organisation is eminently favourable to the development of 
 insubordination, feeling that they possessed strength, deter- 
 mined to exercise it for the subversion of authority, in the 
 
184 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 hope of obtaining power and wealth by the change. Of 
 course the instigators of the mutiny were ready to join when- 
 ever the sepoys made a commencement, and the longer the 
 insurrection continues the more of this non-military element 
 mixes in it, and even Hindu nobles, sighing for liberty to 
 practise more grievous wrong, were drawn into it. 
 
 " In the plot that was discovered here in June scarcely the 
 name of a Hindu was implicated ; but if another wave of 
 the rising tide were to pass over us, it would not be matter 
 of astonishment to find some of the Kajpoot zemindars in the 
 east of the Province carried away with it. A large force is 
 now hovering on our northern border, against which the 
 column that had been pushed forward from this is very 
 inadequate ; but we trust that the Lord who has spared us 
 hitherto will also ward off this new danger. 
 
 " I shall not write more at present, as I am not fit for 
 much exertion. In the last two months I have suffered 
 greatly from fever, which has returned three successive times, 
 as soon as I returned to my work. Had it not been for the 
 aid of our dear converts, the operations of the mission would 
 have been well-nigh at a stand. We need help, as I feel 
 that my strength is not what it was before the murderous 
 assault made on me three years ago. I was prepared to hear 
 of the esteem which my beloved colleague had gained, and 
 the important aid he had afforded to the cause of missions at 
 home. I hope he may be long spared to labour in the same 
 cause at Nagpoor. Alas! how soon was the promising career 
 of his brother cut short." 
 
 In an earlier letter, dated 19th June, which the Witness 
 published, Stephen Hislop had told the facts, though not so 
 fully, but with the same modest reticence as to his own 
 action. Long before this time he had become known to all 
 the city and country around as fearless, just and upright, a 
 friend of the natives, and a foe to the abuses of his own 
 
1857 THE MASSACRE AT SIALKOT 186 
 
 countrymen, while trusted and admired by the best of these. 
 His influence with Feiz Buksh alone, under God, saved Nag- 
 poor. It was like all his career that he should go to Kamthi 
 to do his duty at such a time. He writes " I have been 
 busy in advising with Mr. Ellis, visiting the European 
 hospital and preaching to my fellow refugees in the Fort. The 
 commandant of the garrison is our excellent friend. Captain 
 Johnston, a member of our church, whose zeal and ability have 
 tended greatly to assure the families under his protection. But 
 it is to God our thanks are due, for we have been preserved, 
 while many of our countrymen, not more unfavourably 
 situated than we, have been cruelly massacred." 
 
 As he wrote these words and the closing sentence of the 
 former letter he thought with anguish of the murder at 
 Sialkot, Panjab, of the Eev. Thomas Hunter of the Established 
 Church of Scotland's Mission, his wife and infant child, as 
 they were fleeing in their buggy to the fort. The fatal ball 
 which passed through the face of the missionary entered the 
 neck of his wife, and a gaol warder then cut both to pieces, 
 and their boy, with a sword. Eobert Hunter, Hislop's 
 beloved colleague, was on furlough in Scotland. He had 
 been the means of attracting to a missionary career in the 
 East, the brother who had thus perished, and he felt respon- 
 sible for his life. While submitting to the will of God, he 
 felt that it was his duty to resign. The letter in which he 
 informed his Church of this forms one of the most pathetiic 
 pages of the literature of the sepoy mutiny and war, which, 
 with its blood and tears, at once obscures and glorifies the 
 annals of our empire. 
 
 "As it could not for a moment be doubted that this afflictive 
 visitation was sent in infinite wisdom and love, I trust I was enabled, 
 from the first, submissively to acquiesce in the Divine appointment, 
 though it not merely brought with it much immediate grief, but made 
 an ominous change in all my prospects for the future. It was not 
 
186 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 that the wish had arisen to shrink from encountering danger, or that 
 my interest in the evangelisation of India had come to an end : on 
 the contrary, 1 was conscious of a determination, in the Divine strength, 
 still to face any perils to which duty might call, while my desire for the 
 conversion of the heathen world was not diminished in the slightest 
 degree. But I felt that, with my peculiarities of mental constitution, 
 I could not hope again to be an effective labourer in the East. Nearly 
 every object I beheld would call up the scene of the murder, and it 
 would be in the last degree harrowing to my feelings to listen to 
 panegyrics on the rebel party, by whom so many of those dearest to 
 me had been barbarously murdered. If exposed to these influences 
 there was imminent risk, either that I should be driven to an abate- 
 ment of that strong love for the heathen, without which a missionary 
 is useless, or that in the effort to resist this temptation, my mind would 
 sink into a hopelessly morbid state. Could it have been assumed 
 that the call of duty still summoned me to the East, it would have 
 been a distrust of Divine grace to suppose that strength would not be 
 afforded ; but, believing the effects produced on my mind, by the 
 terrible bereavement, to be such as wholly to disqualify me for 
 labouring effectively in India, I viewed this as a providential intima- 
 tion that my work there was over, and should have regarded it as 
 presumption and not faith to go forward. There was thus no course 
 open to me but the very painful one of resigning my office as a 
 missionary. This was done after mature and prayerful deliberation, 
 about a week after the sad intelligence was received, for until my 
 responsibility as a missionary had ceased, and my salary been resigned, 
 I could not with good conscience go into the lengthened seclusion 
 then so urgently required." 
 
 Hislop thus lovingly reasoned with his friend : 
 " When the first swell of emotion in your heart has sub- 
 sided, I trust that you will see your way to return to ISTag- 
 poor. You ask me to consider how I would have acted had 
 I, on my return from Kamthi on 13th June, found my dear 
 wife and family massacred. I must say the sight of such a 
 catastrophe would have made me turn away from this place 
 with something akin to loathing. But if I understand my 
 own heart, my absence would have been only for a time, or 
 if permanent, I would have sought some other station in 
 
1857 HIS colleague's RESIGNATION 187 
 
 Maharashtra, where my acquaintance with the vernacular 
 and my Indian experience would not be thrown away. Were 
 you to return to Nagpoor, your memory would be free from 
 the vividness of the actual spectacle of death, and your resi- 
 dence here would be the same to you as a change to Bombay 
 would in the case supposed have been to me. If the cause 
 I now indicate be indeed the path of duty, you know Who 
 has said, * As your day is, so shall your strength be.' Arm 
 your mind with the encouragement quoted in your third 
 letter in the Witness, ' Why art thou cast down, my soul, 
 and why art thou disquieted within me ? Hope thou in God.\ 
 Yes, your Almighty, ever Gracious Father, will prove to you 
 an all-sufficient Friend. Here is the Christian's unspeakable 
 advantage above all who lean upon mere nature's frail sup- 
 port. And yet there are many worldly men who have lost 
 their dearest relatives in this mutiny continuing in India, 
 and bearing up under their accumulated woes, simply for 
 worldly ends. In this, as in all other things, let us seek to 
 adorn the doctrine of our God and Saviour. 
 
 " The Lord's people here, without any exception, believe 
 that, had you returned to Nagpoor, you would have met with 
 nothing in your outward circumstances materially to impede 
 your usefulness, nothing which the grace of God would not 
 have enabled you to surmount. And in the eyes of worldly men 
 never does the Christian spirit shine forth with greater lustre 
 than in times of trial, when there is need of the patience of 
 the saints, and the fortitude which is to be added to faith. 
 It is marvellous how the Lord deals with us. Before I re- 
 ceived your letter announcing your resignation, I was reduced 
 to extreme weakness by repeated attacks of fever, and I was 
 beginning to fear that I should not be able to continue at 
 my post any longer ! But when the necessity of remaining 
 became inevitable, my recovery commenced, and now I am 
 permitted to carry on my usual duties. 
 
188 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 *' The work hereafter will, I trust, not be much more diffi- 
 cult than it has been hitherto. The people may be more 
 unwilling hearers, and had they the opportunity they might 
 be more bitter and united opponents. But Mussulman intol- 
 erance and Hindu caste have been staked in the cause of the 
 mutineers, and when the cause is lost their influence is ipso 
 facto impaired. There will, I think, henceforth be less defer- 
 ence shown to the prejudices of the natives by the Govern- 
 ment and the European community at large. I am only 
 afraid that among the latter there will be greater indifference 
 to any scheme devised for the good of the native population." 
 
 Writing again on 29th December 1857, Hislop refers to 
 his colleague's resignation : " Of course I agree with Dr. 
 Tweedie in believing that you have erred ; but I am inclined 
 to think the error has arisen more from the sensibility of 
 your nervous system than from a want of light in the judg- 
 ment. Every person who knows you will acquit you of any 
 fault in the moral perception. Dr. Heude considers you 
 quite right not to return." 
 
 The invaluable Reports on the Land Revenue Settlement 
 of the various districts of the Central Provinces, and Sir 
 Charles Grant's Gazetteer based upon them, do justice 
 to the researches of Hislop in physical science, and to his 
 papers on their mineral resources; but this is all that is 
 recorded of his far greater service in the Mutiny at a time 
 when he was the only one of " the Scotch Church mission- 
 aries." Mr. A. B. Eoss, the settlement officer, who had been 
 Assistant Commissioner under Mr. Ellis in 1857, reports : 
 " Secret nightly meetings in the city had been discovered by 
 Mr. Ellis ; and the Scotch Church missionaries, who had 
 schools and some influence in the city, had given warning 
 that the public mind was much disturbed." The journal of 
 Mr. Hislop and narrative of Major Johnston will show further 
 how the Christian missionary and Christian officer energised 
 
1857 HIS JOURNAL IN THE MUTINY 189 
 
 in those days. We are still too near the events of *57 to 
 estimate them in their proper proportion. The time will come 
 when every contemporary record of suffering and triumph 
 will be precious in the sight of the historian. The war of the 
 Mutiny has been recorded, the tale of its sorrows and heroism 
 has yet to be told. 
 
 Mr. Hislop's Journal in the Mutiny Months of 1857. 
 
 " loth March. In the evening of this day the Holi fires were lighted, 
 and by the remnant of the royal family a sheep with its legs tied was 
 burnt alive as usual in the Chandni Chouk. Was reminded of the 
 cruelty practised also at the Moharam on this poor animal. Last 
 Moharam, the butler of Mr. Bell, who is over the sirdars in the city, 
 obtained extensive presents from these sirdars, and in his character of 
 tiger tore with his iron claws, ate part of the liver, and drank the 
 blood, it is said, of five or six sheep until he was ready to vomit. He 
 was not dismissed by his master. Two or three days before the Holi, 
 heard of the cock-fighting that is carried on before the young Gond 
 Raja, who is a ward of the Government under the care of Mr. Bell. 
 
 " About this time Captain Holland was nearly killed by a tiger in 
 the neighbourhood of Paldi, five miles east of Nagpoor. 
 
 " About 20th, Vira, who had gone to Mangali, observed the distri- 
 bution of chapatees (wheaten cakes) in Jamni and Talegaum, villages in 
 that neighbourhood. Five were sent to every village, for which a pice 
 was charged. 
 
 ^^ Saturday, 9th May. Captain Lawrence Johnston of 26th Madras 
 Native Infantry came out on detachment duty for a week, during 
 which he always slept on the hill. He supports a school for boys and 
 another for girls by taking photographs. The weather, while he was 
 here, was unfavourable to his benevolent relaxation. 
 
 " lOth. Mutiny occurred at Meerut; on 11th at Delhi. 
 
 " 11 th. A report had been spread abroad that the city was to be 
 burned down to-day, which caused many to remain by their property 
 with vessels of water. Some houses were burned. In the Raja's time 
 at the commencement of the dry and dangerous season, the Mahars 
 and other parties dwelling in Lakud-Ganj who were interested in the 
 destruction of houses, among whom may be included the retailers of 
 charcoal, used to be put in prison. 
 
190 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 " 21st. This afternoon it was reported to the authorities that the 
 bodies of two sepoys who were travelling on leave from Aurangabad 
 to their homes in Hindustan were discovered, they having been poisoned 
 on the margin of the tank during the night by a Thug companion for 
 the sake of their money. The guilt could not be brought home. 
 
 " 27th. At 1 J P.M. a storm of thunder and heavy rain, and 
 again a heavy shower in the evening. There had been some lighter 
 showers for a week preceding. 
 
 " 7 th June. A thunderstorm killed a dhobi and his bullock in the 
 city. After it had ceased, I spoke to the Tamil Church assembled in our 
 house of the " Covert from the tempest," the lightning-rod on which the 
 fire of God's wrath descended that we might be safe, and the calm sun- 
 shine of God's gracious countenance after the thunder-clouds of con- 
 viction have rolled away. 
 
 " 9th. Meeting of Financial Board in the morning. Present, 
 Colonel Boileau, Majors Gunom and Arrow, and myself. The accounts 
 were given over to Major Arrow, but a few days after, owing to his 
 increased duties in connection with the mutiny in the Irregular Cavalry 
 under his command, he returned the books. . . . 
 
 *' Thursday, 9th July. At 6.40 a.m., execution, on the Hill, of 
 Mohudin Husein, Kisaldar. 
 
 "Friday, I2th. Captain Johnston returns to command the Fort 
 of Sitabaldi Hill. In consequence of representations on the state of the 
 fort which he made to the Adjutant- General in Kamthi at the end of 
 his first tour of duty, he was now empowered, in conjunction with 
 Major Bell of the Ordnance Department, to effect some repairs, which 
 were most opportune. In the evening after nightfall, Feiz Buksh with 
 his youngest son came to our house to warn me immediately to send 
 oif my wife and children to Bombay, as a plot had been formed in the 
 city along with the military to murder, in four days after, all the Euro- 
 peans in the place. Some European artillery leave Kamthi for Jabal- 
 poor. 
 
 "IZth, at 6 A.M. Communicated in a note to Mr. Ellis, Deputy 
 Commissioner, Feiz Buksh's information, and then went to school. 
 At the same time Mr. Plowden went to Takli to compliment the Ir- 
 regular Cavalry for their willingness to go to Jabalpoor. A squadron 
 ordered to leave that night. They asked for delay till next day. At 
 
 2 P.M. Mr. Ellis, in our house, had an interview with Feiz Buksh. 
 
 3 2d Regiment Madras Native Infantry leave Kamthi for north. 
 At night the cavalry mutiny. On 14th, squadron leaves for 
 north. 
 
1857 HIS JOURNAL IN THE MUTINY 191 
 
 " I6th, Execution on tlie hill of one of the sowars of the Mulki 
 Police, who is said to have been busy on night of 1 3th June, even after 
 the Risala had lost heart, in endeavouring to stir up or rally his 
 Mussulman accomplices. 
 
 " 18^^. A movable column, under the command of Colonel Millar, 
 left Kamthi en route for Shiwani, but in reality for service in the Sagar 
 and Narbada territories. 
 
 "19i/i. At 6 A.M. resumed worship at Kamthi, Mr. Chapman 
 having the two previous Sabbaths conducted service for me, while I 
 have since 21st June had a meeting with the Horse Artillery in the 
 Residency compound. 
 
 " 2Qth. At 5 P.M. resumed worship in our Mission Church in 
 Sitabaldi, having since 14th June had meetings on the platform on 
 Sitabaldi Hill, on Sabbath evenings and for the most part on Thurs- 
 day evenings. Was not at Kamthi on account of rain. Captain Touch 
 conducted service. 
 
 " ^Ith. At 3 P.M. a regular attack of fever, preceded by shivering, 
 having had premonitory symptoms two days before. Just before the 
 attack, had a conversation with two men of 3 2d Madras Native 
 Infantry and a Mussulman on the affairs of their soul. One of the 
 3 2d is a havildar named Venkana, the other a sepoy named Etirajulu, 
 both of the Brahman caste. 
 
 " 29^/i. 6;^ A.M. The execution, on the Hill, of Walayat Mia, who 
 was married some years ago with considerable eclat of fireworks, etc., 
 to the second of the last Raja's Mussulmani daughters. It is reported 
 that he promised a rupee to every man who would fight only one hour 
 on the night of 13th June. His body was not buried like those of the 
 mutineers of the Risala on the Hill outside of the walls of the Fort, 
 but was brought down on a cot in charge of Feiz Buksh, the city 
 kotwal, for interment on the left bank of the Nalla, which flows 
 between the Lai Bag and the hospital. There it was laid among 
 quicklime, and a guard placed over the grave. This night, towards 
 morning of 30th, a false alarm, which sent our family up to the 
 Hill. . . . 
 
 " Uh August. The fever left me by the blessing of God. Feel 
 extremely weak. 
 
 ** bth. Apaya, in visiting the Commissioner's compound for the sale 
 of books, was accosted by a sowar of the 4th Light Cavalry, who asked 
 one to be shown to him, which he took with him into his tent. On 
 this a Jamadar called Apaya to him and forbade him to distribute such 
 books among his men. The colporteur replied that he forced none to 
 
192 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 receive them. When Apaya was going away he was again summoned 
 by, the Jamadar, who said he would carry him before the Adjutant. 
 But Apaya declined to appear before that officer, stating that if he 
 had anything to say he might communicate it to him through his 
 superior in the Mission. Thus when the Spirit was working, Satan 
 began to counterwork. These proceedings were not reported to me. 
 
 " 6th. Lieutenant Morris, adjutant of the cavalry, called in the 
 name of Colonel Cumberledge to request that books might not be cir- 
 culated at this time. I pleaded that, although it was not expedient to 
 stir the minds of Colonel Cumberledge's own Mussulman sowars, yet it 
 was not necessary that the work among Hindu sepoys should be sus- 
 pended, in which connection I referred to the two men of the 3 2d who 
 welcomed Apaya and his books. Mr. Morris having consulted with 
 Colonel Cumberledge, returned with the message that the circulation of 
 tracts must be stopped among all the military under his command, 
 which at present includes all the native soldiers in and about Sita- 
 baldi. I promised, of course, to comply. He had not long gone, when 
 Captain Munley of the 3 2d, who is acting staff-officer here under 
 Colonel Cumberledge, came in a conciliatory strain, hoping that nothing 
 would be done to stir up the flame of discontent here, as it might 
 spread no one could tell how far south. He asked the names of the 
 two men in the 3 2d, as he thought it might be necessary to send them 
 immediately over to Kamthi. I hoped nothing would be done so as 
 to make them think that they had been visited with censure for the 
 simple act of inquiring after Christ. 
 
 " 1th. At midday the two men of 3 2d came to our house, having 
 received no order to depart ; but they came to bid us farewell for a 
 time, as their whole detachment in natural course was to return to 
 Kamthi next day. They seemed to be filled with peace, and I gave 
 them some directions how they ought to act towards their families. 
 
 " Heard the sad tidings of the massacre at Sialkot on 9th (?) ult. of 
 Rev. Thomas and Mrs. Hunter, with their child. This will be a severe 
 affliction to my beloved colleague and his parents. . . . 
 
 "13^/^. At 6.10 A.M. execution, on the Hill, of Foujdar Khan, 
 acting drill naik of the Takli Horse Battery, for having offered, as 
 stated in the Madras Athenceum, to make over the guns to the insur- 
 gents. Before his death he abused all Europeans. 
 
 " 14^/2-. ^Execution, on the Hill, of Kadar Ali Nawab at 7 a.m. He 
 admitted that the city conspirators met at his house for deliberation. 
 The plot, he said, was formed a good while ago in connection with 
 people at Lucknow, Maulavis being the media. Said in Madras 
 
1857 HIS JOURNAL IN THE MUTINY 193 
 
 Athmceum to have been 64 (?) years of age, to have weighed 17 stone, 
 and worth Rs. 24,000,000. 
 
 "20th. At Ij P.M. symptoms of fever were again felt, which in- 
 creased tiU at 2 J P.M. Regular ague commenced and lasted for three 
 hours, when about four hours of the hot stage followed. A similar 
 attack at the same time two days after. . . . 
 
 " 2^7 th. At 6 J execution, on Hill, of Saiad Nazur Husein, Jama- 
 dar of Irregular Cavalry, who had been apprehended along with the 
 three first hanged, but kept till now to obtain additional proof. 
 
 '' SOth. The night of the display of the Taboots. 
 
 " 31s^. ^The day on which they were carried to be thrown into the 
 water. The Moharam has passed off with unusual quietness. But 
 great precautions were taken, e.g. the prohibition of sticks and clubs 
 being carried, to prevent any outbreak. 
 
 " Tuesday f 1st September. Resumed duties in Nagpoor school. 
 
 " 3d. Went with family into Kamthi, to preach there next day. 
 
 "4<7i, Friday. Preached from Amos iii. 6. Day set apart for 
 humiliation and prayer in connection with the present troubles in 
 Northern India. To the appointment of such a day Mr. Plowden had 
 early given his consent ; but the naming of a day was delayed by my 
 fever. In the meantime the Bishop of Madras sent up instructions to 
 the chaplains to observe Thursday, 20th August ; but his communica- 
 tion came too late, and Friday, 28th August, was substituted. This, 
 however, was changed, as it was thought the Artillerymen could not 
 be permitted to leave their lines to join in worship during the Muha- 
 ram. Even on the 4th September, however, they were absent, as it 
 appears the European soldiers had been on the 20th August, the day 
 of prayer in Madras. There seemed to be very little reason for the 
 excessive strictness in Kamthi. The collection in our Kamthi English 
 Church was for the relief of widows and orphans of the European 
 soldiers who fell in suppressing the rebellion in Northern India, and 
 amounted to Rs. 32, 6 As., including Rs. 7 from Conductor Whitwell. 
 The collection made by the Native Christians was Rs. 8, 14 As. 
 
 " Preached in the evening in Sitabaldi, where our European col- 
 lection was Rs. 5 7 J, and the Native one Rs. 28j. . . . 
 
 '' 6th. After morning service left Captain Johnston, with whom 
 we had been staying. ... In the course of the day had a visit from 
 the havildar and sepoy with another sepoy of the 3 2d Regiment, 
 Madras Native Infantry. The two old inquirers seemed to be going on 
 well, though the havildar was rather inaccessible while in Kamthi. A 
 visit also from the daughter of Sicandar, the Romanist Native doctor, who 
 
 
 
194 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 has long practised in Nagpoor. She was returning from the Romish 
 Chapel in Sitabaldi, where she had been along with a Mussulman atten- 
 dant and boy. I asked her to what circumstances I was indebted for the 
 visit. She replied it was from no quarrelling with her priests, but 
 from a doubt regarding the truth of Popery. The doubt originated in 
 reading a Hindustani book, which I had given her brother, and which 
 she had read. She disapproved, she said, of pictures and images, which 
 received homage though they were the works of men's hands. The 
 priests, she added, had been very anxious for her to become a nun, 
 which she declined, especially while her aged father was alive and 
 needed her services. She informed me that there were a great many 
 rather wealthy Native Romanists of mixed Portuguese descent (or con- 
 verts of Akbar's Jesuits ?), like herself, about Bhopal and Agra. 
 
 " nth. Babaji, the Kabir-panthi, came to converse about embrac- 
 ing Christianity. He seems to look on the step as more necessary than 
 he used to do. 
 
 " I2th. At 6 in the morning there was a thick fog all round on 
 the plain. This is only the second occurrence of such a phenomenon 
 within the last twelve years at Nagpoor. . . . 
 
 " 17 th. Wrote to Mr. Ellis about the prevalence in the city of a 
 report assuming two forms ; one that had it had been tom-tomed in the 
 city that all who are too poor to lay in a supply of provisions for a 
 year should leave ; the other, that a proclamation had been made in a 
 similar way more sweeping still, requiring all rich and poor to send off 
 their wives and children to the villages. Mr. Ellis thought that it was 
 scarcely expedient to issue a real proclamation to counteract the mis- 
 chievous effects of this imaginary one. 
 
 " 19th. Received an offer from Major Snow of 86 specimens of 
 different kinds of wood from the district of Chindwara. 
 
 " 20th. Major Arrow conducted service in the evening in our 
 church here. I not able to do so either here or at Kamthi. 
 
 *'21si. Wrote to Mr. Plowden (in consequence of Major Snow's 
 offer) regarding the ultimate establishment of a Museum here. 
 
 " 22d. Mr. Plowden, agreeably to my letter, requested Colonel 
 Boileau in communication with me to provide temporary accommoda- 
 tion for Major Snow's specimens. A letter from Dr. Jerdon at Kamthi 
 stating that he with 4th Madras Light Cavalry would leave next 
 day, and consigning to me the disposal of his land shells. . . . 
 
 "27th, about 4^ p.m. Being the ninth day of the feast of Devi 
 or the Doorga Pooja, Major Spence and Captain Bell went together on 
 an elephant in the sawari of the queen's adopted son to the Nag River, 
 
1857 HIS JOURNAL IN THE MUTINY 195 
 
 where the youth alighted and worshipped the weapons and horses taken 
 thither. The former are sprinkled and the latter led through the 
 river, both being thus held to be bathed. One principal sword is 
 selected for all, which is adorned half-way up the blade with a sectarial 
 mark, uncooked rice is thrown on it, and betel leaf, flowers, and sweet- 
 meats are presented to it. The same is done to one of the horses. 
 These ceremonies being gone through by Janoji, formerly Apa Saheb, 
 under the guidance of an upadhya, the two Europeans who had re- 
 mained on their elephant returned "to Sitabaldi. While the Marathi 
 procession was returning, it is said a sheep was slain and the horses 
 led over its body through the blood. It is on the Dasara that the 
 buffalo is slain. 
 
 "28^/i, Monday. The Dasara. The two gentlemen above men- 
 tioned along with Mr. Ellis, who has been succeeded in the charge of 
 the district by Major Spence, and has been appointed a sort of judicial 
 commissioner, went out this day to meet the procession of the adopted 
 son, as he was going to the spot where the tree was wont to be wor- 
 shipped in the Raja's time, but which has never been visited for that 
 purpose since the annexation. On the two parties meeting, they went 
 to a platform where *' the usual civilities of betel and flower wreaths 
 were off'ered," to use the words of Mr. Ellis, who says his only motive 
 for going was to pay respect to Baka Bai, who is pleased with the 
 attention ; but there were no idolatrous ceremonies performed while 
 he was present, and he believes it to be perfectly understood that the 
 visit was a simple act of courtesy towards the Baka Bai and her 
 adopted son Janoji. 
 
 " 3d, Saturday. At full moon this month, as the orb was rising in 
 the east, the rays of the setting sun, after spanning the arch of the 
 heavens in very marked lines, converged exactly on the lunar disc. 
 
 " 4th. This day set apart for humiliation and prayer throughout 
 India by the Governor-General. Observed in Kamthi in the morning, 
 and Sitabaldi in the evening. I observed in the newspapers that 
 several Christian churches in Calcutta, displeased with the arrange- 
 ment, chose Monday 28th ult. in preference, that day being a holiday 
 in the Government offices. 
 
 "l7^/i. Saw the compound of Mr. Ross, magistrate in Kamthi, 
 partially lighted up in connection with the Dewali. Brigadier Prior's 
 house was not this year; but last year it was brilliantly illuminated. 
 
 " I8th. At Kamthi in the morning. The communion was ad- 
 ministered. . . . 
 
 " 19th. Gunner Napier, a native of Glasgow and a former hearer 
 
196 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 of Dr. King's at the U.P. Greyfriars' Church, called to explain his 
 state of mind. He had been impressed with the sermon of the pre- 
 vious evening, as well as by what he had heard some weeks before on 
 Sitabaldi Hill ; and he now came to express his desire to follow Christ. 
 May the Lord enable him to carry out this resolution ! 
 
 " This evening, for the first time, the guard of Native Infantry, 
 which has been placed at the corner of our compound since the Mutiny, 
 dispensed with, the picket of Light Cavalry having been taken off some 
 weeks before. 
 
 " 21st. Heard that Sayad Ibrahim had been some time before 
 banished from the province and gone to Warangal. According to 
 Lieutenant Milman, he was believed by Mr. Ellis to have been em- 
 ployed to seduce the Kamthi force. Jamal-ud-deen and Haji Gulani 
 Kasul, though considered to be implicated, had also been released for 
 want of proof. 
 
 " 22d. Cold weather commenced. 
 
 " 1st Novemher. Being full moon, chief day of the jatra at Ram- 
 tek, and the smaller meeting at Sakardar. The gathering at the 
 former place was only about a third of what it used to be, the dis- 
 turbances in the north being unfavourable. 
 
 ^^ 6th. Evening at 7, a supper in our verandah to the Native 
 Christians, at which, besides our friends the Chapmans, there were 
 present 26 males and 20 females in all, 46 guests old and young. 
 
 " 7 th. This morning at Kamthi sat for my portrait (photograph 
 on glass) to Captain Johnston. 
 
 " Sth. Evening at Sitabaldi. The sacrament was dispensed before 
 our usual service. ... At tea after service ; the English-speaking 
 converts were present, along with Major Arrow, and some edifying 
 discourse was held. 
 
 "9th. For the last fortnight or more there has been unusual 
 excitement among the Hindus in the city, most of whom seem to sym- 
 pathise with Nana Saheb and Baiza Bai, either of whom they would 
 be glad to welcome to Nagpoor at the head of a hostile army. Few 
 yet believe in the capture of Delhi. 
 
 " 1 5th. Morning at Kamthi ; baptized Ganga, ayah in Brigadier 
 Prior's family, who took the name of Mary in remembrance of her 
 lately-deceased mistress. 
 
 " 20th. Was told in the city to-day that word had come from Girl 
 (Tripati ? as I believe), that the door of the temple of Balaji there 
 had shut of its own accord, the god not having time to receive the 
 worship of his votaries in consequence of having gone to the north fo 
 
1857 HIS JOURNAL IN THE MUTINY 197 
 
 India to assist the rebels. Occasionally the door of the temple is shut 
 by order of Government, because Balaji, or Venkatesh, as he is also 
 called, in his character of patel of certain villages, gets into arrears of 
 rent, which the above coercion induces him to pay up through the 
 priests of the temple, I suppose. 
 
 " 30^^. The Calcutta road, 30 miles W. of Sambhalpoor, known 
 to be stopped from the non-arrival of the dak, which I believed was 
 plundered. The Calcutta road, via Mirzapoor, had been closed for a 
 month or two previous, owing to the anarchy prevailing in the Sagar 
 territory. 
 
 " Thursday, 1st December. Apaya left for Nasada and Nirmah to 
 sell books. Vira followed on the 3d intending to go to Chinnoor, in 
 accordance with the arrangement made with Mr. K. Arthington, junior, 
 of Leeds. 
 
 " Ithy Monday morning. Half of the Risala and the whole of the 
 Native Artillery from Takli under the command respectively of Captain 
 Wood and Lieutenant Playfair, and in medical charge of Dr. Wyndowe, 
 marched for Raepoor to assist in quelling the disturbance near 
 Sambhalpoor. The policy of returning arms to the cavalry, which 
 had been directed at a parade a' few mornings before by Mr. Plowden, 
 and of employing them and the suspected Golandaz on active service, 
 is loudly condemned in Kamthi. I believe the re-arming was 
 authorised by Government. 
 
 " 19th. In the morning crossed the Kanhan river to the quarries 
 in company with Captains Johnston, Roberts, and Touch. In the even- 
 ing an exhibition of the lantern for Europeans, artillery sergeants, etc, 
 gratis, the higher classes, to the number of 30, at R. 1 each. Bhaga- 
 want Raw, patel of Bagaun, with some others from his village, was 
 present. The exhibition on both of these occasions was satisfactory. 
 
 "27th. Morning at Kamthi church. Colonel Hill has arrived 
 to take charge of the commissariat department. . . . 
 
 " 29th. Examination of Sitabaldi and Nagpoor schools at noon. 
 ... Mr. Plowden, in his speech to the pupils at the close, told them 
 they owed much to their kind benefactor, who had laboured in the 
 city for their welfare through good and bad report. Some wished 
 native education to retrograde ; he only desired to see a new element 
 introduced into it God's Word, which, from what he had witnessed 
 to-day, he was convinced might be introduced with perfect safety. 
 We must be more open in our profession of Christianity before the 
 people of this country, etc. The number of pupils was 
 
198 
 
 
 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 1857 
 
 English 
 
 
 Boys 
 
 
 Girls 
 
 
 Present. 
 
 
 On roll. 
 
 Present. On roll. 
 
 Shukarwari 
 
 28 
 
 
 32 
 
 5 5 
 
 Sitabaldi 
 
 31 
 
 59 
 
 
 34 
 66 
 
 
 Marathi 
 
 
 
 
 
 Shukarwari 
 
 70 
 
 
 85 
 
 
 Aditawari 
 
 45 
 
 
 70 
 
 
 Budhwari 
 
 72 
 
 
 90 
 
 
 Pewate 
 
 45 
 
 
 76 
 
 
 Hansapuri 
 
 105 
 
 
 124 
 
 
 Mangalwari 
 
 85 
 
 
 110 
 
 
 Gulganj 
 
 49 
 
 
 87 
 
 
 New Shukarwari 
 
 
 
 
 Girl's School 
 
 
 
 8 16 
 
 Total 
 
 530 
 
 
 708 
 
 13 21 
 
 "Thursday, 31st December. At 6 a.m. started for Hingna. Six 
 miles from Sitabaldi, on right margin of road, a large heap of stones 
 with masoba at the top. The vermilioned stone in the centre, which 
 was evidently regarded as chief, was an irregular piece of tertiary 
 apparently unfossiliferous. On the north outskirts are stone circles. 
 Was asked by one of the people the meaning of all the alarming 
 rumours. 
 
 " 5th January 1858. At Satephool, where formerly I had preached 
 to the people, all the villages gathered to hear. The patel, a Maratha 
 named Bhagachiba, who had formed part of my former audience, at 
 once asked me who Jesus Christ was. It was very pleasant to spend 
 an hour, not in wrangling with disingenuous disputants about their 
 false gods, but laying before him and his people the character and work 
 of the Saviour, and our great need as sinners of His atonement. The 
 patel admitted that all the Hindu modes of deliverance were in- 
 sufficient, and that we needed the righteousness of Christ to save us 
 from deserved wrath. He asked how worship ought to be conducted. 
 Whereupon I offered up a short prayer, in which he seemed to join. 
 There was an offer of hospitality, which I gratefully declined. The 
 patel hoped that the English Government would drive back the rebels 
 on the north of the Narbada. He loved the present regime under 
 which he was favoured with peace and justice. He knew too well 
 what it was to be invaded and plundered and tortured by swarms from 
 
1857 MAJOR JOHNSTON'S MUTINY NARRATIVE 199 
 
 Northern India (the Pindarees). He accompanied me to the outside of 
 the village, meeting on the road Maroti's temple. He expressed a hope 
 that the time might come when it would be deserted. He had heard of 
 the discovery of fossils, e.g. shells and leaves in stones." 
 
 Kamthi was a station of the Madras Army at which were 
 four of its infantry regiments, of these only one was trusted. 
 The presence of their families kept the men from outrageous 
 mutiny, but the expense of their marriages and family life, 
 the heavy indebtedness of the majority, and the frequent long 
 and costly marches made many dislike a service which was 
 often hereditary. The 36th Madras Native Infantry had 
 openly mutinied on its march from the Ganjam coast to 
 Kamthi, which it reached a few weeks before the outburst at 
 Meerut. 
 
 Major L. Johnston's Narrative. 
 
 "On the 10th June 1857, the Adjutant-General asked me to go 
 out to Sitabaldi and take the command of the place. . . . There 
 were twenty tons of powder in the two magazines in the fort ; and the 
 arsenal about 300 yards below was full of powder and warlike stores 
 of every kind, which had been brought from Sagar when the Bengal 
 troops relieved the Madras. ... The fort was about 200 yards long 
 and 80 broad, it had eighteen guns mounted and weather boxes 
 behind them, which had been left there and renewed since 1812, when 
 we first took it. At this time there was only a guard of eight men 
 in the fort, and one sentry over the guard, the rest of the men were in 
 a barrack about 150 yards from the fort. . . . The whole military 
 stores in the arsenal, the powder magazines and treasury, containing 
 at that time fourteen lacs of rupees, depended on the vigilance of one 
 sentry. The fort was in such a dilapidated state that any one could 
 have walked into it at any spot and without being seen. In Kamthi 
 cantonment nine miles off, there were only about twelve rounds of 
 cartridges per man, and the artillery had only a few rounds per gun. 
 
 " When I took the command I sent thirty men to the arsenal and 
 made the other seventy sleep in the fort, and made all other necessary 
 arrangements in case I should be attacked. I found out a great many 
 suspicious circumstances, all which I duly reported by a camel post 
 which was established between the Adjutant-General and myself, and 
 
200 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 thereby reports interchanged twice a-day. I applied for forty European 
 artillerymen, and said if I got them I would hold the fort against all 
 that could be brought against me ; the reply was not a European 
 could be spared, if I was attacked I was to hold out. ... I had 
 just gone to bed at 9 J p.m., when I was told a lady with a sick 
 man and a number of children were at the gate. I found it 
 was Mrs. Macgrath of the 1st Eegiment Madras Native Infantry, 
 with her husband who was prostrate, and a lot of children. She 
 told me to get my men under arms at once, as the whole of the 
 Irregular Force at Nagpoor (one field Battery, 800 Cavalry and 800 
 Irregular Infantry) with the whole of the men in Nagpoor, were 
 marching to attack my post. I instantly loaded the eighteen guns 
 and stationed three men with a lighted port fire over each gun, with 
 orders to fire away as fast as they could, as they would by doing so 
 keep the foe from coming to close quarters, and give the alarm to the 
 garrison at Kamthi. . . . 
 
 " It came out at the court-martial held on four native officers a few 
 days after the outbreak, that, on a fire balloon being sent up from 
 the palace between eleven and twelve, the Irregular Force and 
 a thousand of the townspeople were to attack my force, and after 
 slaughtering every one in the place the Irregular Cavalry were 
 to gallop into Kamthi, surround the church, where all the 
 Europeans would be assembled for morning worship, and slaughter 
 them all ; they would then be joined by the native regiments in 
 Kamthi of this they had been assured and thus form a nucleus 
 of an army. A guard of twenty -five sowars from the Native 
 Irregular Cavalry had been told off to take up a position between 
 Nagpoor and Kamthi to cut off any that might have escaped the 
 butchery at Sitabaldi ; mounted couriers were stationed every six 
 miles between Nagpoor and Mirzopoor, and between Nagpoor and 
 Secunderabad to give instant intelligence of the fall of Nagpoor. I 
 had been in the habit of spending the day with the Hislops, and going 
 up to the fort at night by a bye-path, to sleep there. That night the 
 rebels had placed a guard to cut me off ; not making my appearance as 
 usual, one of them came to Mr. Hislop's house and told one of his 
 servants if she did not at once tell where I was he would slay her ; she 
 said, ' He has not been here to-day.' Three days after the outbreak 
 four native officers, guarded by European officers, were handed over to 
 me as prisoners. ... I put leg-irons on them. The following day their 
 commanding officer came and told me the Commissioner was furious at 
 me for disgracing these men by putting them in irons ; he will now be 
 
1857 MUTINY FOILED AT NAGPOOR 201 
 
 compelled to try them by court-martial. Next day three of them 
 were so tried, and ordered to be hanged. 
 
 " At this time a council of war was held at Kamthi, as to whether 
 the cantonment of Kamthi should be evacuated, and the whole force 
 concentrated at Sitabaldi. ... It was supposed that either Holkar 
 or Sindia, or both, would march down and attack us. To be prepared 
 for the worst, it was decided that stores of every kind for an army of 
 10,000 men should be laid up in the fort, and firewood and forage for 
 cattle and horses outside the fort, and tanks of water built of sufficient 
 capacity to last for three months. The tanks were built and filled, and 
 I had to receive and store up every conceivable requisite for a siege. 
 If an enemy had appeared, I am afraid he would have had a bad 
 time of it. . . . One morning the whole force at Sitabaldi was 
 ordered to parade under the guns of the fort. The Irregular Cavalry 
 was there and then disarmed, the arms and saddles taken from them. 
 I was ordered, if there was any attempt at resistance, to pour grape into 
 them, and prevent as many as possible from escaping. . . . The 
 Commissioner's coachman had disappeared two days before the outbreak; 
 it was discovered the rebels had taken him away and kept him under 
 the influence of opiates, so that he should not be available if required. 
 At the first alarm he was sought for, but could not be found. Mr. 
 Plowden in consequence drove his carriage himself into Kamthi to the 
 Brigadier's house, and was the first to give the alarm. Brigadier Prior 
 told me this himself, and said it was some time before he could 
 explain what had happened ; he had the ladies removed from the 
 carriage, and gave the necessary orders for a force to start at once for 
 Sitabaldi. ... On the first alarm I sent a guard down to the 
 Mission House to bring up Mrs. Hislop and family, Mr. Hislop 
 having gone to Kamthi for services there the following day. 
 
 "On Friday night, 12th June, a Mussulman from the city came to 
 Mr. Hislop and warned him to be off with his family as great events 
 were about to take place. He replied, * You know me too well to suppose 
 that I would do anything of the kind without knowing the reason.' 
 He then told the rebels' plans to Mr. Hislop, who took him at once to 
 Mr. Eobert Ellis. . . . 
 
 "On the march up of my regiment from Russellkonda to 
 Nagpoor, on passing Chanda I said to the officers around me, 
 * If coal is to be found anywhere in India it is sure to be found 
 here. ' They asked why I said so, I replied, * I come from a 
 a coal district, and here are all the same features.' On arrival at 
 Kamthi I mentioned this to Mr. Hislop, who said, *You are quite 
 
202 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 right, I found coal there three years ago, and sent specimens of it up 
 to Government. About eight years after this another individual 
 found coal there, and got large rewards. Mr. Hislop afterwards 
 showed me thin seams of coal in the bed of the river at Kamthi, 
 he had no doubt the seams would thicken as they got down. 
 A number of officers eagerly availed themselves of the opportunity 
 of getting instruction from Mr. Hislop in geological and botanical 
 pursuits. No one could be in his society without feeling that it was 
 good for them to be there, and their intercourse with him almost 
 always ended in their conversion." 
 
 Mr. Hislop's correspondence with Dr. Wilson in Bombay 
 was close during these troublous times. On the 27th May 
 the latter wrote to him : " How formidable is the military 
 insurrection ! What a mercy it is that the population of the 
 country is quiet ! How remarkable it is that the Christian 
 missions are not implicated in the movement 1 I hope that 
 the Government will not succumb to caste, which it has 
 pampered too long. The tabooing of the army, and shutting 
 it out from Christianising and liberalising influences, is bring- 
 ing its own punishment. The lenity of the punishment of 
 the mutineers at Bolarum last year is occurring to many." 
 On the 25th November Dr. Wilson again wrote : " We keep an 
 anxious eye on Nagpoor on your account." When the first 
 anniversary of the great deliverance was at hand we find 
 Hislop writing thus to his brother on 12th June 1858 : 
 "To-morrow will be the anniversary of our deliverance from the 
 sword of the Mussulman. Should we not ever bear in mind 
 that merciful event, so as to increase the gratitude of our 
 hearts, and the testimony of our lives ? " 
 
 Towards the end of 1857 the Hislops bade farewell to 
 Captain W. D. Chapman and his family, with whom they had 
 much friendly and spiritual intercourse when stationed at 
 Kamthi. Captain Chapman, who still survives, bears this 
 testimony to the influence of Hislop as a man and a Christian 
 teacher; and in particular to the service which he was enabled 
 
1857 INTERCOURSE WITH ENGLISH OFFICERS 203 
 
 to do to his countrymen and the empire on the night of the 
 13th June 1857 : 
 
 " One of our earliest friendships, and certainly one of the most 
 intimate and helpful, was formed with Mr. Hislop and his dear 
 wife, who resided within a drive of Kamthi. Like many Scots- 
 men his manner was reserved. He was not a man of many words, 
 but when he did speak his words were weighty, and no one could fail 
 to be impressed with the sterling reality and downright honesty of 
 purpose of our dear friend's whole life. Perhaps one of the most 
 conspicuous traits in his character was that he was * clothed with 
 humility.' At the time which I refer to the ministry in the Church of 
 England was not, in my judgment, to edification, and I became a regu- 
 lar attendant at the services held in the Free Church Mission -room. 
 Very delightful was the teaching of our friend. To this day I remem- 
 ber with pleasure a series of sermons he preached on Psalm ex., and 
 though I regretted (as an English Churchman) the loss of our beauti- 
 ful Liturgy, I felt that I was amply repaid by the reiteration of sound 
 doctrine and earnest practical teaching which fell from his lips. 
 
 "It was our privilege to receive him from time to time on 
 Saturday evenings, so that he might be fresh for the Sunday morning 
 ministrations. My dear wife happened to observe on one occasion, 
 from the length of the candles when Mr. Hislop retired to his room, 
 and their exceedingly diminished proportions when they were brought 
 out of his room on the following morning, that he had consumed a 
 large proportion of the midnight oil ; and knowing how wearied he 
 often was at the end of the week, she determined, upon the next occa- 
 sion of his visit, to supply the candlesticks with but short fragments. 
 This was done. In the morning, Mr. Hislop acknowledged to hav- 
 ing had a thoroughly refreshing sleep, and I cannot recall that the 
 sermon suffered in consequence. So, when, upon a future occasion, he 
 was again our guest, fag ends of candles were once more found on the 
 writing table in his bed-room. That night the baby was restless, and 
 in the small hours of the morning my wife went into the nursery, and 
 passing Mr. Hislop's room observed light shining under the door. 
 Next morning particular inquiries were made as to how he had slept. 
 He was far too truthful a man to evade the question, and so replied, 
 ' Thank you, I did not get to bed till somewhat late for I had my 
 sermon to write.' * But how could you write your sermon in the 
 dark,' said she, ' for I only gave you very short pieces of candle on 
 purpose that you might go to bed early.' ' I found that out,' replied 
 
204 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 Mr. Hislop, ' the last time I was here, so I brought my own candles 
 with me.' We had a good laugh over the joke, and told him that his 
 determined Scottish pertinacity was too much for us, and that he 
 should have his own way in the future. His enthusiasm in his 
 ministerial calling was thoroughly characteristic of the man. Very 
 different from Dr. Duff, whom I have seen enter the pulpit decently 
 attired in his Geneva gown, and after a few sentences finding that it 
 impeded the action of his arms and the flow of his oratory, with an 
 impatient 'Tut, tut,' clutch at the offending garment on this side 
 and on that and toss it down on to the floor of the pulpit, Mr. 
 Hislop was quiet not impassioned ; slow not impulsive, but his was 
 the determined dogged perseverance of a holy enthusiasm in the fulfil- 
 ment of duty for the sake of the Master, and the undying souls of the 
 millions around him, which nothing could turn aside. While allowing 
 nothing to interfere with the one object of his life, that of telling * it 
 out among the heathen that the Lord is King,' he was much 
 interested and deeply versed in scientific subjects. He could speak 
 * Of trees, from the cedar tree that is in Lebanon, even unto the 
 hyssop that springeth out of the wall.' He was a Geologist and a 
 Conchologist as well as a Botanist. I doubt not but that this, his great 
 general information, made him an exceedingly popular teacher among 
 his more intelligent scholars and converts ; and surely he would find 
 " sermons in stones books in the running brooks," and texts in 
 everything by which to lead his hearers to look from the God of 
 Nature to the revelation of Himself as the God of Grace, as He is 
 manifested in His most holy Word." 
 
 " In the Nagpoor Commission there was a professed infidel at the 
 time of which I am writing. He was a kind-hearted man, and not 
 unfrequently, coming across poor little waifs and strays who were 
 fatherless and motherless, he would take charge of them, and make 
 them over to be adopted by the Free Church Mission himself meet- 
 ing the necessary expenses. Mr. Hislop remarked upon the incon- 
 sistency of his conduct, when he replied that, albeit he was not a 
 believer in the Bible, he was quite sure his little orphans would be 
 better cared for in the Mission, and under Mr. Hislop's wing, than 
 anywhere else. 
 
 " It always struck me as a very remarkable testimony to the love 
 and honour in which Mr. Hislop was held by the unconverted natives, 
 that at the time of the intended Mutiny at Nagpoor, he should have 
 been the first man, and, so far as I know, the only man who received 
 any intimation of the proposed rising. The man, although he had 
 
1858 THE PEOPLE DURING THE MUTINY 205 
 
 not accepted Christ, could not bear that his old friend and his son's 
 kind good teacher should be foully murdered. What a conclusive 
 answer this one fact is to the all-prevailing cry of the time that the 
 Mutiny was caused by the injudicious efforts of the missionaries to 
 convert the Hindus and Mohammedans to Christianity." 
 
 Feiz Buksh was one of a class of unbaptized Christian 
 students and friends to whom, through Mr. Hislop, the 
 authorities and military in 1857 were indebted for loyal aid. 
 Kisaldar Sheik Ismail, who became native head of the 
 Intelligence Department with General Whitlock's column, 
 never publicly confessed Christ, but Hislop used to say of 
 him that he trusted him more than any avowed convert, and 
 that the soldier knew the Bible better than any native he had 
 influenced. Another of his friends was the Parsee millionnaire, 
 Kharsetjee, uncle of the present philanthropic Sir Dinshaw 
 Manockjee Petit. He was the contractor who by his supplies 
 enabled our troops to scour Central India after Tantia Topi, 
 and to restore order over its wide expanse. Major L. Johnston 
 raised a corps of 1100 Sebundies, or irregulars, from the 
 Kamthi bazaars, and sent half of them with that column, 
 thus converting doubtful characters into interested and 
 intelligent sappers. Some of the best of these were 
 Christians. 
 
 The tour which Mr. Hislop completed at the beginning of 
 1858, south to Haidarabad frontier, led him to these conclusions: 
 " The minds of the people were less unsettled by the dis- 
 orders which prevail on our northern frontier than might have 
 been anticipated. True, Mussulmans and Brahmans are dis- 
 contented with the British rule the former on account of the 
 loss of their political power, and the latter by reason of the 
 anticipated departure of their religious authority ; but the 
 great body of the agricultural inhabitants have few interests in 
 common with them. The cultivators have too vivid a recol- 
 lection of the days of the Pindarees to desire another invasion 
 
206 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 from beyond the Narbada, with all its concomitants of 
 torture, plunder, fire, and sword. More than once was I 
 invited to partake of the frugal fare which their houses 
 afforded ; and when the cakes were exhausted or thought to 
 be too old for a gentleman to eat, a fresh supply has been 
 provided between the period of my commencing and finishing 
 my discourse. This was done not merely as a fawning com- 
 pliment to a European, whose favour it was thought expedient 
 to secure, but out of real kindness of heart, because it was late 
 in the forenoon and I was believed to require something to eat. 
 "At Vela, which is a stronghold of Brahmans, I met several 
 who are devoted to the study of astronomy. Speaking of 
 idolatry, I remarked that even their own books acknowledged 
 that it was a system fit only for the ignorant, while the 
 spiritual worship of God was the way of wisdom ; but one 
 of the evils of the system was, that so far from having a 
 tendency to elevate its followers from the state of spiritual 
 ignorance of which it was the indication, it deprived them of 
 the worldly knowledge which their forefathers possessed. 
 ' Which of you, for example,' I inquired, ' could write a book 
 on the solar system like ancient astronomers ? " This led to 
 a conversation on the discrepancy on this subject between 
 the old treatises written by men who are admitted to have 
 been uninspired, and the Purans, which are believed to be a 
 revelation from heaven. This discrepancy the most learned 
 in the audience were obliged to acknowledge they could not 
 reconcile ; and on being called on to state which they regarded 
 as the most correct, they were under the necessity of pre- 
 ferring the human to the pseudo-divine view. It was easy 
 to point out the consequences of this admission ; for if their 
 Purans err on such a simple thing as the relative distances of 
 the sun and moon, which may be discovered any time an 
 eclipse takes place, what trust is to be put in their statements 
 on the important questions regarding God and salvation. 
 
1858 FINAL OPINION ON THE MUTINY 207 
 
 " A similar reception awaited Vira at Clienoor, one of the 
 towns selected by Mr. Arthington for special effort. Here, 
 when the books were spread out for inspection, several 
 Brahmans began to examine them with eagerness, until a 
 Eohilla (Mussulman from Northern India) interposed with 
 the remark * What ! Is it possible that you Brahmans are 
 taking these books into your hands? They are made of 
 leather, not of paper.' Vira assured them they were of 
 paper. ' You are a liar,' said the Eohilla ; * they are of leather, 
 as the English are now making cartridges of leather.' In 
 this man's conduct we have just an epitome of the chief 
 cause of the Indian mutiny. The plot was a Mohammedan 
 one, formed long before the outbreak of rebellion at Meerut, 
 the murmurs of disloyalty at Barrackpore, or even the 
 whispers of disaffection at Dum Dum ; and the design was to 
 take advantage of anything that might arise, and to invent 
 stories though nothing should occur, for the purpose of work- 
 ing on the prejudices of the native population, and especially 
 the formidable army of Bengal sepoys. How this policy 
 succeeded in Hindustan is too well known ; and now it was 
 acted on with results somewhat similar in a town of the 
 Deccan. The head official of Chenoor ordered Vira instantly 
 to depart on pain of being beaten." 
 
 When sending home his report to the General Assembly 
 of 1858, he thus called to remembrance the important events 
 with which it had been and ever will be associated : 
 
 " At this station in June we were on the very brink of destruc- 
 tion ; but the Lord, as by a miracle of mercy, delivered us. And 
 here it was that our gracious God rolled back the tide of rebellion and 
 suffered it not to overflow the South of India. Had the fidelity of 
 our Madras sepoys been tried by an enemy already triumphant over 
 the European residents of Sitabaldi, it is not hazarding too much 
 to say that it would not have been able to stand the test. And 
 on the fall of Nagpoor into the hands of the insurgents, and the 
 defection of this outpost of the Madras Native Army, who could 
 
208 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 have calculated on the peace of Haidarabad or the Southern Presi- 
 dency ? 
 
 "Notwithstanding the evil designs of cruel men our work has 
 suffered no serious interruption. With the exception of three weeks 
 of vacation, which were due in June at any rate, the schools were 
 carried on after the contemplated measure as regularly as before ; and, 
 except when prevented by illness, my visits to the city throughout the 
 last year were as frequent as during any former one. During the same 
 period, although there has been only one adult baptized, yet there has 
 been much spiritual inquiry among the native population, indeed more 
 than I have ever seen since I came to India." 
 
 Mr. Hislop had bent the bow too long, had withstood the 
 physicians too obstinately, but where was he to look for 
 relief ? Instead of welcoming a third missionary, he had lost 
 the help of his only colleague, and that a man perfectly suited 
 to him and the work. The letters from home brought echoes 
 of the old days and glimpses of the old scenes on which in 
 exile memory lingers with a fond longing. His wife had 
 been as enduring and silently abundant in labours as himself, 
 but that could not last much longer. Their boy had been 
 early sent to Scotland to school, and their three girls ought 
 to have been out of the tropics long before. He thus wrote 
 to his brother : 
 
 "Nagpoor, I2th October 1857. ... I received your brief chit 
 from Duns, around which you and our dear boy were enjoying your- 
 selves. I could still enter with a good deal of youthful ardour into 
 those rambles over old scenes which you describe, though I fear my 
 bodily strength after a thirteen years' residence in the East would not 
 be equal to yours. . . . 
 
 " We were grieved to receive from Mr. Hunter the intelligence of 
 his having formally tendered his resignation of his office as a missionary, 
 in consequence of the tidings which had just reached him of his 
 brother's lamented death at Sialkot. This is a great blow to me and 
 to the Mission, and I hope he may yet be led to change his resolution. 
 In the freshness of his grief I do not wonder that he felt something 
 like an aversion to return to India ; but when he has had time calmly to 
 reflect on the whole circumstances of the case, I trust he will see there 
 
1857 ADAM WHITE, THE MARTYR MISSIONARY 209 
 
 has nothing happened in God's providence to warrant the step he has 
 too hastily taken. Never does the Christian spirit shine forth with 
 greater lustre than in times of trial, when there is need of the patience 
 of the saints and the fortitude which is to be added to faith. ... I 
 can do all things and suffer all things through Christ strengthening 
 me, is the language of the true believer. 
 
 " I do not know what arrangements will be made for aiding this 
 station should my dear colleague not return ; but I have no doubt 
 that everything will be done to afford me speedy help. It is 
 providential that I have been raised up from my late sickness 
 at this juncture, and I trust that I may be permitted to labour 
 another year without any great interruption. I feel I need a change 
 ere long, and many a time has our medical attendant recom- 
 mended it. 
 
 " There are not wanting encouragements in the work. I have 
 mentioned two men belonging to the 3 2d Madras Native Infantry. 
 They are still going on well, and I hope to see them leave all things 
 for the Saviour. Two days ago I had a visit from a lad in the city, 
 formerly at one of our schools there, but now engaged in selling butter. 
 He seems to have a sincere desire to follow Christ, but he has not a 
 great amount of knowledge. 
 
 " Now that Delhi is taken and Lucknow relieved, and so many 
 reinforcements arriving, we need not fear many fresh disasters. All 
 here is quiet. But fighting goes on near Jabalpoor, 160 miles to the 
 north of us. 
 
 "... As soon as you returned to Blair Lodge after the holidays 
 you must have discovered some fossil insects. Do they not exceed in 
 interest your recent ones ? The Saxifrage has been duly received 
 with many thanks." 
 
 Madras went to the rescue of Nagpoor, as Hislop 
 had helped Madras, giving up the Eev. J. G. Cooper 
 and his wife, to take charge. From Bombay the Eev. - 
 Adam White was sent, and did good service ; soon after, 
 however, he joined the Baptist Church, and opened a mission 
 on his own account at Poorandhar, south of Poona. The 
 Eev. Eichard Stothert, who had been sent out from Scotland 
 to strengthen the Bombay staff, took his place at ]N"agpoor. 
 White's career was short and glorious, like that of other sons 
 
 p 
 
210 STEPHEN HISLOP , 1858 
 
 whom Aberdeen, in its University and Free Church of Scot- 
 land's College, has trained to die as well as live for the dark 
 races of mankind. Four years after he was ministering, night 
 and day, to a mass of Hindu pilgrims, whom cholera in its 
 worst epidemic form had seized at the town of Saswad, when 
 he fell a victim to the disease. " He has given up his life, 
 as he gave up his all, to the great cause of India's regenera- 
 tion," wrote the daily journals of Bombay. "Not slain by 
 fanatics, nor cut off by those who are supposed to hate a 
 missionary, but a martyr to his own self-devoted love to the 
 bodies and souls of the natives of India, Adam White, the 
 pure and the single-eyed, has passed away to his rest." His 
 widow, and then the Free Church of Scotland, entered into 
 the inheritance he left them by establishing a Mission at 
 Saswad. 
 
 Mr. Hislop's last act, before leaving Nagpoor, in Septem- 
 ber 1858, was the joyful duty of baptizing seven converts, 
 one of them Baba Pandurang's Hindu wife. Before we follow 
 the wearied evangelist to his native land, we must gather in 
 the fruits of his toil for the Gonds and for Science, as 
 missionary, ethnologist, archaeologist, and naturalist. 
 
CHAPTEK VII 
 
 THE MISSIONARY AMONG THE CHILDREN OF THE HILLS 
 GOND ETHNOLOGY AND ARCHAEOLOGY 
 
 Prae-Aryan peoples of India Misunderstood and oppressed Lord Dalhousie 
 does justice to the Santals Christian Church slow at first to do its 
 duty Aboriginals mixed and pure First uniform census Hislop's 
 researches result in essay on the Aboriginal Tribes of the Central Pro- 
 vinces His vocabulary of thirteen unwritten dialects Writes down the 
 Lay of Lingo Estimate of his labours by Sir R. Temple By land revenue 
 officials By Colonel Dalton By Dr. John Wilson The name Gond 
 The twelve and a half classes Characteristics of the Gonds generally 
 Their dialects of Tamil rather than Telugu origin The Mrs and K61s 
 proved to have affinities with the north-east tribes of Assam, Burma, and 
 Malacca The five songs of the Gonds Parallel with Hiawatha legend 
 "Argument " of the Lay of Lingo The coming of Lingo the Holy 
 The giant and his seven daughters The settlement of the Gonds and the 
 passing of Lingo The whole a picture of the Western Gonds The True 
 Incarnation preached by missionaries to the Gonds since Hislop Takal- 
 ghat, its mounds and stone circles Hislop's excavations in 1847 and 
 1863 Those of Meadows Taylor and Sir George Yule in Haidarabad 
 State Colonel Forbes Leslie's book Latest view as to Prehistoric men 
 by Professor Prestwich Hislop's pioneer discoveries. 
 
 The prae-Hindus of India have an interest of their own 
 which Stephen Hislop was, with Bishop Caldwell farther 
 south, one of the earliest to apprehend on its practical 
 or civilising as well as scholarly side. All the teaching both 
 of language and archaeology conies to this, that the Aborigines 
 of India are northmen of the Scythian stem. Turanians of 
 the same original stock as the Finns who went northwards, 
 carrying with them the demon -worship of their Shamanite 
 ancestors, they seem to have descended on the plains of 
 
212 STEPHEN HISLOP 1799 
 
 India in successive waves, following each other at long inter- 
 vals of time. When the Aryan or Indo-European migration 
 set in, it found these Turanian peoples in possession of the 
 south of India from which it was beaten back, but it drove 
 the black serpent races in the centre up into the hills. With 
 its marvellous and sacerdotal elasticity Brahmanism assimi- 
 lated to itself and so formed modern Hinduism the cults 
 of the Turanians and Sudras, but it has been more deteriorated 
 by these than it has ever been able to elevate them. 
 
 Hislop's researches enabled him to trace and distinctly 
 mark off two at least of these great migratory hordes from the 
 plains of Asiatic Scythia. First, probably, came the Dra vid- 
 ians, meaning "southerns," by the same north-west route 
 along which Hindu and Mohammedan followed them, dropping 
 near Sindh the Brahui tribe as they rolled on, and stopping only 
 at Cape Comorin. Then, secondly, there came the Kolarians 
 by a north-east route down as far as the hills of Chutia 
 Nagpoor, till they met and crossed their elder Dravidian kins- 
 men. The Gonds are the purest and most numerous repre- 
 sentatives of the Dravidian aborigines untouched by any 
 other faith than their own ; the Kols and Santals are the best 
 known representatives of the Kolarians, from whom thousands 
 have been recently won to Christianity. 
 
 One unhappy fact is true of all these indigenous races ; 
 they have been misunderstood and oppressed by each succes- 
 sive invader of India Hindu, Mohammedan, and English. 
 They have been hunted or abandoned to death, and only the 
 wild jungle has given them a refuge along with the beasts 
 of prey. Hindu mythology and history, such as it is, is 
 full of denunciation, scorn, fear of the little, black, 
 simple, truthful, and drink -loving peoples, who, hav- 
 ing reached a comparatively high state of civilisation, 
 were robbed and thrust back into the nomadic and almost 
 bestial habits from which we are only now weaning them. 
 
1855 THE OPPKESSED ABORIGINAL TRIBES 213 
 
 With the exception of two or three young officials, like Brown 
 and Augustus Cleveland, the English Government of India 
 ignored the existence of hill tribes, while unconsciously arm- 
 ing the Hindus and their own native subordinates with the 
 weapons of law, police, and excise, to deceive and ruin 
 them. When the oppression became so keen that life was 
 impossible, the tribes would rise, and " a little war " would 
 follow, in which half a generation of their young men would 
 be shot down, and the survivors would be shut in to their hills 
 still more straitly. At last, in 1855, the time came for 
 political justice. The Santals, some two hundred miles to 
 the north of Calcutta, rose in insurrection. Having put it 
 down, and having an officer like the late Sir George Yule to 
 put in charge of them as a civilian, the Marquis of Dalhousie 
 decreed that their children should be educated by the Christian 
 missionaries, half the expense to be borne by the Government. 
 One of the last acts of the expiring Court of Directors of the 
 East India Company was, under a panic caused by the 
 Mutiny of 1857, to censure the arrangement. But, in 1860, 
 the Queen's Government repeated the policy, as one of true 
 neutrality, genuine humanity, and political duty, with the 
 best results ever since. 
 
 Though before the Government in attempting to atone 
 to the non- Aryan peoples of India for centuries of oppression 
 and years of neglect, the Christian Churches were slow to 
 enter on what has proved to be their most immediately fruit- 
 ful field. In South India, indeed, the Lutheran, Anglican, 
 and iTonconformist missionaries early laid the foundation of 
 the great churches and communities of Tinnevelli and 
 Travankor among the Dravidian demonolaters. But in 
 North-east India little was really done for the Kolarian 
 tribes till the Santal insurrection of 1855, although Carey had 
 written as he passed through them in 1799, " I long to stay 
 here and tell those social and untutored heathen the good 
 
214 STEPHEN HISLOP 1881 
 
 news from heaven. I have a strong persuasion that the 
 doctrine of a dying Saviour would, under the Holy Spirit's 
 influence, melt their hearts." In Central India nothing could 
 be done till Hislop reduced to writing the language of the 
 Gonds, revealed their folk-lore, and year by year preached 
 Christ among them in their obscurest haunts. 
 
 The vastness of the problem with which he was the first 
 practically to grapple may be imagined from the fact that the 
 aboriginal population of India, mixed and pure, has been 
 estimated by officials at eighty millions, or nearly one-third 
 of the whole inhabitants. This number is doubtless within 
 the truth if it includes all of prae- Aryan descent who have 
 been drawn into Hinduism or driven into Mohammedanism. 
 But if we confine our attention to the pure non- Aryans, whom 
 it is still possible, and whom it is our duty to rescue for 
 Christian civilisation and loyal service to the British Govern- 
 ment, then the number is not a twelfth of that esti- 
 mate. 
 
 When on the l7th February 1881 the first uniform census 
 of all India, except Kashmeer, was taken, the " Aboriginals " 
 were returned at about six and a half millions in number, 
 against one hundred and eighty- eight millions of Hindus, 
 fifty millions of Mohammedans, three and a half millions of 
 Buddhists, and nearly two millions of Christians. The 
 natural growth of the population and the extension of our 
 rule over Upper Burma have made the total population of 
 the empire of British India this year about two hundred and 
 seventy millions. The officials charged with the enumeration 
 of 1881 prominently repeat that the Aboriginals number 
 more and the Hindus less than these returns, because of the 
 ignorance of the former and the desire of the enumerators 
 who belonged to the latter to favour their own religion. Of 
 this, at least, we may be sure that there were in Hislop's 
 time, and are still, at least six and a half millions of the 
 
1881 CENSUS OF THE GONDS 215 
 
 aboriginal tribes who, not having been converted to Christ- 
 ianity, or to a Hindu belief, or to Islam, retain, if they have 
 any religion at all, the primitive cult of their forefathers, 
 adoring nature under the various forms or images they have 
 chosen to select as representing deity. Since the early efforts 
 of Sir Donald M'Leod and the Gossner missionaries among 
 the north-eastern Kolarians, and Hislop's pioneering efforts 
 among the south-western Gond family, thousands have been 
 drawn into the Christian Church. 
 
 Hislop's heart yearned, and he laboured incessantly to 
 save the Gonds from that Hinduism to which, but for 
 Christian missions, they must inevitably be attracted. It is 
 still a fact of powerful significance for Christendom, as it 
 was for him, that so many millions of simple nature or 
 demon-worshippers are untouched by the fossilising influ- 
 ence of the Brahmanical and Puranic systems. Of these six 
 and a half millions one fourth are in the Central Provinces 
 and Central India. The Scottish missionary, as the result of 
 his annual wanderings among them, to preach the gospel of 
 the Kingdom, reduced to writing the language of the 
 1,079,565 who returned themselves as Gonds. When asked 
 for the first time by the enumerators, as to their religion, 
 their ages, and whether their friends were married, they fre- 
 quently burst into laughter, thinking such questions quite 
 absurd. Widowers especially were among their objects of 
 merriment. The rumours spread by fear or ill -designing 
 Hindus, that recruits were wanted for the Afghan War, or 
 wives for the English soldiers, or even that new taxes were 
 to be imposed, had no effect on these simple and truthful 
 children of nature. They were amused, they were not sus- 
 picious. The health and freedom alike from vice and crime, 
 which the Gonds enjoy owing to their open-air life in the 
 hills and forests, are marked by the fact that the proportion of 
 males in every 10,000 of both sexes was found to be so high 
 
216 STEPHEN HISLOP 1866 
 
 for an oriental people as 4976 in ordinary to 4989 in 
 feudatory territory ; or practically there was no disparity. 
 
 By incessant correspondence with officials, as well as his 
 own personal studies and tours, Hislop so mastered the Gond 
 and other hill races in the course of ten years, that he 
 wrote his first draft of an essay on all the aboriginal tribes of 
 the Nagpoor country, their languages, folk-lore, customs, art, 
 and architectural remains, and took the work with him, in 
 manuscript, to Scotland. There he amplified and improved 
 it by further research, and correspondence with experts who 
 had retired from service or were familiar with the ethnologi- 
 cal and archaeological questions involved in the inquiry. On 
 his return to India, when Lord Canning constituted the Chief 
 Commissionership of the Central Provinces, under Sir Richard 
 Temple, Mr. Hislop enlarged his design so as to include the 
 whole of the new Province ; and he amplified his knowledge 
 of the Gonds in particular by a study of those of Mandla, to 
 the north. He accordingly made the Gond portion of the 
 earlier essay the basis of (1) a new treatise on the Gonds, 
 which was nearly completed at the time of his sudden re- 
 moval. He had prepared (2) a vocabulary of these eleven 
 unwritten dialects of the aboriginal tribes Gondi, Gayeti, 
 Rutluk, Naikude, Kolami, Madi or Maria, Madlia, Kuri or 
 Muasi, Keikadi, Bhatrain, and Parja, to which he added the 
 allied Telugu and Tamil. He had taken down, chiefly from 
 a Gond ;pardhan or priest -bard who recited them (3) the 
 songs which form the Lay of Lingo, their prophet-founder, a 
 rude epic of 997 Gondi lines, ranging from the creation of 
 the world and the Gonds to the institution of the rites of 
 marriage by Lingo. These were edited and published in 
 1866 by Sir Eichard Temple, the Chief Commissioner, under 
 the title of Papers Relating to the Aboriginal Tribes of the 
 Central Provinces, left in MSS. by the late Reverend Stephen 
 Hislop, Missionary of the Free Church of Scotland at Nagpoor, 
 
1866 HIS PAPERS ON THE ABORIGINAL TRIBES 217 
 
 The editor introduced the Papers by a preface, which 
 characterised their author as " a gentleman distinguished for 
 all the virtues and qualities becoming his sacred profession, 
 and for attainments in scholarship and practical science. . . . 
 During years of labour in the service of the Mission he 
 diligently and perseveringly inquired, not only into the 
 physical resources of the country, but also into the languages, 
 the manners, the religions, the histories, and the antiquities 
 of the people. He investigated much regarding the 
 aboriginal tribes, and especially the Gond people. ... In the 
 cold season of each year he made tours by marching in the 
 interior of the districts, and thus saw much of and heard 
 much from the people in their homes, their villages, their 
 fields, and their forests. He was generally accompanied by 
 educated natives connected with the Mission, who helped him 
 in securing full and correct answers to all queries. These 
 were native catechists and preachers, either stationed in or 
 moving about the country and especially in Chindwara, the 
 heart of the Gond region who recorded and transmitted 
 facts to him. He was acquainted with various European 
 officers and gentlemen who resided among or otherwise came 
 in contact with these tribes, and who supplied him with in- 
 formation. He made use of all these several advantages with 
 patience, assiduity, and research. He tested and verified the 
 information thus accumulated by extensive study of the 
 works of other authors on the aboriginal races of India and 
 of other countries. ... To the elucidation of the character of 
 the tribes he devoted so much of his heavily-taxed time and 
 thought." He is further described by the Chief Commissioner 
 as revered and beloved by all who knew him, as respected 
 by all scientific persons interested in the practical advance- 
 ment of India, and as cherished in memory by the natives, 
 for whose moral and lasting welfare he laboured so long. 
 
 The conclusions of Mr. Hislop on the language, customs. 
 
218 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 and character of the millions of Gonds in the Central Pro- 
 vinces were verified and accepted as authoritative by the ex- 
 perts who, as deputy commissioners, land-settlement officials, 
 and forest conservators, were reorganising the whole adminis- 
 tration. The land-revenue settlement Keports of Mr. W. 
 Eamsay on Chindwara district, Mr. H. Eivett Carnac on 
 Wardha, Mr. J. W. Chisholm on Belaspoor, and others, fre- 
 quently acknowledge indebtedness to him. Sir Charles Grant 
 in his Gazetteer of the Central Provinces, quotes Mr. Hislop at 
 length as his final authority. Colonel Dalton, in his magnifi- 
 cent large quarto on the Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal, illus- 
 trated by lithograph portraits copied from photographs, which 
 Sir George Campbell published when Lieutenant-Governor, 
 takes full advantage of Mr. Hislop's researches as to the 
 western Gonds, while criticising them on the points in which 
 their results differ from his own on the aborigines of Bengal 
 to the East. 
 
 Love for the people, the daily sacrifice of his life for their 
 highest good, gave Stephen Hislop a motive in all his 
 scientific researches, as it inspired David Livingstone in his 
 weary tramping over tropical Africa, which the keenest devo- 
 tion to physical research for its own sake can never create. 
 Dr. John Wilson of Bombay, than whom there was no better 
 judge, realised this when he thus wrote of him : " Mr. Hislop 
 conducted the most minute inquiries not only into the topo- 
 graphy of the whole of the Nagpoor province, but into the 
 social and religious state of its varied tribes and tongues, 
 including those in the most depressed condition. This was 
 work specially worthy of a pioneer missionary. In the re- 
 searches which he conducted in connection with it he ever 
 manifested a spirit of pure benevolence and humanity, striv- 
 ing particularly to remove all injurious misunderstandings 
 and misrepresentations. ... He thus replied to an inquiry 
 which I had addressed to him relative to a horrible charge 
 
1858 THE FKIEND OF OPPRESSED AND DEPRESSED 219 
 
 long brought against one of the older tribes of a district be- 
 longing to Nagpoor : * I cannot delay my reply to your ques- 
 tion regarding the reputed cannibalism of the aborigines east 
 of Amarkantak. I had observed the account given by 
 Lieutenant Prendergast (in Alexander's East India Magazine, 
 1831), and, as it has influenced the statements of many writers 
 since, I had intended, whenever I put together all my notes 
 on our jungle tribes, to prove its inaccuracy ; but I must 
 now content myself by giving a very decided denial of its 
 truth. Lieutenant Prendergast never witnessed an instance 
 of cannibalism in the Binjewars, or Bunder wars, as he writes 
 the name; his whole proof is vague rumour. The reports 
 of the savage cruelty of the forest tribes generally originate 
 in the hate of the higher castes contiguous, and some 
 Europeans have only to credit these reports without inquiry, 
 to keep these tribes exterior to the pale of their benevolence. 
 Well is it that the herald of the Cross presents himself as 
 the friend of both the oppressed and depressed.' " 
 
 The name Gond or Gund interchangeable with Kond 
 or Kund, which denotes the aborigines of Orissa, who used 
 to sacrifice human victims known as Merias is from the 
 Telugu word for a mountain, and may be taken to mean 
 " hill-men." The Gonds are found in the old division which 
 the Mohammedans called Gondwana, from the Vindhya 
 range south to the Godavari river. The word in the form 
 applied by the people to themselves has the same meaning ; 
 it is Koi-tor the Gond par excellence, from Koi, " a hiU," 
 equivalent to the Persian Koli and Telugu Konda. Follow- 
 ing the Hindu example the Gonds classify themselves in 
 twelve and a half castes, of which the first four are Koitors, 
 and the last half is an inferior offshoot of the fifth. The 
 classes are named Eaj Gond, Eaghuwal, Dadave and Katulya, 
 Padal, Dholi, Ojhyal, Thotyal, Koilabhutal, Koikopal, Koiam, 
 Madyal, and the lower Padal. The first of these receive their 
 
220 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 name from the fact that most of the families that have 
 attained to royal power have sprung from them; they are 
 widely spread over ISTagpoor and Berar. They and the two 
 next are generally cultivators ; they eat with each other but 
 do not intermarry. The Katulya is formed of those of the 
 pure Koitors who have begun to conform to Hinduism, and 
 even to Islam. One of them, the Eaja of Deogarh, adopted 
 Islam when on a visit to Aurangzib at Delhi, although few 
 Gonds made the change at that time, in spite of pressure, 
 compared with the Bheels. That Mohammedan Kaja's 
 descendants marry into pure Gond families, and one of 
 them is the head and judge of the Nagpoor Gonds. The 
 Padal class supply the bards, who sing and play, reciting the 
 genealogies and exploits of the richer Gonds. The Dholis 
 are so called from the drum which they play at marriages ; 
 they are the goat-herds and accoucheurs of both Hindus and 
 Gonds. The Ojhyal are wandering fowlers and bards ; their 
 wives tattoo the arms of Hindu women. -^ The Thotyal 
 devote themselves to the service of Mata, the smallpox 
 goddess, dreaded by Hindus and Gonds alike ; they make 
 baskets, and their women sell simples and profess to cure the 
 sick. The Koilabhutal supply dancing girls, and the 
 Koikopal keep cows. The Madya are the wildest ; every 
 man goes about with a battle-axe, the only dress of the 
 women is a bunch of leafy twigs fastened by a string round 
 
 1 The marks are believed to go with them to heaven when their clothes 
 cannot. They tattoo by first making the forms of a peacock, an antelope, 
 and a dagger, with juice of Biwali and lamp-black, with four needles on 
 the back of the thighs and legs. The operation is painful, and the patient 
 is held down. When settlement officer of Nimar, the late Captain Forsyth 
 used to hear dreadful screeches issuing from the villages, which his attend- 
 ants attributed to some young Gondian being operated upon with the tattoo- 
 ing needle. It is done when the girl becomes marriageable. He adds that 
 the morality of both sexes before marriage is open to comment ; and some of 
 the tribes adopt the precaution of shutting up all the marriageable young 
 men at night in a bothy by themselves. Infidelity in the married state is, 
 however, said to be very rare. 
 
THE GONDS OF CENTRAL INDIA. 
 
 To face page 221. 
 
1858 HOW THE GONDS LIVE 221 
 
 the waist. The Koiams follow the old Turanian practice of 
 carrying off the bride apparently by force. 
 
 The general characteristics of the Gonds are thus stated 
 by Mr. Hislop : 
 
 " Personal appearance. They are about the middle size of natives, 
 with features rather ugly, though among those living in Hindu villages 
 I have seen a considerable approximation to the Hindu type of coun- 
 tenance. They have been said to possess curly hair ; but this is a 
 mistake. 
 
 " Dress. The men seldom wear more than a piece of cloth around 
 their waists (dhoti) and a small kerchief about their heads. The more 
 civilised, in addition, throw a loose cloth over the upper part of their 
 body. The women, besides a lower garment, which is tucked up so as 
 to expose their thighs and legs, wear a sddi (cloth), which passes like a 
 broad sash over the back, and is somewhat more spread out in front 
 upon the chest. The men are fond of silver or brass chains round 
 their ears and a narrow bangle at their wrists. The women tie up 
 their hair into a knot behind, which, in the Bhandara district, they 
 adorn with a profusion of red thread. Their ears above and below are 
 decked with a variety of rings and pendants : chains of silver are sus- 
 pended from their necks ; big brass bangles, named sinum, enclose 
 their wrists ; and the backs of their thighs and legs are tattooed down 
 to their ankles, on which they wear plated ornaments (Jcharging). 
 
 ^^ Living. They make two meals a day; their breakfast consist- 
 ing generally of gruel, and their supper of some boiled coarse grain, 
 with pulse and vegetables. Occasionally this routine is varied, when 
 the chase or a religious festival has provided them with the flesh of 
 deer, hog, goat, or fowls. ^ . . . When residing in the midst of a Hindu 
 population, the Gonds inhabit mud houses ; in the jungles the houses 
 are of wattle and daub, with thatched roofs. The internal arrange- 
 ments are of the simplest kind, comprising two apartments, separated 
 from each other by a row of tall baskets, in which they store up their 
 grain. Adjoining the house is a shed for buffaloes ; and both house 
 and shed are protected from wild beasts by a bambu fence. The 
 villages are situated on table-lands, they seldom number more than ten 
 houses, and more frequently contain only three or four. But, however 
 
 1 At Nagpoor women at 9| a.m. eat millet, bread, and dal (pea). Men eat 
 at noon when released from work, and sup at 9J p.m. on vegetables. Husband 
 and wife do not dine together. 
 
222 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 small the village may be, one house in it is sure to be the abode of a 
 distiller of arrack. ... In their own wilds the men increase their 
 family's subsistence by hunting, in which their chief reliance is on 
 their matchlocks, though in some of the more remote parts they kill 
 their game with arrows, which most shoot in the common mode, but 
 others in a sitting posture, their feet bending the bow, and both hands 
 pulling the string. When they go out on such expeditions, and fre- 
 quently at other times, they carry a small axe and knife for lopping 
 off the branches that might obstruct their path. 
 
 " Religion. Though the Gond pantheon includes somewhere about 
 fifteen gods, yet I have never obtained from one individual the names 
 of more than seven deities. These were Badu Dewa (the great god), 
 who in other districts is called Budhal Pen (the old god), Matiya (devil 
 or whirlwind). Sale, Gangara (little bells), or more properly Gagara, 
 Palo, Gadawa, and Kham. Besides these I have heard at various 
 times, the names of Kodo Pen, Pharsi Pen, and Bangaram ; and the Rev. 
 J. Phillips, who visited the Gonds at Amarkantak, mentions Hardal as 
 the principal object of veneration there. 
 
 " What are the characters or offices of these deities, whose very 
 names are so imperfectly known by their worshippers, it is vain to 
 inquire from any native authority. It appears 'to me that Budhal 
 Pen is the same as Bura Pen, the chief god among the Konds. Per- 
 haps Hardal may be the synonym near the source of the Narbada. 
 Matiya, I would suppose, is a name for the god of smallpox, who is 
 also one of the Kond divinities, and may be identical with Bangaram, 
 afterwards to be mentioned. Sale may probably be the god who 
 presides over cattle-pens (Salo). Kuriya may denote the deity who 
 takes care of the tribe (KM), or, as it is frequently mispronounced (Kiir). 
 Kattarpar may correspond with the Katti Pen of the Konds, i.e. the 
 god of ravines. Kodo Pen may signify the god who is believed to 
 bless crops of grain, of which Kodo (Paspulum frumentaceum) among 
 Gonds is one of the chief. The name of Pharsi Pen, who is repre- 
 sented by a small iron spear -head, may possibly be formed from 
 Barchi, which in Hindi denotes a spear, on which hypothesis this 
 deity would be the equivalent of the Kond Loha Pen, the iron god, or 
 god of war. 
 
 " In the south of Bhandara district the traveller frequently meets 
 with squared pieces of wood, each with a rude figure carved in front, 
 set up somewhat close to each other. These represent Bangaram 
 Bungara Bai, or Devi, who is said to have one sister and five brothers 
 the sister being styled Danteshwari, a name of Kali, and four out of 
 
1858 THE RELIGION OF THE GONDS 223 
 
 the five brothers being known as Gantaram, Champaram, and Naikaram, 
 and Potlinga. These are all deemed to possess the power of sending 
 disease and death upon men. The name of Biingara occurs among 
 the Kols of Chaibasa, where he is regarded as the god of fever, and is 
 associated with Gohem, Chondu, Negra, and Dichali, who are con- 
 sidered, respectively, the gods of cholera, the itch, indigestion, and 
 death. It has always appeared to me a question deserving more 
 attention than it has yet received, how far the deities who preside 
 over disease, or are held to be malevolent, are to be looked on as belong- 
 ing to the Hindus or to the aborigines. Kali in her terrible aspect is 
 certainly much more worshipped in Gondwana and the forest tracts 
 to the east and south of it, than in any other part of India. As the 
 goddess of smallpox she has attributed to her the characteristics of 
 various aboriginal deities, and it is worthy of remark, that the parties 
 who conduct the worship at her shrines, even on behalf of Hindus, 
 may be either Gonds, fishermen, or members of certain other low 
 castes. The sacrifices, too, in which she delights would well agree 
 with the hypothesis of the aboriginal derivation of the main features 
 of her character. At Chanda and Lanji, in the province of Nagpoor, 
 there are -temples dedicated to her honour, in which human victims 
 have been offered almost within the memory of the present genera- 
 tion. The victim was taken to the temple after sunset and shut up 
 within its dismal walls. In the morning, when the door was opened, 
 he was found dead, much to the glory of the great goddess, who had 
 shown her power by coming during the night and sucking his blood. 
 No doubt there must have been some of her servants hid in the fane, 
 whose business it was to prepare for her the horrid banquet. At 
 Dantewada in Bastar, situated about sixty miles south-west of Jagdal- 
 poor, near the junction of the Sankani and Dankani, tributaries of the 
 Indrawati in Bastar, there is a famous shrine of Kali, under the 
 name of Danteshwari. Here many a human head has been presented 
 on her altar. About thirty years ago, it is said that upwards of 
 twenty -five full-grown men were immolated on a single occasion by a 
 late Raja of Bastar. Since then numerous complaints have reached 
 the authorities at Nagpoor of the practice having been continued, 
 though it is to be hoped that, with the annexation of the country, 
 it has entirely and for ever ceased. The same bloody rite in the 
 worship of Kali, as we learn from Major Macpherson, prevailed 
 among the immediate predecessors of the present hill Rajas of Orissa. 
 
 " Whether Bhima, who by Hindus is esteemed one of their greatest 
 heroes, is to be regarded as borrowed from that nation or lent to 
 
224 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 tliem, it is difficult to say. One thing is certain that, under the 
 name of Bhim Pen, or Bhimsen, his worship is spread over all 
 parts of the country, from Berar to the extreme east of Bastar, 
 and that among the rudest of the tribe. He is generally adored 
 under the form of an unshapely stone covered with vermilion, or of 
 two pieces of wood standing from three to four feet in length above 
 the ground, like those set up in connection with Bangaram's worship. 
 But, in addition to the deities generally acknowledged, there are many 
 others who receive reverence in particular localities. It is the custom 
 of the Gonds to propitiate, for at least one year, the spirits of their 
 departed friends, even though they have been men of no note. But 
 when an individual has been in any way distinguished, if, for ex- 
 ample, he has founded a village, or been its headman or priest, then 
 he is treated as a god for years, or it may be generations, and a small 
 shrine of earth is erected to his memory, at which sacrifices are 
 annually offered. 
 
 " It has been stated that the Gonds have no idols. It is true they 
 have no images in their dwellings, but at the scene of their religious 
 ceremonies in the jungle there are for the most part some objects set 
 up, either iron rods, stones, pieces of wood, or little knobs of mud, to 
 represent their deities. Among these, when there is a number to- 
 gether, the representation of the * great god ' usually occupies the chief 
 place. Though one of their deities is styled the ' great god,' yet they 
 hold that this chief of their divinities is to be distinguished from the 
 Invisible Creator and Preserver of the world, to whom, in imitation 
 of the Hindu agricultural population, they give the name of Bhagawan. 
 According to this view their 'great god' is only the first of their 
 inferior gods, who are all looked on as a sort of media of communica- 
 tion in various departments between God and man, though, as is the 
 case in every form of polytheism, the near, or visible inferior, receives 
 more attention than the unseen Supreme. 
 
 " IVorsJiip. The Creator is occasionally adored in their houses by 
 offering prayers, and by burning sugar (gul) and clarified butter in the 
 fire. The public worship of these forest tribes seems to be connected 
 with their crops. In places, where rice is produced, there are three 
 great days, when they leave their villages, and proceed to worship 
 under the shade of a Saj or Ein tree (Pentaptera tomentosa) 1st, the 
 day when rice begins to be sown ; 2d, when the new rice is ready ; 
 and 3d, when the Mhowa tree comes into flower. In the wilder 
 villages, near the Mahadewa Hills, Kodo Pen is worshipped at a small 
 heap of stones by every new-comer, through the oldest resident, with 
 
1858 GOND MAKRIAGE AND BURIAL RITES 225 
 
 fowls, eggs, grain, and a few copper coins, which become the property 
 of the officiating priest. Bhimsen, who is there regarded as the god 
 of rain, has a festival of four or five days' duration held in his honour 
 at the end of the monsoon, when two poles about twenty feet high, and 
 five feet apart, are set up with a rope attached to the top, by means of 
 which the boys of the village climb up and then slide down the pole. 
 The same offerings are presented to this god as to Kodo Pen, with the 
 exception of the money. 
 
 ^^ Birth. A woman remains apart for thirteen days. On the fifth 
 day after the birth the female neighbours are feasted : on the twelfth 
 the male friends are similarly entertained : and on the thirteenth the 
 purification is ended by giving a dinner to both parties. The child is 
 named a month or two later. 
 
 " Marriage. ^The expediency of a marriage is occasionally deter- 
 mined by omens. A vessel is filled with water, into which is gently 
 dropped a grain of rice or wheat, in the name of the respective parties, 
 at opposite sides of the vessel. If these approach each other the union 
 will be a happy one, and the marriage day is fixed. Another way of 
 settling the question is to consult some man with a reputation for 
 sanctity, who sits and rolls his head till he appears furious, when, 
 under supposed inspiration, he gives the answer. But frequently the 
 matter is determined by personal negotiation between the fathers, who 
 call in some neutral parties to name the sum that should be paid for 
 the bride. This obligation is discharged on the day of the betrothal, 
 along with a present of such things as are necessary for feasting the 
 friends assembled at the bride's father's house on that occasion. On 
 the day fixed for the commencement of the marriage ceremonies the 
 bridegroom and his father go to the father-in-law's house with 
 presents, which contribute again to the entertainment of the guests. 
 Next day an arbour is constructed at the bridegroom's house, to which 
 the bride is taken, and a dinner is provided. The day following, the 
 two young people, after running round the pole seven times, retire to 
 the arbour and have their feet washed. Pice (copper coins) are waved 
 round their heads, and given to the musicians, when the ceremonies 
 are concluded by a feast. 
 
 " Funeral rites. The relatives of a deceased person are unclean for 
 a day. The ceremonial impurity is removed by bathing. Some time 
 after the occurrence of a death a sort of low square mound is raised 
 over the remains ^ of the deceased, at the corners of which are erected 
 
 ^ They are buried at Kolitmara naked, as unmarried Kooroos are burned 
 naked, with face upwards, and leaf of Rai {Calotropis gigantea) or Palas tree, 
 
 Q 
 
226 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 wooden posts, around which thread is wound, and a stone is set up in 
 the centre. Here offerings are presented, as in the jungle worship of 
 their deities, of rice and other grains, eggs, fowls, or sheep. On one 
 occasion, after the establishment of the Maratha government in Gond- 
 wana, a cow was sacrificed to the manes of a Gond ; but this having 
 come to the hearing of the authorities, the relatives were publicly- 
 whipped, and all were interdicted from such an act again. To persons 
 of more than usual reputation for sanctity, offerings continue to be 
 presented annually for many years after their decease. In the district 
 of Bhandara large collections of rude earthenware, in the shape of 
 horses, may be seen, which have accumulated from year to year at the 
 tombs of such men. 
 
 " Priesthood. There is scarcely an institution among the Gonds that 
 may properly be called priesthood ; marriage, and such like cere- 
 monies, being for the most part performed by some aged relative. 
 There are, however, some men who, from supposed superior powers, or 
 in consequence of their hereditary connection with a sacred spot, are 
 held to be entitled to take the lead in worship. These men are named 
 Bhumuks, Pujaris, etc. About the Mahadewa Hills the higher Pard- 
 hans act as Pujaris, and the lower as rude musicians : the Koitors 
 seem to look down upon both oflfices as somewhat menial. But in 
 other districts the last mentioned class appear rather to take the lead 
 as holy men, and many of them make use of their supposed sacred 
 character to impose on their simpler neighbours. They profess to 
 be able to call tigers from jungles, to seize them by the ears, and 
 control their voracity by whispering to them a command not to come 
 near their villages. Or they pretend to know a particular kind of 
 root, by burying which they can prevent the beasts of the forests from 
 devouring men or cattle. With the same view, they lay on the path- 
 way small models of bedsteads, etc., which are believed to act as 
 charms to stop their advance. They are supposed to have the power 
 of detecting sorcery, ^ which is greatly dreaded, and, like the gipsies 
 in Europe, they are consulted by their more civilised neighbours on 
 the fortunes of the future, which they read in the lines of their appli- 
 cant's hand. 
 
 The Gditi Gonds call themselves also Koitors, and are as much 
 Gonds in language and everything else as those who are known by no 
 
 in the jungle, the head south and the feet north. Sometimes they burn 
 the house of the deceased and desert it. 
 
 1 In Pondakol magicians are burned : three were so treated at Pipulpanka 
 in 1834-35. Calcutta Review, vol. v., p. 53. 
 
1858 THE KOLS DIFFER FROM THE GONDS 227 
 
 other name. Their chief peculiarity, which I have not found among 
 common Gonds, though it may exist even among them, is to have in 
 each village a separate tenement set apart for the occupancy of un- 
 married men during the night. This they call a gotalghar (empty bed 
 house). In some villages there is a like provision made for the un- 
 married Gditi women. When the Gditis have returned in the evening 
 from their work in the jungle, where they are very industrious in 
 cultivation and cutting timber, all the families go to their respective 
 houses for their supper ; after which the young men retire to their 
 common dwelling, where, around a blazing fire, they dance for an 
 hour or two, each having a small drum suspended in front from his 
 waist, which he beats as he moves about, while the young women sit 
 at no great distance accompanying the performance with a song. 
 
 Mr. Hislop established the identity of the Ktxs or Kuls 
 with the Kols of the north-eastern stock, but up to his time 
 confounded with the Gonds. The Kiirs are found on the 
 Mahadewa Hills, and westward in the forests on the Tapti 
 and Narbada, until they come into contact with the Bheels. 
 On the Mahadewa Hills, where they have been much in- 
 fluenced by the Hindus, they prefer the name of Muasi, 
 probably derived from the Mhowa tree. Their food is of the 
 most meagre kind. Though they have no objection to 
 animal food, yet a considerable portion of their diet consists 
 of a gruel made from the pounded kernels of mangoes and 
 flowers of the Mhowa tree. They adore the sun and moon, 
 rude representations of which they carve on wooden pillars.-^ 
 After reaping their crops they sacrifice to Sultan Sakada, 
 whom they suppose to have been some king among them in 
 former times. Like Jacob of old, a Kur bridegroom, in 
 the absence of the money demanded for his bride, comes 
 under an obligation so serve his father-in-law for a certain 
 number of years. The marriage ceremonial, which, like that 
 
 1 According to Mr. Bullock, wooden pillars, with horse, sun, and moon, 
 are set up before the house of married people. The Scythian origin of Kurs 
 and of Gonds might perhaps be inferred from Kodo Pen, and earthen horses, 
 which are offered instead of living sacrifice. Gonds do not use horses or 
 ponies much. 
 
228 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 of the Gonds, includes the tying of garments together and 
 the running round a pole or Mhowa tree, concludes on the 
 third day with a feast and dance ; during which the newly- 
 married pair are carried about for some time on the backs of 
 two of the company. In some cases the dead are burned ; 
 but, for the most part, they are interred with their head 
 towards the south. Kear their villages they have a place 
 appointed for burials, where, after having offered a goat to 
 the manes of the deceased, they set up a rude representation 
 of him in wood about two feet above the ground. 
 
 The eleven vocabularies which Mr. Hislop collected from 
 the dialects of the aboriginal tribes of Central India show the 
 closest similarity, among these, of the subdivisions of Gonds, 
 and prove their derivation from the distant Tamil rather than 
 from the neighbouring Telugu branch of the Dravidian lan- 
 guages. The Kolam and Naikude Gond dialects and that of 
 the wandering Keikadi tribe bear traces of the modifying 
 influence of the Telugu, but are also at their roots of Tamil 
 origin. The affinities of the Kur and K61 tongues are found 
 at the foot of the north-east Himalayas, and still more 
 among the Mons of Pegu, and the Benwas, described by 
 Captain Newbold, inhabiting the mountainous regions of the 
 Malayan peninsula. Thus the word for water in the lan- 
 guage of the Kurs and Kols is dd ; among the Bodos, Cacharis, 
 and Kookis in the north-east of India, is doiy di, tui ; among 
 the Karens and Mons in Burma, is ti and dat ; and among 
 the Benwas of Malacca, di. Again, the word for eye among 
 the Kurs and Kols med or met is among the Kookis and 
 Mikurs in north-eastern India, met and meh ; among the 
 Karens and Mons, me and mot ; and among the Benwas, med. 
 The first three numerals, which among the Kurs and Kols 
 are mid, hdrd, d;pid, are among the Mons, mue, hd, and pdi. 
 May we not conclude then, wrote Hislop, that while the 
 stream of Dravidian population, as evidenced by the Brahuis 
 
1858 HIS ELEVEN ABORIGINAL VOCABULAEIES 229 
 
 in Baloochistan, entered India by the north-west, that of the 
 K61 family seems to have found admission by the north-east ; 
 and as the one flowed south towards Cape Comorin, and the 
 other in the same direction towards Cape Komania, a part of 
 each appears to have met and crossed in Central India ? 
 
 Mr. Hislop was cut off before he could prepare a grammar 
 of the Gondi language. Among his papers Sir Kichard 
 Temple found a printed copy of the narrative of a second visit 
 to the Gonds of the Narbada territory by the Eev. J. G. Driberg 
 and the Eev. H. J. Harrison in 1849, to which was appended a 
 grammar and vocabulary of their language. Doubtless he in- 
 tended to compare, or may have actually compared, that vocabu- 
 lary with his manuscripts. But there is no record of such 
 comparison to be found. The comparison has since been made 
 and possesses much interest, inasmuch as the Gonds whom 
 Mr. Driberg met were those inhabiting the outskirts of the 
 Narbada valley to the north of, or on the northern face of 
 the Satpoora, or Pachmari, or Mahadewa Hills ; whereas the 
 Gonds whom Mr. Hislop met were those dwelling to the 
 south of the range, and separated by mountain barriers from 
 their northern brethren. Some words given in one vocabu- 
 lary are not found in the other ; but, on the whole, that by 
 Mr. Hislop is much the more complete and copious of the 
 two. 
 
 If to the student of philology and ethnology the Gond 
 vocabularies and treatise of Stephen Hislop have a peculiar 
 value, which every attempt to Christianise and civilise the 
 million of simple aborigines reveals, his rendering of their 
 five Songs of Lingo, which make up one Edda, is the earliest 
 and most interesting contribution to the Folk-lore of India. 
 It has a double interest from what an expert like the late 
 Captain Forsyth considered to be its singular resemblance in 
 many respects to the legend of Hiawatha, the prophet of the 
 Ked Indians of I^orth America. Mr. Schoolcraft took that 
 
230 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 tradition down, in its Iroquois form, from the mouth of an 
 Onondaga chief, just as Hislop wrote and translated the 
 Lingo ballads from the lips of the Gond fardhan or bard- 
 priest at Nagpoor. Longfellow, in The Song of Hiawatha, 
 has glorified the Iroquois and other traditions of the golden 
 age of a noble race whom the Christianity of Christ reached 
 almost too late to save them from the Christianity of a 
 corrupt Christendom. To bring out the parallelism. Captain 
 Forsyth has turned the literal, and therefore scientific, version 
 of Hislop into a paraphrase in the metre and style of Long- 
 fellow. The scene of the creation of the Gonds by the 
 invisible God, who is represented even in India by no idol, 
 is the snowy peak of Dhawalagiri, the third loftiest of the 
 main Himalayas, towering above Nepal; the action of the 
 poem is transferred from their settlement to "the midst of 
 twelve hills in the glens of seven hills," which describes the 
 Satpoora ravines and plains. The scene of the incarnation 
 of the Ojibway prophet lies on the southern shore of Lake 
 Superior, in the region between the Pictured Eocks and the 
 Grand Sable. 
 
 The legend of Lingo is undoubtedly of purely Gond or 
 Dravidian origin, coloured in the course of its oral trans- 
 mission from generation to generation of pardhan bards, by 
 priestly self-seeking and Hindu influence. We find common 
 to the Mongolian races, according to D'Herbelot, the story 
 of a hero who delivered their progenitors from a cave in an 
 iron-bound valley, and to that cave the ruler goes every year 
 to offer grateful sacrifice. The argument of the legend 
 of Lingo, the "wolf" of Kachikopa Lohagad, or "the iron 
 valley in the red hill" as in the version reduced to writ- 
 ing from the Gond Homer of Nagpoor, is this : The land 
 of the Gonds had become a solitude, over which there 
 brooded silence so utter that there was not a crow even 
 when " caw " was heard, nor a bird even when " chirp " was 
 
1858 THE LEGEND OF LINGO 231 
 
 heard, nor a tiger even when " raghum " was roared. Par- 
 watee, the " mountaineer " daughter of the Himalayas, had 
 loved the Gonds and besought her husband, Mahadewa (Siva), 
 for them. He performed tap to win merit from the creator 
 of gods and men, when from a boil on his hand there sprang 
 the god Kalia Addo, and from his hand, after Kke devotion, 
 sixteen daughters came. Thrown into water, which dried 
 up, these became sixteen sorts of earth, from which " twelve 
 threshing-floors of Gondi gods were born," or the pure Gonds. 
 They crowded the jungle, they ate all animals, and they did 
 not wash, till the smell forced Mahadewa to shut them up in 
 a cave. Four brothers escaped to tell Parwatee, who for six 
 months gave the invisible God no peace, by her devotion, till 
 he declared, " I will make the Gonds visible." 
 
 So he caused Lingo to be produced from a flower, and 
 fed on honey that dropped from a fig tree. At nine years of 
 age the miraculous boy met the four Gond brothers in the 
 forest. He taught them to clear the woodlands for their 
 broadcast cultivation. They killed the deer but had no fire 
 to roast the flesh. So Lingo sent them to the giant Pakad, 
 who had an old wife and seven daughters. As they slept, the 
 youngest brother stole the fire but dropped it on the giant, 
 who gave chase. But Lingo came with his lute, another 
 Orpheus, and so played that the old giant and his wife 
 danced with delight and gave up their seven daughters to 
 the four Gonds of the forest. As a saint he refused their 
 advances to himself, and, like Potiphar's wife, they accused 
 him to their husbands, who slew him and played at marbles 
 with his eyeballs. God, however, restored Lingo to life ; 
 after Hercules -like labours he obtained the release of the 
 Gonds shut up in the cave, he settled them in the Satpoora 
 forests as an orderly community, and he set the most vener- 
 able over them as their first pardhan, who performed the 
 rites of marriage as at the present day. He taught them the 
 
232 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 joyous gospel of hospitality and singing, drinking and 
 dancing. Dame, the tortoise, had saved them on his broad 
 back from Pus^, the alligator, who would have destroyed 
 them in the flooded river, and he charged them never to 
 forget the promise to be faithful to Dam^. 
 
 "Then they all made salutation. Lingo said, 'Oli, brethren, look 
 
 yonder towards the gods.' 
 All looked behind, but Lingo vanished and went to the gods 
 While they were looking behind, they said : * Where is our Lingo 
 
 gone ? ' " 
 
 We shall quote the second and fourth of the Lays, which 
 describe what the Arthurian poets would call " The Coming " 
 and " The Passing of Lingo." The name is purely Gond, and 
 to it the people affix sometimes BMn or " the devotee," and 
 sometimes FariHr or " the saint." 
 
 The Coming of Lingo the Holy. 
 
 (Hislop^s Literal Version.) 
 
 " Then care fell to Bhagawan (god). There was a tree : 
 
 It was blossoming. Then said he. One of its flowers shall conceive. 
 
 By God's doing clouds and winds were loosed. A cloud like 
 
 A fan arose : thunder roared and lightning flashed ; 
 
 The flower burst, clouds opened and darkness fell ; the day was hid. 
 
 A heap of turmeric fell at the fourth watch of the night. 
 
 In the morning, when clouds resounded with thunder, the flower 
 
 opened 
 And burst, and Lingo was born, and he sprang and fell into the heap 
 
 of turmeric. 
 Then the clouds cleared, and at the dawn Lingo began to cry. 
 Thereat, care fell upon God ; the (face of Lingo) began to dry amidst 
 
 the powder. 
 But by God's doing there was a Ficus tree, on which was honey 
 The honey burst, and a small drop fell into his mouth. 
 Thus the juice continued to fall, and his mouth began to suck. 
 It was noon, and wind blew, when Lingo began to grow. 
 He leapt into a swing, and began to swing when day was set 
 
1858 
 
 THE COMING OF LINGO 
 
 233 
 
 Lingo arose with haste, and sat in a cradle swinging. 
 
 Lingo was a perfect man : water may be stained, but he had no stain 
 
 whatever. 
 There was a diamond on his navel and sandal-wood mark on his fore- 
 head. He was a divine Saint. He became two years old. 
 He played in turmeric, and slept in a swing. Thus days rolled away, 
 He became nine years old ; he was ordered not to eat anything from 
 
 off the jungle trees or thickets. 
 Lingo, in his mind, said, Here is no person to be seen ; man does not 
 
 appear, neither are there any animals ; 
 There appears none like me ; I will go where I can see some one like 
 
 myself. 
 Having said so, one day he arose and went on straight. 
 He ascended a needle-like hill ; there he saw a Mundita tree ; 
 Below was a tree named Kidsadita : it blossomed. 
 He went thither, and having seen flowers he smelled them. 
 He went a little beyond, upon a precipitous hill, and climbed a tree. 
 Then he looked around and saw smoke arising from Kachikopa 
 
 Lohagad. 
 What is this ? said he ; I must go and see it. 
 He ascended, and saw the smoke. The four brothers quickly brought 
 
 their game, and began to roast it ; they began to eat it raw or 
 
 cooked. 
 In the meantime Lingo went there. They saw him and stood up ; he 
 
 stood also ; 
 Neither spoke to the other. The four then began to say within 
 
 themselves. 
 We are four brothers, and he will be the fifth brother. Let us call 
 
 him." 
 
 The episode of the Giant and his Seven Daughters may 
 be told most briefly in the paraphrase of Forsyth, although 
 he admits that he turns the quiet humour that lurks in Mr. 
 Hislop's literal translation into burlesque : 
 
 " Then said Lingo, * Search ye, 
 Brethren, 
 For a firebox in your waistbelts.' 
 Flints and steel they forthwith 
 
 brought out, 
 Struck a spark among the tinder. 
 
 But the tinder would not burn. 
 Thus the whole night long they 
 
 tried it, 
 Tried in vain until the morning, 
 When they flung away the tinder. 
 And to Lingo said, ' Brother 
 
234 
 
 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 1858 
 
 You're a i^rophet, can you tell us 
 Why we cannot light this tinder?' 
 Answered Lingo, ' Three coss on- 
 ward 
 Lives the Giant Kikad Gowree, 
 He the very dreadful Monster, 
 He the terrible Devourer. 
 In his field a fire is smoking ; 
 Thither go and fetch a firebrand.' 
 Then the Brothers went a little, 
 Went a very little, onwards ; 
 Thence returned, and said to 
 
 Lingo 
 'Nowhere saw we Kikad Gow- 
 ree, 
 Nowhere have we found this 
 
 Giant.' 
 Then said Lingo, ' Lo my arrow, 
 By its pathway see ye follow.' 
 Then he fitted to his bowstring 
 Shaft of bulrush straight and 
 
 slender ; 
 Shot it through the forest thickets. 
 Shot it cleaving through the 
 
 branches. 
 Shot it shearing all the grass 
 
 down ; 
 Cut a pathway straight and easy ; 
 Fell it right into the fireplace 
 Of the Giant Kikad Gowree ; 
 Fell, and glanced it from the fire- 
 place, 
 Glanced, and sped into the door- 
 way 
 Of the wigwam of the Giant ; 
 Fell before the seven daughters, 
 Seven very nice young women. 
 Daughters fair of Kikad Gowree. 
 Then those seven nice young 
 
 women 
 Took the arrow and concealed it. 
 
 For they oft had asked the old 
 
 man, 
 Asked him when they would be 
 
 married ; 
 And he always answered gruffly, 
 'When I choose that you be 
 
 married 
 Good and well, if not you won't 
 
 be.' 
 And they thought this was an 
 omen. 
 
 Now the Brothers, greatly fear- 
 ing 
 Lest they all should eaten up be. 
 Counsel taking, sent the youngest, 
 Sent Ahkeseral the youngest. 
 To prospect the Giant's quarters. 
 By that pathway straight and 
 
 easy 
 Went this very young Ahkeseral ; 
 Saw the Giant's smoke ascending ; 
 Coming nearer saw the Giant. 
 Saw him, like a shapeless tree 
 
 trunk, 
 Sleeping by the fire and snoring 
 By the fire of mighty tree stems. 
 Stems of Mhowa, stems of Anjan, 
 Stems of Sajna, stems of Tekta ; 
 Blazing red, its glow reflected 
 From that form huge and shape- 
 less 
 Of the Giant Kikad Gowree, 
 Of that very dreadful Kdkshis, 
 Of that terrible Devourer. 
 Then his knees began to quake all. 
 O'er his body came cold shudders. 
 Leapt his liver to his throat all, 
 Leapt the liver of Ahkeseral. 
 But he crept up to the fireplace. 
 Crept and snatched a blazing fire- 
 brand. 
 
1858 
 
 THE SECOND LAY OF LINGO 
 
 235 
 
 Blazing brand of Tamadlta. 
 Groaned the Giant, fled Ahkeseral, 
 Dropped the firebrand and a spark 
 
 flew, 
 Flew and lighted on the Giant, 
 On his shapeless hip it lighted. 
 Kaised a blister like a saucer ; 
 Started up the Giant swearing ; 
 Also feeling very hungry, 
 Feeling very much like eating. 
 Saw that very young Ahkeseral, 
 Plump and luscious as a cucum- 
 ber, 
 Saw him running and ran after. 
 Ran and shouted loud behind 
 him. 
 
 But in vain he followed after. 
 For the very young Ahkeseral, 
 Speeding swiftly through the for- 
 est. 
 Shortly vanished and was seen 
 
 not. 
 And the Giant, much disgusted. 
 Then returned to his fireside. 
 And Ahkeseral, returning. 
 Told his greatly trembling bro- 
 thers 
 Of that very dreadful Giant. 
 But the very valiant Lingo 
 Said, ' Repose ye here a little, 
 I will go and see this monster 
 That so much has discomposed 
 you.' 
 
 At the crossing of a river, 
 In that straight and easy pathway, 
 Lingo saw the stick Wadiida 
 Floating down upon the current. 
 Saw he too a bottle-gourd tree, 
 Saw it growing by the river ; 
 Pulled a bottle-gourd from oft* it, 
 Fished Wadiida from the river, 
 
 Stuck the one into the other, 
 
 Plucked two hairs wherewith to 
 string it. 
 
 Made a bow and keys eleven, 
 
 Played a tune or two, and found he 
 
 Had a passable guitar. 
 
 Pleased was Lingo, and proceeded 
 
 To the field of Rikad Gowree ; 
 
 Rikad Gowree lying snoring 
 
 By the fireside, mouth wide gap- 
 ing. 
 
 Tushes horrible displaying, 
 
 Lying loglike with his eyes shut. 
 Close by grew the tree called 
 Peepul, 
 
 Peepul tall with spreading 
 branches. 
 
 Quickly Lingo clambered up it. 
 
 Climbed aloft into its branches ; 
 
 Sat and heard the morning cock 
 crow. 
 
 Thought this Giant soon would 
 waken. 
 
 Then he took his banjo Jantur, 
 
 Struck a note that sounded 
 sweetly. 
 
 Played a hundred tunes upon it. 
 
 Like a song its music sounded ; 
 
 At its sound the trees were 
 silent ; 
 
 Stood the mighty hills enraptured. 
 
 Entered then that strain of music 
 
 In the ears of Rikad Gowree, 
 
 Quickly woke him from his slum- 
 ber j 
 
 Rubbed his eyes and looked about 
 him ; 
 
 Looked in thickets, looked iu 
 hollows. 
 
 Looked in tree -tops; nothing 
 finding, 
 
236 
 
 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 1858 
 
 Wondered where on earth it came 
 from, 
 
 Came that strain of heavenly- 
 music, 
 
 Like the warbling of the Maina. 
 
 Back returning to his fireside, 
 
 Sat down, stood u^), sat down, 
 stood up ; 
 
 Listened, wondered at the music ; 
 
 Jumped and danced he to the 
 music. 
 
 Sung and danced he to the music ; 
 
 Rolled and tumbled by the fire- 
 side 
 
 To the warbling of the music. 
 Soon at daybreak his old wo- 
 man 
 
 Heard that strain of heavenly 
 music ; 
 
 Came she wondering to the fire- 
 side. 
 
 Saw her old man wildly danc- 
 ing- 
 Hands outstretching, feet uplifting. 
 
 Head back reeling, dancing, tum- 
 bling, 
 
 To that strain of heavenly music. 
 
 Saw and wondered, saw and called 
 out 
 
 'Ancient husband, foolish old 
 man ! ' 
 
 Looked he at her, nothing said 
 he. 
 
 Danced and tumbled to the music, 
 
 Said she, listening to that music, 
 
 'I must dance too.' Then she 
 opened 
 
 Loose the border of her garment. 
 
 Danced and tumbled to the music. 
 Then said Lingo, ' Lo my Jan- 
 tur! 
 
 To thy strain of heavenly music 
 Dance this old man and his wo- 
 man ; 
 All my Koitor thus I teach will. 
 Thus in rows to sing and dance 
 
 all. 
 At the feasting of the Gond Gods 
 At the feast of the Dewali, 
 At the feast of Budhal Pend, 
 At the feast of Jungo Reytal, 
 At the feast of Phdrsa Pena 
 Salutation to the Gods all 
 From this various tuneful Jd,ntur ! ' 
 Then he ceased the wondrous 
 
 music ; 
 Hailed the old man from the 
 
 tree-top, 
 Saying ' Uncle, Rikad Gowree, 
 See your nephew, on this tree- 
 top!' 
 
 Then the Giant, looking up- 
 wards. 
 Saw our Lingo on the tree-top ; 
 Called him down, shook hands, 
 
 and said that 
 He was very glad to see him. 
 Asked him in and made him sit 
 
 down ; 
 Rang and called for pipes and 
 
 cojffee ; 
 Apologised for having thought of 
 Making breakfast of Ahkeseral ; 
 Thanked our Lingo very kindly 
 For his offer of the livers 
 Of those sixteen scores of Rohees ; 
 In return proposed to give him 
 All those seven nice young wo- 
 men. 
 With their eyes bound, will they 
 
 nill they, 
 To be wedded to the Brothers. 
 
1858 
 
 THE SETTLEMENT OF THE GONDS 
 
 237 
 
 And those seven nice young 
 women 
 When they heard about the young 
 
 men, 
 Of those young men faint and 
 
 fasting 
 Waiting fireless by the Kohees, 
 Forthwith packed they up their 
 
 wardrobes, 
 On their heads they took their 
 
 beds up. 
 Back to Lingo gave his arrow 
 Arrow of the truthful omen 
 Saying good-bye to their parent, 
 Followed Lingo to the forest, 
 To that forest-shade primeval. 
 Reached those young men by the 
 
 Rohees, 
 Made a fire, and had some lun- 
 cheon 
 Of the livers of the Rohees. 
 Then the Brothers 'gan to 
 squabble 
 O'er those seven nice young wo- 
 men. 
 
 Holy Lingo, virtuous very. 
 Quite refusing to be wedded. 
 Somewhat easier made the pro- 
 blem ; 
 And he soon arranged it this 
 
 wise 
 That the eldest of the Brethren 
 Each should take two nice young 
 
 women. 
 While the very young Ahkeseral 
 Should be fitted with the odd one. 
 
 Then returning from the forest 
 By the valley Kachikopd, 
 To the Red Hills Lohagadd, 
 Holy Lingo joined the Brothers 
 To those seven nice young women. 
 To the daughters of the Giant. 
 Water brought and poured it o'er 
 
 them. 
 Bowers of branches raised around 
 
 them, 
 Garlands gay he threw about 
 
 them, 
 Mark of Turmeric applied he 
 And declared them duly wedded." 
 
 The Settlement of the Gonds, and Passing of Lingo. 
 
 " Then they rose and followed 
 
 Lingo, 
 Followed onwards to the forest, 
 From the mountain Dhawalgiri ; 
 Followed on till night de- 
 scended. 
 And before them saw a river, 
 Dark and swollen with the 
 
 torrent 
 Bursting down from Dhawalgiri, 
 From the snows of Dhawalgiri. 
 On that river nothing saw they. 
 
 Boat nor raft, to waft them 
 
 over. 
 Nothing saw they in the torrent 
 But the Alligator Pus^, 
 And the River-Turtle Ddni^ 
 Playing, rolling, in the water. 
 Then our Lingo called them to 
 
 him. 
 Called them brother, called 
 
 them mother ; 
 Bound with oaths to bear them 
 
 over. 
 
238 
 
 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 1858 
 
 And the Alligator Piis^, 
 Looming long upon the water, 
 Bore the Gonds into the torrent, 
 Through the black and roaring 
 
 water : 
 And the Kiver-Turtle Dame 
 With our Lingo followed after. 
 Soon the faithless Alligator, 
 In the deep and roaring water. 
 Slipping from below his cargo, 
 Left them floundering in the 
 
 water. 
 Then our Lingo stretched his 
 
 hand out, 
 Fished them out upon the 
 
 Turtle ; 
 Faithful Ddmd bore them on- 
 ward 
 O'er that black and roaring 
 
 torrent, 
 Bore them on across the river. 
 And the Sixteen vowed to 
 
 cherish 
 Name of Dame with them 
 
 ever, 
 Who had borne them safe and 
 
 hurtless 
 O'er that dark and foaming 
 
 river. 
 
 Then they travelled through 
 the forest, 
 Over mountain, over valley, 
 To the Glens of Seven Moun- 
 tains, 
 To the Twelve Hills in the 
 
 Valleys. 
 There remained with Holy 
 
 Lingo. 
 He, the very wise and prudent, 
 Taught to clear the forest 
 
 thickets, 
 
 Taught to rear the stately 
 
 millet, 
 Taught to yoke the sturdy oxen, 
 Taught to build the roomy 
 
 waggon, 
 Raised a city, raised Narbumi ; 
 City fenced in from the forest. 
 Made a market in Narbiimi. 
 Rich and prosperous grew Nar- 
 
 bumi 
 So they flourished and re- 
 mained. 
 
 Then our Lingo called them 
 round him, 
 Ranged them all in rows beside 
 
 him, 
 Spake in this wise 'Hear, 
 
 Brethren ! 
 Nothing know ye of your 
 
 fathers, 
 Of your mothers, of your 
 
 brothers, 
 Whom to laugh with, whom to 
 
 marry ; 
 Meet it is not ye should be so 
 Like the creatures of the forest.' 
 
 Then he chose them from 
 each other. 
 Chose and named their tribes 
 
 distinctive ; 
 Chose the first and said, ' Man- 
 
 wajja.' 
 Thus began the tribe Manwajja. 
 By the hand took Dahakwali, 
 Bard he called him ' Dahak- 
 
 wdli.' 
 Koilabutal named another. 
 And another Koikobiital 
 Koikobiital wild and tameless. 
 Thus he named them as he 
 
 chose them. 
 
1858 
 
 THE PASSING OF LINGO 
 
 239 
 
 Till the Sixteen Scores were 
 
 numbered, 
 Till the Tribes had all been 
 
 chosen. 
 Next among them chose the 
 
 eldest, 
 Chose an old man hoary -headed, 
 Chose and called his name 
 
 ' Pardhand,' 
 Priest and Messenger he called 
 
 him. 
 Called and sent him on a 
 
 message 
 To the Red hills Lohagada, 
 The Iron Valley, Kachikopd ; 
 To those Brothers four he sent 
 
 him, 
 Sent to ask them for their 
 
 daughters 
 To be wedded to his Koitor 
 Thus the Tribes our Lingo 
 
 mated. 
 Thus they gi'ew and multiplied. 
 Then he chose them into houses, 
 Into families of seven, 
 Of six, of four, he chose them. 
 
 And he said, '0 Koitor 
 listen ! 
 Nowhere Gods of Gonds are 
 
 worshipped ; 
 Let us make us Gods and wor- 
 ship.' 
 Then made Ghagara the Bell- 
 God, 
 Made and gave he to Manwajja. 
 
 Brought the Wild Bull's Tail 
 
 and named it 
 Chawardeo ; brought the War 
 
 God- 
 God of Iron, Phdrsa Pena ; 
 Manko Reytdl, Jango Reytdl 
 Thus their tribal Gods he 
 
 fashioned. 
 Taught them how to raise their 
 
 altars ; 
 Taught to offer sacrifices 
 Hoary goats, white cocks a year 
 
 old, 
 Virgin cows, and juice of 
 
 mhowa ; 
 Taught to praise with voice and 
 
 psalter. 
 Twang of Jdntur, sound of 
 
 drumming 
 Drum of Beejdsdl resounding 
 Dancing, singing, by the altars, 
 
 Thus he taught them, Holy 
 Lingo ; 
 And his last words then he 
 
 uttered 
 * Keep your promise to the 
 
 Turtle, 
 To the River-Turtle D^me ; 
 To the Gods I now am going.' 
 Then he melted from their 
 
 vision ; 
 And they strained their eyes to 
 
 see him. 
 But he vanished, and was seen 
 
 not." 
 
 The whole poem is a picture of the present beliefs and 
 life of the Western Gonds of Central India. All they can 
 tell of their fathers is that they were mountain-born, with 
 the Himalaya nymph Parwatee for their goddess, that dread 
 
240 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 wife of Siva, whom as the black Kali the Hindus adopted 
 into their pantheon that they might drag in them also as 
 worshippers. Hence the forty thousand pilgrims whom, 
 when he first mapped the land, Hislop found, and who may 
 be seen every year towards the end of February, at Shiva's 
 shrine in the cave in the Mahadewa Hills, where the tiger 
 alone now seizes the human victims such as used to be 
 slaughtered before the obscene emblem. All they can tell 
 of themselves, unconsciously enough, is that the Satpoora 
 range is their home, where their songs show us how they 
 settle in the forests and open a weekly bazaar in central 
 hamlets which they call Narbumi, where they sell the rice 
 and then the millet (Jmjuari) Lingo taught them to sow. 
 First they cut down trees, and burn them for ashes, which 
 fertilises the ground, and makes it yield, from seed sown 
 without ploughing or other agricultural operation. As they 
 advance they begin to cultivate with bullocks and ploughs ; 
 and then, as their villages improve, they use carts to carry 
 grain to market, and especially to canvey the wild fruits and 
 other produce of the jungles. These several stages of pro- 
 gress are visible to this day among the Gonds. 
 
 The revealing of this primitive million of people to 
 literature and science was begun by Mr. Hislop as a Christian 
 missionary. Mr. Stothert established a school among them at 
 his own expense ; afterwards, supported by Mrs. Mure Macredie 
 of Perceton, Ayrshire, Baba Pandurang made Chindwara his 
 headquarters, teaching them to read the Word of God. Hislop 
 ever used the dim legend of the incarnation, described as 
 
 " A perfect man, 
 Stainless all and pure was Lingo," 
 
 to attract them to Him who was holy, harmless, undefiled, 
 and separate from sinners. St. Paul had quoted their own 
 poet -prophets to proud Athenian and filthy Cretan. But 
 
1866 MISSIONS TO THE GONDS 241 
 
 others were to enter into Hislop's labours after the regeneration 
 of the truthful Gonds. In 1866, armed with his predecessor's 
 writings, the Kev. James Dawson reopened the mission 
 to the Gonds at Chindwara, and gave the people the three 
 first Gospels and the Book of Genesis in their own language, 
 before he too was removed by death, and the mission was 
 made over to the Swedish Society. In 1879 the Church 
 Missionary Society took possession of the Gond country to 
 the east, from Mandla as a centre to the old Gossner station 
 near Amarkantak, and found their first convert in a Gond 
 ascetic, who has not ceased to be reverenced by his country- 
 men when he leads them to the true incarnation. Already the 
 first generation have learned to read and eagerly purchase 
 Bible portions and literature. For those who cannot read 
 the exhibition of Bible scenes and characters by the lantern 
 supplies a vivid education, crowds hurrying from distant 
 villages and sitting far into the night to hear in their own 
 tongue the revelation of divine love, purity, and strength in 
 Jesus Christ, who makes the poorest and the vilest a new 
 creation. The Gonds have not yet entered the Kingdom 
 in thousands, like the Kols and Santals since the Mutiny, 
 but since Hislop's day too few missionaries have sought to 
 evangelise them. 
 
 Was there a still earlier race, Scythian, Celtic, or what- 
 ever it may be called, which settled in North- Western and 
 Central India before even the Gonds who were its latest 
 wave ? Did these earlier nomads, or the Dravidians, thirty 
 millions of whose descendants now cover the hills of Central 
 and South India, pile up the monoliths and dolmens, raise 
 the cairns and barrows, form for their dead the cromlechs and 
 kistvaens, which, as they cover large districts of the jungle 
 lands of India, are precisely similar to the prehistoric 
 remains of Brittany, Northumbria, and Scotland ? As at once 
 an ethnologist and geologist this question forced itself on 
 
 R 
 
242 STEPHEN HISLOP 1850 
 
 Stephen Hislop when he stumbled on such erections in his 
 missionary and scientific tours. His experience of them 
 began so early as 1847 ; it was after a day largely spent in 
 studying them that he was cut off in 1863, before he could 
 record the conclusions of his seventeen years' research. 
 
 Takalghat is a prettily - wooded rural village in the dis- 
 trict of Nagpoor, twenty miles south of the city. There, 
 in December 1847, the missionary tents were pitched 
 for the first time. In the brief Indian twilight Hislop's 
 practised eye at once noted the old mounds around the 
 comparatively new village, and especially marked a circle ot 
 unhewn stones of the rudest type. But it was not till the 
 tour of 1849-50 that it was found there are ninety such 
 circles, single and double, spreading over an area of four 
 square miles. The Eaja at ISTagpoor had given permission 
 for excavations to be made among the circles, but the village 
 headman disbelieved this and refused to supply paid labour. 
 The missionaries and native Christians, accordingly, them- 
 selves took spades and carried out the digging. In the 
 centre of the largest circle, at a depth of three feet from the 
 surface, there was found "an iron vessel like a frying-pan, 
 with a handle on either side, which had rusted off and was 
 lying detached. The bottom of the vessel was covered with 
 little pieces of earthenware neatly fitted to each other, pos- 
 sibly designed to protect human ashes, of which, however, 
 there were only doubtful traces beneath." Such is the de- 
 scription given by Mr. Hunter. Fragments of pottery and 
 flint arrow-heads were also found. When Nagpoor State 
 became a British province, the Chief Commissioner invited 
 Hislop to guide him in a careful study of the stone circles, 
 and several were marked off for excavation on the next day, 
 the missionary's last as it proved. They superintended the 
 digging and carefully arranged the various articles of ix^on 
 and pottery that were exhumed by natives working under an 
 
1850 PRE-HISTOEIC STONE MONUMENTS 243 
 
 European. Hislop came to the conclusion that all the circles 
 and tumuli were the burial places and tombs of what must 
 have been a large population, for in each circle at least one 
 person or perhaps several had been interred, some bodies 
 having been burned, some buried. Standing on the highest 
 mound from which the various rows and cross rows of the 
 stone circles were seen extending over the plain, Stephen 
 Hislop descanted on the character, habits, and institutions of 
 the people who had raised or arranged the so-called Druidical ^ 
 circles. 
 
 By following the old high road which passes through 
 Takalghat from Nagpoor, we reach Haidarabad city, and 
 then, to the south-east, the grim capital of the Hindu State 
 of Shorapoor, which, on its confiscation for treason, we pre- 
 sented to the Nizam. When administering that state, 
 Captain Meadows Taylor, in 1850, was told by the natives 
 of certain " Mori-munni," the Kanarese name for the houses 
 of the Mories, described as a dwarf race of great strength 
 who had dwelt there in very remote ages. He found, half a 
 mile from the village of Eajankolloor, two large groups of 
 cromlechs and cairns on rocky land sloping gently to the 
 south. He surveyed the groups, opened some of the cairns 
 and cists, drew the whole to scale, and submitted the results 
 to the Koyal Irish Academy, in whose Transactions for 1865 
 they will be found, along with the record of an examination of 
 the ITorthumbrian cairns on Twizell Moor, which are exactly 
 similar in construction and contents. These results, with 
 the clear illustrations, may be taken as true of Takalghat 
 also, except that skulls and headless skeletons believed to 
 show traces of human sacrifice, were not found by Hislop. 
 
 Sir George Yule, when Eesident at Haidarabad afterwards, 
 
 ^ In his Hibbert Lectures on Celtic Heathendom (1888) Professor Rhys 
 marks the latest advance of critical inquiry in the anti-Druidical direction, 
 and skilfully tracks the Celtic Hiawatha through the many forms in which 
 the national culture hero appears. 
 
244 STEPHEN HISLOP 1865 
 
 opened several cairns there, and at Andola, Narkailpali, and 
 elsewhere, revealing similar remains, with bones of horses, 
 cattle, and dogs. Indeed, at a much earlier period, his 
 accomplished brother. Colonel Yule, E.E., discussed, in the 
 Bengal Asiatic Society's Journal, the stone erections of the 
 Kasias of Assam, of which the first to give an account was 
 Mr. H. Walters, who visited Cherra in 1828. In 1847 Cap- 
 tain H. Congreve and Rev. W. Taylor contributed two re- 
 markable papers to the Madras Journal of Literature and 
 Science on the abundant pre-historic stones of the Neelgiri 
 hills, especially at Achenni, three miles east of Kotagiri. Dr. 
 Buist, an authority equally on Scottish and Indian archaeology, 
 observed that two torques or silver collars found in the 
 tumulus of N"orres Law, in the south of Fife, are in shape, 
 size, and appearance identical with those worn by children 
 in Bombay, except that they open in front instead of behind.^ 
 The discovery on the Jabalpoor line of railway, in 1860, of 
 the flint arrow-heads called celts, which the English peasant 
 believes to be elf-arrows and the Indian ryot sets up as gods 
 under every green tree, led him to the same conclusion^ as 
 Hislop and Caldwell,^ that the aborigines of India and the 
 Tamil and Telugu peoples were unquestionably demonolaters 
 or Shamanites, like the majority of the ancient Scythian tribes 
 of Upper Asia. To complete the inquiry, reference should 
 be made to the full and able work on The Early Races of 
 Scotland and their Monuments,^ by Lieutenant- Colonel Forbes 
 Leslie, which generalises with scientific caution and skiU 
 the facts known up to 1865 regarding these prehistoric 
 remains in all parts of the Indian Peninsula, Western 
 Europe, and the intermediate countries of Asia and Africa. 
 
 ^ See article by the late Dr. Norman Chevers, in the Calcutta Bevieio, 
 vol. xxvi. (1856), on the Arian Race. 
 
 2 See Friend of Lidia for 5th July 1860. 
 
 ^ Caldwell's Dravidian Com2Jarative Grammar. 
 
 ^ Edinburgh : Edmonston and Douglas, 1865. 
 
1888 THE EARLY RACES OF MAN 245 
 
 The latest view of the anthropological and geological data 
 is that of Professor Prestwich, which he describes as a pre- 
 liminary attempt not to define with precision, but rather to 
 reduce to narrower limits, the Glacial, Palaeolithic, and 
 Neolithic periods.^ On all sides. Pleistocene Geology, His- 
 torical research, and Old Testament exegesis, are yet in their 
 early stages. All, and especially the last, have, singly and 
 combined, made splendid contributions to ascertained truth, 
 and are stimulating the study of divine revelation. They 
 have won their early triumphs even since Hislop's time. How 
 much he might have contributed to these, had he been spared 
 till now, may be imagined from his discoveries as the pioneer 
 geologist and naturalist of Central India. 
 
 ^ In vol. ii. (Clarendon Press, 1888) of his Geology^ Physical and Strati- 
 grapJdcal, the Oxford Professor of Geology writes: " Palseolithic Man in 
 North-Western Europe disappeared with the valley gravels. With the allu- 
 vial and peat beds Neolithic Man appeared after an unascertained, but clearly 
 not very long interval, geologically speaking. In Europe we are unable to 
 carry his presence beyond a period of from 2000 to 3000 years B.C. But 
 already in Egypt and in parts of Asia it is proved that civilised com- 
 munities and large States flourished before 4000 b.c. Civilised man must 
 therefore have had a far higher antiquity in those countries, and probably in 
 Southern Asia, than these 4000 to 5000 years ; so that, comparing Europe 
 and Asia, it is possible that the two periods may have overlapped, and that 
 while Man had advanced and flourished in a civilised state in the East, he 
 may in the West have been in one of his later Palaeolithic stages." 
 
CHAPTEE VIII 
 
 AN ANGLO-INDIAN NATURALIST 
 
 Hislop as an Indian geologist Victor Jacquemont Captain Newbold 
 Hislop first the missionary, then the naturalist Geology to him what 
 Botany was to Carey Eev. Robert Hunter a like-minded naturalist 
 Their evening walk in 1851 and its results The first fossil harvest 
 despatched to the Geological Society of London Entomology A 
 naturalist's letters A geological lecture and a military ball Recent 
 upheaval of Indian chains of mountains The tertiary shells of Madras 
 Hislop's numerous papers published by learned societies Summary of 
 his geological labours by Rupert Jones Hislop's geological map of 
 "Western Gondwana His memoir on the geology of Nagpoor State Sir 
 Richard Owen and Mr. W. T. Blanford on his discoveries Professor 
 Haughton names two new minerals Hislopite and Hunterite Hislop's 
 mineralogical account of them Importance to the State of his study of 
 soils The Regur or black soil His name for ever associated with the 
 Gondwana system Picture of India in the age of the Mesozoic sand- 
 stones Of the vast tertiary outbursts of trap Hislop's Natural History 
 journals His correspondence with distinguished contemporary natural- 
 ists Tribute to him by Mr. T. G. Medlicott and Dr. Oldham. 
 
 As an Indian geologist Hislop had only one predecessor, 
 Victor Jacquemont, and one contemporary so far as original 
 research is concerned. Captain Newbold. He was generous, 
 as always, to the memory of Voysey and Malcolmson. A 
 sketch by Mr. James Calder, in the Asiatic Researches for 
 1833, usefully summarises the little that was known at that 
 time of the granite and gneiss of the Peninsular and Hima- 
 layan areas and of the overlying trap of Central and Western 
 India ; but is necessarily silent as to the sedimentary forma- 
 tions since described. Dr. Carter's summary brought the 
 knowledge of the subject down to the time, 1851, when Lord 
 
1856 VICTOR JACQUEMONT 247 
 
 Dalhousie called into existence the Geological Survey of 
 India under the late Dr. Oldham. It was not till 1856 
 that that accurate scholar organised the systematic explora- 
 tion of the districts mapped by the Trigonometrical Survey, 
 which has borne rich fruit for science and industry. The 
 discoveries of Hislop, assisted afterwards by his inseparable 
 colleague for a time, began in 1845 with almost the first 
 walks which he took around Sitabaldi rock and outside 
 Kamthi cantonment ; and with the tour which, at the 
 close of 1847, the missionaries made south to Chanda. The 
 researches were extended from the Nagpoor district over 
 the Gondwana system and the tertiary deposits associated 
 with trap rock, laying bare numerous new species of plants, 
 animals, and even minerals, and for the first time revealing 
 the geological history and physical geography of Central India. 
 We linger for a moment at the now empty grave of 
 Victor Jacquemont in the deserted cemetery at Bombay, 
 whence his admiring countrymen have lately transferred his 
 dust to their own land. Born in 1801, the favourite disciple 
 of Cuvier and companion of Prosper Merim^e, the young 
 Frenchman was sent out in 1828 to India as travelling 
 naturalist to the Paris Museum of Natural History. He 
 won the regard of Lord and Lady William Bentinck and the 
 leading Anglo-Indians of the day ; he fascinated even Ean- 
 jeet Singh, who offered to make him governor of Kashmeer. 
 He examined much of the North -Western Himalaya, and 
 so gave himself to an exploration of the geology of Bombay 
 and Salsette, that he perished after a brief and bright Indian 
 career of three and a half years. His letters, written to his 
 family and friends during his travels, and published in 
 English under the title of A Journey in India, form most 
 charming volumes. Mr. P. G. Hamerton does him only 
 justice when he writes^ that Victor Jacquemont "had all 
 ^ Modern Frenchmen, Five Biographies, by Philip Gilbert Hamerton, 1878. 
 
248 STEPHEN HISLOP 1830 
 
 the courages the courage of the nerves which can retain 
 perfect self-possession in danger; moral courage, which is 
 not to be cowed by the ostentation of splendour and power ; 
 and the courage of the intellect, which will not be deterred 
 by toil, and looks truth straight in the face." If " truth " be 
 read in its highest meaning which, as one of the school 
 of Destutt de Tracy, his father's friend, Victor Jacquemont 
 did not recognise could any character better describe 
 Stephen Hislop ? 
 
 Writing to M. Elie de Beaumont in 1830 Jacquemont 
 made merry over the amateur geologists of Bengal. " Geo- 
 logy is there very much in fashion. It is a science much 
 cultivated in order to learn how to give a scientific name to 
 the stones found on the road during a change of residence of 
 garrison, and picked up and placed in the palanquin. If 
 Mr. Pent] and has found in Peru any mountains higher than 
 the Himalaya I would not advise him to come to India. 
 Your beautiful work on the relative periods of the elevation 
 of mountains will be considered a personal insult by the 
 geologists of Calcutta, their wives, their children, and their 
 children's dolls. At Bombay I shall take good care not to 
 say that I am a friend of yours." Captain Newbold, of the 
 Madras Army, was the first to redeem the Anglo-Indians 
 from this reproach. Prom his position as Assistant Eesident 
 at Karnool he personally explored the various formations of 
 southern India, and described them with an accuracy to 
 which the experts of the Geological Society, writing thirty- 
 five years after, take only one exception an error in the 
 classification of the Gondwana system, which that officer had 
 not visited. But that is the series of rocks which Hislop 
 was at the same time exploring in detail. His journals, note- 
 books, maps, and drawings by his own hand, form a collection 
 of scientific materials which went to enrich the Transactions 
 of the Geological, Asiatic, and other learned societies, and the 
 
1845 SCIENCE AND MISSIONS 249 
 
 results of which have become a part of the sciences of geo- 
 logy, conchology, zoology, and botany. 
 
 Yet he was ever the missionary first, the naturalist after and 
 along with the pursuit of his high calling. All through his cor- 
 respondence there maybe seen traces of the jealousy with which 
 the evangelist, who desired to be, like his Master, ever about 
 the Father's business, watched the tendency of his nature 
 and his training towards a scientific study of what he called 
 " the unintelligent works of God." Writing from Madras to 
 his colleague, who had been ordered to seek rest from over- 
 work in a rural tour, but evangelised none the less, he says : 
 " I hope you have enjoyed your excursion, and that, under 
 God, it has contributed to your restoration to health, and 
 though not immediately yet indirectly and ultimately to the 
 spiritual advantage of the poor Hindus. Did you get any 
 large freshwater shells, of which Vira can tell you, and 
 which, he said, come from about Bhandara ? They seemed 
 to be a species of ampullaria. I hope soon to hear all par- 
 ticulars both about the people and about the unintelligent 
 works of God." 
 
 Long after. Dr. John Wilson, of Bombay, remarking that 
 geology was to Hislop what botany had been to the venerable 
 Dr. Carey, asked if their expenditure of talent and opportunity 
 of action was justifiable in the case of a missionary, whose 
 main business is with man needing the salvation of God. " This 
 question, Mr. Hislop told me, he had often seriously put to 
 himself, answering it in the affirmative. The study of the 
 works of God, in their own measure, he found to be refresh- 
 ing to his own mind, exhausted by other occupations, and 
 nutritive of his own piety, feeling, as he must have done, 
 that what is worthy of God to create is worthy of man to 
 behold. For his ability and acquirements in natural history, 
 he felt himself responsible, as for the other talents committed 
 to his charge. In their use he found he could exercise a 
 
250 STEPHEN HISLOP 1845 
 
 beneficial influence on all his fellow-students of nature with 
 whom he was privileged to associate and communicate. The 
 results of his researches he found to be subservient to truth, 
 and consequently glorifying to the God of truth. Some of 
 them he used to explode local pretensions and superstitions 
 of an injurious character." 
 
 By his wide culture, in a degree second only to the 
 impelling power of his high calling, Hislop was further saved 
 from the narrowness which marks exclusive scientists, especi- 
 ally when they become specialists or devote their life to a 
 study which can be entirely detached from that of human 
 nature in the region of religion or history or politics. What 
 Mr. Hamerton remarks of Jacquemont in this respect is in 
 a nobler degree true of Hislop, in so far as the latter did not 
 shut out the highest pursuit of all, both showed a fine curi- 
 osity of the purest kind about everything, and an openness on 
 every side. Unconsciously Hislop attracted to himself, and 
 in many cases won for his Master, the inquiring and intelli- 
 gent officials of the East India services, who met him at first on 
 common ground as naturalists, and were drawn by him irresist- 
 ibly to the knowledge of Him whom to know is life eternal. 
 
 At first the young missionary began his Indian career by 
 suspiciously discouraging not only his own naturalist ten- 
 dencies but those of his entomological brother and corre- 
 spondent. Towards the end of his first year's experience of 
 India we find him writing to his brother: "I send you a 
 sketch of a Brahman who acted as our pundit. ... I have no 
 time to draw now else I would endeavour to send you some- 
 thing worth your acceptance. Had I not greater, nobler, and 
 more urgent work in hand I would make for you a drawing 
 of everything that is strange in the appearance of the 
 country, in objects of natural history, or in the arts, manners, 
 and customs of the various classes of the native community. 
 I have the inclination, but I trust I have a stronger desire 
 
1851 AN EVENING WALK AND ITS RESULTS 251 
 
 ever to glorify God by seeking the eternal welfare of perish- 
 ing souls. What an undertaking for a weak man to be 
 permitted to set his hand to. It requires, as it deserves, all 
 his energies. I have, without spending time, collected a few 
 insects for you. But not being a professed entomologist I 
 would feel it unbecoming to carry about with me the neces- 
 sary apparatus for catching them in a good state of preserva- 
 tion, and hence many of the specimens are deficient in legs, 
 antennae, etc., not to say that the wings of the lepidoptera 
 have been rubbed and even torn. I send you a snake's skin 
 as it fell from the ceiling of a neighbour's house." 
 
 The discovery of Tertiary fossil shells in Madras, already 
 recorded, led Mr. Hislop, on his return to Nagpoor, to devote 
 his little leisure and his regular tours to the systematic ob- 
 servation and record of geological phenomena. In this he 
 was encouraged by Mr. Hunter, who also, up to 1851, had 
 found his purely missionary duties too exacting. The latter 
 had, when a student, held an appointment in Bermuda, then 
 under the government of Sir William Eeid, whose name is 
 associated with the discovery of the law of storms. There, 
 for two years, with sympathy and scientific aid from Sir 
 Kichard Owen, Sir William Hooker, and Sir William Eeid, he 
 had pursued natural history researches. On his appointment to 
 Nagpoor Professor Owen had furnished him with a list of zoo- 
 logical desiderata which Central India might supply. But the 
 missionaries were too sorely taxed in the three stations of 
 Nagpoor, Kamthi, and Sitabaldi, and in Madras, to allow a 
 moment's leisure even for the sake of health. Then the 
 physician interfered, ordering Mr. Hunter to walk in the cool 
 of the evening and to resume his observations as a naturalist, 
 so as to give interest to his walks. One day, soon after Mr. 
 Hislop's return from Madras, he asked his colleague to 
 accompany him. " I am too busy," was the reply, but soon 
 Mr. Hunter was overtaken, with the remark, "After all, I 
 
262 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 will go with you." It was on that walk that Hislop made 
 the discovery which he thus describes : 
 
 "Nagpoor, 26th August 1851. . . . Mr. Hunter and I go to one 
 or other of our schools every week day twice, with the exception of 
 Saturday, when we take the afternoon to ourselves. Lately we have 
 been devoting this unemployed portion of our time to walking. One 
 Saturday afternoon, about three weeks ago, when we were rambling 
 over a hill in the neighbourhood, we came upon a stone with fossils 
 which we easily traced to its original site. The rock, of which it had 
 formed a part, we ascertained to be a freshwater marly sandstone, 
 embedded between trap rocks above and below. The fossils it con- 
 tained were such as might be expected in such a deposit, viz., Physa, 
 Lymneay Paludina, etc. But, besides these freshwater shells, it en- 
 closed the teeth and bones of animals, and above it were found 
 fragments of silicified wood. One large trunk was standing in an 
 erect position, but whether it occupied the place where it had grown 
 I cannot tell, as we must go another day and lay it bare with a pick- 
 axe and crowbar before we can determine the point. The formation 
 which I have thus briefly referred to has been found in other parts of 
 India, and described by Dr. Malcolmson^ in the London Geological 
 Society's Transactions; but he did not find anything so decidedly 
 osseous as to enable scientific men to pronounce on the mammalia that 
 might be existing at that epoch. The fruit of our investigations will 
 cast light on this subject. The formation is held to be equivalent to 
 the Eocene of Europe. It is of no great extent in thickness. At most 
 it is not above ten feet ; and the upper layer, which is the only 
 fossiliferous one and is generally separated from the rest by a sheet of 
 amygdaloid, is only about six inches thick. The extent of the de- 
 posit over the country is, I think, considerable. I imagine it will be 
 discovered in many localities between this and Bombay, which you 
 may know is a region of trap. Don't suppose that I am given to 
 geology or any natural science, though I like them. I feel it would 
 be wrong to spend much time in the pursuit of mere worldly know- 
 ledge, when my work is to carry the word of eternal life to perishing 
 souls. Mr. Hunter thought me very indifferent about botany and 
 everything else when he came. Now he also has lost almost all his 
 enthusiasm about those things, and we study natural history once a 
 week chiefly as a means of taking exercise. I am sorry to say that 
 symptoms of weakness in his lungs still appear occasionally, and, 
 therefore, he is anxious for walking." 
 
1852 THE GREAT DISCOVERY 253 
 
 He trained, as a collector, a faithful convert, Virapa, who 
 superintended the labours of natives less skilled than himself, 
 and who was sent frequently to distant places rich in fossils. 
 Seven months later we find the first harvest thus described, 
 after a reference to Mr. Mansel, then the political Eesident, 
 in letters, the first to his brother, the second to Dr. Duns. 
 
 "Nagpoor, 26th March 1852. . . . Geology has been useful 
 in getting up a friendly feeling between us, as I have on hand a large 
 collection of interesting fossils, which it is the Resident's business to 
 transmit free of expense to the Government Museum in Madras. The 
 formations here, as I may have told you before, besides igneous rocks, 
 e.g. granite, gneiss, and trap, are palseozoic, chiefly sandstone of the coal 
 epoch, and Eocene tertiary, the latter being only about one or two feet 
 thick with trap below and above. In the tertiary it is that we have 
 discovered bones of quadrupeds, teeth, fish scales, elytra of beetles, 
 dicotyledonous leaves and wood-grasses, reeds, palms, and some inter- 
 esting fruits, one of which is very like a mulberry. In the palaeozoic 
 we have met with no animal exuviae, but plenty stems of trees some- 
 what like the lepidodendron, calamites, etc. There is a new stem, 
 which is called Vertebraria. A species of it has been found in India 
 before, but I question whether it is known in Britain except by 
 Professor Royle's description. The fronds, which were found first, 
 are however still the most beautiful objects. I have a slab of sand- 
 stone 2 ft. xlj ft, which is just one imposing mass of petrifying 
 impressions of glossopteris, one leaf going the whole length of the stem 
 like a tall scolopendrium of modern times, and others lying beside it 
 and across it. The only diflference between the glossopteris and the 
 scolopendrium is in the minute venation of the frond and the disposi- 
 tion of the fructification. In the latter it is linear, in the former in 
 circles arranged in a row. I hope you are interested ! After long 
 hesitation I have determined to collect beetles for you, moved by the 
 appeal in your last letter. I have killed and bottled one. The kill- 
 ing is the scandal, especially in this country where all life is reckoned 
 the same. ..." 
 
 "Nagpoor, 10th April 1852, . . . Since our return to Central 
 India I have stumbled on a discovery connected with the geological 
 formation of this district, which has afforded us appropriate relaxation 
 and conveyed much innocent pleasure. It may seem strange to men- 
 
254 STEPHEN HISLOP 1853 
 
 tion this in a missionary narrative ; however the discovery is by no 
 means remotely allied to the main subject of this letter, as it has 
 tended greatly to dispel prejudices that had been taken up against us 
 by some, and even to enlist the goodwill of our present chief political 
 authority in behalf of our operations. You ask for illustrations from 
 India. "When I send a box full of fossils to the Geological Society of 
 London, and, as I trust, a package also for the collection of Natural 
 History belonging to the Free Church New College, I may have an 
 opportunity of sending one or two specimens to your address in return 
 for the ruler made out of the Verter old alder tree, which you have 
 kindly designed for me. . . ." 
 
 "Nagpoor, lOth January 1853. . . . To-day we send off our 
 collection of minerals and fossils to London. These are intended to go 
 round by the Cape, and will not reach their destination for six months. 
 A small parcel as a sort of precursor we despatched a week ago by a 
 more expeditious way, containing the choicest of the organic remains, 
 which may arrive in London simultaneously with this. We send 
 them to the care of J. C. Moore, Esq., Younger of Corswall, whom I 
 knew in Wigtonshire, and who is now one of the secretaries to the 
 Geological Society. He is a nephew of the celebrated Sir John. I 
 may say, without the least vanity, that the two assortments taken to- 
 gether, next to those from the Tertiary of the Siwalik Hills and the 
 Chalk of Pondicherry, constitute the finest ever sent home from India. 
 Mr. Hunter and I have figured most of them, and when we return 
 from the country, whither we are going in a few hours, we mean, D.V., 
 to sit to a description of them, which may be delivered in London 
 about the same time as the box forwarded via the Cape." 
 
 To the Eev. Kobert Hunter. 
 
 "Kamthi, \st April 1853. 
 
 " My Dear Brother The other day being dull in the afternoon 
 I went across the river and found a fine Pecopteris not merely with 
 pinnulse complete but with very fair pinnae, also a Cyclopteris. The 
 fossil riches are most abundant if they were only exposed." 
 
 " Kamthi, *7th April 1853. . . . Your impression of the structure 
 altogether corresponds with my own, the only point which I wished 
 established by your more perfect vision and more retentive memory 
 
1853 COKRESPONDENCE ON GEOLOGY 255 
 
 being the existence of tlie fine parallel line between the obvious ones 
 that branched from the midrib. The Tceniopteris is very abundant 
 here, but I have got no good specimen, as the workmen are not going 
 on with the quarry which produces all the varieties. I just keep a 
 coolie for the purpose of picking up any fragment he can find. Some- 
 times he brings in a small piece with a bit of a fern leaf on it, that 
 makes me wish for more. Yesterday he brought a fragment that con- 
 tained one or two seed-vessels with seeds arranged as in our so-named 
 mulberry, only not in sixes, but in eights or nines. They do not lie 
 together, as if they had at any time formed a compound fruit. There 
 is one stalk connected apparently with the species of seed-vessels now 
 referred to that seems to have borne either flowers or calices as if in a 
 raceme. But it is little and will not bear description. There is one 
 seed-vessel a different kind very distinct. You would suppose it has 
 had an involucre. I am glad to hear you are picking up some of the 
 tertiary. "We need some nowadays. ... I would be obliged to you to 
 copy out of Mantell's Pictorial Atlas what relates to the change of 
 melons and cucumbers into fossils on Mount Carmel, as I should like 
 to send it on to Bombay as illustration of Gidad." 
 
 To Robert Hislop. 
 
 " Nagpoor, Qth May 1857. ... I read your poetical description 
 of the opening spring with much pleasure, not unmixed perhaps with 
 a little pain from the contrast of our own circumstances at the time of 
 the perusal. While our imagination was occupied with the sprouting 
 of the tender blade, and the caw of the callow young crows, we were 
 in the midst of parched verdure, and surrounded by birds panting with 
 the furnace-like heat. This kind of weather we may expect till the 
 middle of next month, when the floods of the monsoon usually descend, 
 and in a few days transform the landscape into a scene of joy. So 
 may it ere long be with the people ! May the Spirit be poured out 
 from on higli, and convert this dry and barren land into a pleasant and 
 fruitful garden of the Lord ! 
 
 " We have had some trials in the Mission of late. Satan seems to 
 have been envious of our prosperity, and has led one of our recent con- 
 verts into open sin, while he has introduced dissensions among some of 
 the remainder. In these circumstances the anxiety falling upon the 
 missionary is very great, and the hindrance to the work is still more 
 to be deplored. There has been much smallpox around us this year, 
 
256 STEPHEN HISLOP 1857 
 
 and many children have died of it ; but it has not been permitted to 
 come nigh us. Vaccination seems to be no preventive of its attack in 
 this country, though it may render it somewhat less fatal. 
 
 " I was not able to mix beetles and shells, as I had intended, in a 
 small wafer-box that I transmitted lately to London by post. The 
 coleoptera I hope to be able to despatch by next mail, which will be in 
 a fortnight. I have got a large Longicorn similar to the largest formerly 
 sent to you : but of course I will not be able to include it among the 
 others, which are suited for transmission by their minuteness. Two 
 of the best belong to two species of Gassida. The more common kinds, 
 among which there must be many repetitions of former years, have 
 been forwarded in sand in a tin box addressed to the care of T. Rupert 
 Jones, Esq., Somerset House, London. . . . 
 
 "I was lately asked to deliver a lecture or two in Kamtlii on 
 Geology, and consented. However, the desire for instruction was feeble 
 in the cantonment, and it would appear the European community 
 could not be got together without the inducement of a dance as an 
 afterpiece. The arrangement was concealed from me ; and when I 
 found that the first lecture, which was attended by all the fashionables 
 of the place, was followed up by such an incongruity I declined to 
 proceed. From this you may judge of the intellectual state of the 
 majority of our countrymen and countrywomen. It must seem strange 
 to you that people should be so fond of dancing as to practise it in a 
 room where the atmosphere is 90 or so. . . ." 
 
 'Nagpoor, 24th July 1857. ... By last mail I des]3atched to 
 you a few insects recent and ancient. The former are for your collec- 
 tion the latter for your inspection and report, and ultimately for the 
 Geological Society's Museum. The existing species I daresay are not 
 very rare. I packed them in cotton to lighten the parcel, which the 
 stony specimens were apt to render too heavy. I hope the experiment 
 answered not amiss and the tarsi were not inextricably entangled in 
 the fibrous material. One of the antennae of the big Longicorn was 
 broken before packing, but all the joints of it were sent. The fossil 
 species, before this reaches you, I daresay you will have admired. I 
 wish to obtain your opinion of their affinities and description of the 
 specimens. If you could get the Rev. P. Brodie's work on the Insects 
 of the English Lias, I have no doubt you would find some of their con- 
 geners. Could you not send some copies of the principal objects 
 figured in that publication ? If I could procure a little more stone 
 from Kota, the locality from which those I have sent came, I have no 
 doubt I could in a day or two make as splendid a collection as Mr. 
 
1858 A NATUEALIST'S CORRESPONDENCE 257 
 
 Brodie, of coleoptera, ortlioptera, neuroptera, etc. Allow me to guess 
 at the two I have sent. The elytron has belonged to the Elateridae, 
 and the wing-cover to the Blattidse. Of what a magnificent cockroach 
 the latter must have formed part, with its deep chestnut brown patches, 
 now represented by the dark stains. One of our common house cock- 
 roaches is variegated thus. Could you, from a book, send me some 
 information about our smaller and commoner house Blatta ? 
 
 " We are still allowed to live in quiet, and although Delhi has not 
 yet been taken according to our last accounts, yet the state of matters 
 in India is improving. But oh, what a bloody fiery trial it has passed 
 through. With our love to you all. . . . 
 
 "Nagpoor, I4:th May 1858. ... I enclose pieces of Paludina 
 Bengalensis encrusted with Hislopia lacustris. They are from the tank 
 on the west side of the city of Nagpoor the only locality where this 
 new genus has as yet been discovered, though I have little doubt that 
 search will only require to be made for it, to find it over all India and 
 probably in the regions beyond. If it were not found to be so dis- 
 persed, to what a strange speculation would its limited occurrence give 
 rise ? What do you think of the blind beetles of North America ? . . . 
 What have you done with the fossil insects which I sent to you for the 
 Geological Society ? They will require to be forwarded to their 
 destination, as they are not properly mine to dispose of, but were 
 received from Dr. Jerdon, one of our most distinguished naturalists, a 
 native of Jedburgh or its neighbourhood. Fossils of my own recently 
 acquired I do not intend to present to the Geological Society in the 
 meantime, as those formerly given have not yet been described. If I 
 had made them rarer they would probably have been more valued ; 
 and had I kept the best specimens instead of transmitting them to 
 London I might have been able to describe most of them myself. 
 
 "I have not sent you Dr. Rawes's Longicorns yet, hoping there 
 may be an opportunity of some of our own household being the 
 bearers of them to you ere long. What sort of water-beetles do you 
 particularly want ? If you would sketch them I could employ some 
 person to hunt for them during the approaching rains. I hope to hear 
 something soon from Brodie's book, according to your promise. ... 
 One great objection to the Vestiges is that it is evidently the work of a 
 man who has not distinguished himself by his original investigations. 
 
 "I do not think that the 250 you mention can be all mine; 
 but when you favour me with a statement of my alfairs I shall be able 
 to understand the matter better. In the meantime you are welcome 
 to the use of anything that you consider mine. . . . Does Stephen 
 
 S 
 
258 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 exhibit any symptoms of an inward work ? This is his birthday, dear 
 boy. His sisters are writing to him. His mamma and I entreat the 
 Lord for him. Could you send out a paper photograph of him ? I 
 think Erasma and our three daughters must leave India about the end 
 of this year." 
 
 The lecture which Mr. Hislop was deluded into attempt- 
 ing to deliver to the " society " of Kamthi, as preliminary to 
 a dance, was not the first which he had publicly given in 
 India on geology. Before leaving Madras he addressed the 
 educated young men of the city " on the goodness of God as 
 seen in the effects produced by the action of heat on the 
 present condition of the earth." The lecture was published, 
 and it would be difficult to find so perfect a statement of 
 dynamical geology, as it was in 1851, applied after the manner 
 of the Bridgewater Treatises. The speaker's own original 
 observations were modestly used, and justice was done to the 
 latest researches of M. Elie de Beaumont on the elevation of 
 mountain chains, and of Darwin on the Andes. The accurate 
 and widely-drawn facts, the clear arrangement, and the elo- 
 quent exposition and application of scientific principles in 
 that lecture, intensify the regret that the writer did not live 
 to enjoy the ripe leisure which would have allowed him to 
 produce a readable and authoritative treatise on the geology 
 and physiography of at least Peninsular India. The follow- 
 ing passage is at once an illustration of his style of exposition 
 and a statement of facts and scientific deductions, following 
 a description of the heat agency by which the crystalline 
 rocks were poured forth, and islands, continents, and moun- 
 tain ranges were elevated : 
 
 " In tracing the course of crystalline rocks upward among 
 the stratified rocks, we meet precisely with those phenomena 
 which we might naturally have anticipated. Before their 
 heat sandstone has been vitrified chalk has been crystallised 
 dark-coloured limestone has been turned into the purest 
 
1851 THE ACTION OF HEAT ON THE EAETH 259 
 
 marble and coal, having lost its bitumen, has been converted 
 into anthracite. By marking how high, in the series of stra- 
 tified rocks, the influence of any particular eruption had 
 extended, M. Elie de Beaumont was enabled to determine at 
 what geological period it had taken place, and to draw up a 
 comparative view of the ages of the various mountain chains 
 in Europe. The principle of arrangement on which he pro- 
 ceeded was to class together all those systems that coincide 
 in their general direction, and that have disturbed the same 
 stratified rocks. If we find, for example, certain strata, that 
 must once have been deposited horizontally, lying on the 
 sides of a mountain in an inclined position, and if we find 
 above these strata certain other deposits that retain their 
 horizontal position, and merely touch the mountain with their 
 edges, then it is obvious that that uplifted mass must have 
 been protruded at a date subsequent to the deposition of the 
 lower strata, and previous to the formation of the higher. 
 Now, as the relative ages of the stratified rocks are pretty 
 correctly known, they become the means of fixing the period 
 of the upheaval, when the mountain was formed. In this 
 way it is ascertained that several of the peaks in Westmore- 
 land in England, Shetland in Scotland, and some of the 
 German ranges, have been formed at the same distant epoch, 
 because they all inin in a north-east direction and have dis- 
 turbed the same ancient strata the Silurian. In like manner, 
 it is discovered that the main chain of the Alps the highest 
 mountains in Europe, are of the same recent age as the 
 Himalaya the highest mountains in Asia and the world : 
 for it is remarkable that both these celebrated ranges run in 
 the same easterly direction and have affected similar tertiary 
 strata. And about the same time as the granite and schistose 
 rocks of the Himalaya were elevated so far above the surface, 
 rocks of the same nature made their appearance on the eastern 
 and western coast of Peninsular India, while a great part of 
 
260 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 the Bombay Presidency, extending over an area of 200,000 
 square miles, was covered by one sheet of trap. 
 
 " Thus are we enabled to estimate the age, in reference to 
 other rocks, of the hills of greenstone, and the granitic family, 
 which occur in our neighbourhood. They are among the 
 newest of all the mountains that are to be found in the world. 
 Although it appears likely that the chief upheaval of all these 
 Indian chains has been nearly contemporaneous, viz., about 
 the end of the tertiary epoch, yet this supposition is not 
 inconsistent with the belief that there have been slight and 
 partial elevations since, the traces of which will be best seen 
 on the coast. . . . There are sufficient data to prove that the 
 whole ground under our feet to a considerable distance north 
 and south, and it may be to near the base of the neighbour- 
 ing hills, is strewed at the depth in some places of ten, in 
 others of sixteen or twenty feet, with marine shells. The 
 chunam, with which our houses are built and adorned, is 
 made, as you are aware, from these fossils. The different 
 species in my possession, collected from two pits at Vepery, 
 and from one to the south and another to the north of 
 Madras, are very numerous; but although there are some 
 among them which I have not yet been able to match from 
 the present beach, yet I am convinced they will be found to 
 be all identical with the recent inhabitants of the deep. It 
 is maintained by some, and I believe with truth, that the sea 
 at present is fast gaining upon the Coromandel coast; but 
 you will perceive that it is also true that the land has gained 
 upon the sea ; and though the event may not have taken 
 place within the historical period, the analogy of the South 
 American coast leads us to the conviction that it has occurred 
 since the deposition of the latest tertiary strata in India, and 
 since the elevation of the mountain masses which have been 
 protruded through these strata." 
 
 The first contribution from Mr. Hislop's pen to the learned 
 
1853 HIS GEOLOGICAL WOKK SUMMARISED 261 
 
 societies was appropriately made through Dr. John Wilson 
 to the Bombay branch of the Eoyal Asiatic Society. In its 
 Journal for July and August 1853, there appeared his article 
 on the "Geology of the Nagpoor State." For the same 
 Society he afterwards wrote, " On the age of the coal strata 
 in Western Bengal and Central India." At the request of 
 Dr. Carter, who had edited a volume of the Geological Papers 
 on Western India, Mr. Hislop contributed his last paper to 
 that Society's Journal, entitled, " Eemarks on the Geology of 
 Nagpoor," in which he brought down to 1861 the results of 
 his researches during eight years more, availing himself of 
 the contemporary criticisms of Dr. Oldham, his close corre- 
 spondent. But his most important work was given to the 
 scientific world of Europe through the Geological Society of 
 London. To that his rarest, freshest, and most numerous 
 fossils were sent, to be reported on in due time by such 
 specialists as Owen, Bunbury, Huxley, and Eupert Jones. 
 The last thus authoritatively and briefly summarised all his 
 geological work at the close of his career : 
 
 " In 1853 the Eev. S. Hislop and his then colleague, the 
 Eev. E. Hunter, observed that the tablets of reddish sand- 
 stone that served the native school-children for * slates ' bore 
 fossil remains of plants ; and tracing the stones to the quarry 
 from which they were obtained, they discovered abundant 
 vegetable fossils ; and, collecting them with care, they sent a 
 large series of specimens to the Geological Society of London, 
 most of which have been since described (in 1861) by Sir C. 
 Bunbury, in the Society's Journal. They also made a careful 
 examination of the geological characters of the vicinity of 
 Nagpoor, collected all the information they could from 
 memoirs and notices by early labourers in Indian geology, 
 and sent a large collection of tertiary plant-remains, shells, 
 insects, fishes, and bones, as well as rock- specimens and 
 minerals, from the Nagpoor territory to the Geological 
 
262 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 Society. Before long, in 1854, Messrs. Hislop and Hunter 
 communicated to that Society a memoir, giving their views 
 as to the geological structure of that country, and an abstract 
 was published in the tenth volume of the Geological Society's 
 Quarterly Journal, and the memoir, in full, appeared in the 
 eleventh volume, with a geological map of the western part 
 of the Nagpoor territory by the authors. Amendments of 
 the map were subsequently communicated by Mr. Hislop ; 
 and in 1855 he sent home a short notice on the Umret Coal- 
 field, lying north of Nagpoor, and related by synchronism to 
 the plant-beds of the latter district, as well as to the Burdwan 
 and other coals of Bengal. Having come to England in 
 1859, Mr. Hislop undertook the description of the Tertiary 
 shells that he and Mr. Hunter had formerly sent home, as 
 well as others that he now brought, both from the vicinity of 
 Nagpoor and from Kajamahendri ; and the results of this labour 
 of love appeared as a memoir in the Journal of the Geological 
 Society, vol. xvi., illustrated with six plates, chiefly from his 
 own drawings. The fossil insects and Cypridae of Nagpoor 
 were at the same time described by his friends A. Murray, 
 r.K.S.E., and Eupert Jones, F.G.S. 
 
 "Eeturning to India early in 1861, he wrote a succinct 
 account of his views of the age and relationship of the red 
 sandstones, coal, and other beds of Central India, on board 
 the steamer, and communicated it to the Geological Society 
 as a companion paper to Sir C. Bunbury's memoir on the 
 fossil plants of Nagpoor and Mangali, both appearing in the 
 seventeenth volume of the Society's Journal. Later in the 
 same year an extract from one of his letters appeared in the 
 same journal (vol. xviii.) on the age of the Kota limestone, 
 which lies on sandstone containing plant-remains, and equi- 
 valent to that near Nagpoor. 
 
 " The results of the geological labours are of much im- 
 portance in the natural history of Central India, and, indeed. 
 
1863 AN IDEAL NATURALIST 263 
 
 throw light on the age of the coal-series of Bengal also. The 
 great fern-leaves, stems of trees, and other plant-remains from 
 near Nagpoor ; the plants and reptiles, fishes and Estherise 
 from Mangali ; the Ceratodi from Maledi ; the fishes and 
 other fossils from Kota, as well as the manifold fossil forms 
 from the Tertiary beds of the Dekhan, all help, or will help, 
 in indicating the relative ages of the Indian strata, and put- 
 ting them in geological order, adding knowledge for the 
 scientific geologist, and, thereby, guidance for the practical 
 man. 
 
 " The earnestness and clearness of his work, whether in 
 the field or at home, were equalled by Mr. Hislop's desire to 
 be just to fellow-labourers and earlier observers, and by his 
 modest avoidance of notoriety as a geologist and naturalist. 
 With his equally enlightened colleague he had gleaned much 
 in the Nagpoor field of natural history, and when, after the 
 Indian rebellion (during which a friendly native warned him 
 in time to save Nagpoor from the threatened evil), he lost his 
 colleague retiring with bSJ^k^^ health he still gave all the 
 leisure that he conscientiously could spare from his more im- 
 portant duties to collecting and observing, his periodical tours 
 of inspection and instruction affording almost his only oppor- 
 tunities. A faithful native, Virapa, served him as a collector, 
 being occasionally sent to considerable distances for fossils. 
 At one of Virapa's last visits to Maledi he discovered a valu- 
 able series of reptilian bones and teeth. 
 
 " As helps in studying the fossil forms of life in India, 
 Mr. Hislop lost no opportunity of collecting and observing 
 recent animals and plants of kinds similar to the extinct, and 
 these he freely communicated to naturalists in India and 
 England. Some small bivalve Crustacea collected by him 
 from the ponds and streams of Nagpoor have been described 
 by Dr. Baird, and allied fossil forms from Nagpoor and Man- 
 gali by Mr. Eupert Jones." 
 
264 STEPHEN HISLOP 1853 
 
 Mr. Hislop's Memoir on the Geology of N'agpoor in 1854 
 is remarkable, among other features, for the coloured geolo- 
 gical map of the western part of the territory which, with 
 infinite toil, having walked almost every foot of the ground, 
 he drew on the scale of twenty miles to an inch. Mr. 
 G. B. Greenough had not then exhibited his geological map of 
 India to the British Association, and incorporated Hislop's in 
 the wider area. Maps of the Trigonometrical Survey were 
 not then available as a basis, and Kushton's political map of 
 1842 was used, with a sketch by Mr. Sankey of the northern 
 formations. Erom the junction with the great Godavari 
 of the Pranhita river, containing the united waters of the 
 Wardha and the Waenganga, Hislop's map, drawn in 1853, 
 shows us the coal-fields north by Chanda and the Wardha 
 valley to the Satpooras, by the valley of the Kanhan and the 
 Bench to Barkoi and the Mahadewa range. It is to him the 
 State owes the first scientific discovery of what may be 
 called the coal-fields of the Godavari and its affluents, cover- 
 ing at least 12,000 square miles, and now being opened up 
 by railways south to Haidarabad, north towards Jabalpoor, 
 and east to Bengal. 
 
 Having carefully done justice to preceding observers, and 
 noticed the discovery in 1842 in the Kamthi sandstone 
 quarries by Lieutenant Monro of H. M.'s 39th Regiment, of the 
 impressions of ferns, Mr. Hislop thus tells his own story : 
 
 " In 1845 I procured a few fossils of the same kind from the 
 Kamthi sandstone, and two years subsequently my esteemed colleague 
 the Eev. K. Hunter and myself fell in with them in the contemporaneous 
 strata of Chanda, eighty miles south of Nagpoor. None of these 
 specimens, however, were preserved, nor was anything further done by 
 us or by others to understand the palaeontology of this part of India 
 until June 1851, when, walking with my fellow -labourer in the 
 neighbourhood of our residence, two or three Physas, in a deposit 
 enclosed in a trap hill about a mile west of Sitabaldi, and two miles 
 in the same direction from Nagpoor, forced themselves on my notice- 
 
1851 TELLS HIS OWN STORY 265 
 
 They were at once referred to the fossils which Voysey and Malcohn- 
 son had discovered in a similar situation, and the deposit in which 
 they occur was identified with the freshwater formation that they 
 had traced in several parts of the Nizam's territory, and at Chikni and 
 Hinghanghat in this State. In a few days after, at the same spot, I 
 found the first bone, and Mr. Hunter the first tooth ; and, after a week 
 or two, on Takli Plain, about two and a half miles N.W. of Nagpoor, I 
 met with the first Fruit and Entomostracan. About the same time, from 
 observing the traces of ancient vegetation on the soft clayey sandstone, 
 used in the absence of chalk for whitening the writing-boards in our 
 Mission schools, I was led to make inquiries about the locality from 
 which it was brought, which ended in the discovery of Glossopteris and 
 Phyllotheca and some seeds or seed-vessels at Bokhara, six miles north 
 of Nagpoor. Ere long we were joined by our friend Captain Wap- 
 share. Judge Advocate of the Nagpoor Subsidiary Force, who added 
 many valuable vegetable remains to our collection ; and it is to his 
 able and generous efforts that we owe, among other rare acquisitions, 
 the first palm and the first mulberry -like fruits. From the red shale 
 of Korhadi, seven miles north of Nagpoor, I procured tracks of Anne- 
 lids, and more recently, in combination with them, the footmarks of 
 some Reptile ; and towards the end of the year, in company with 
 Lieutenant Sankey of the Madras Engineers, I visited Silewada, twelve 
 miles north of Nagpoor, where the sandstone yielded a profusion of rich 
 'and most beautiful specimens of Glossopteris, and whence have since 
 been obtained a variety of Exogenous stems, several species of Phyllotheca^ 
 and an interesting specimen, contributed by Mr. Hunter, of an allied 
 genus, which by Lindley and Hutton is reckoned an Equisetum, and by 
 Bunbury probably an Asterophyllites. 
 
 " A Mission tour, undertaken about the same time, conducted my 
 colleague and myself past the freshwater formation at Pahadsingha, 
 forty miles "W.N.W. of Nagpoor, in which was detected an abundance 
 of fish -scales, dispersed through the stone. On our return, Mr. 
 Hunter, among the seeds and fruits of Takli, discovered the first speci- 
 men and the greater part of our fossil Goleoptera ; while we received 
 an accession to our collection of shells from Dr. J. Miller, then of the 
 10th Regiment M.N.I., who, while on an excursion with Dr. Fitz- 
 gerald, had found the freshwater formation at Butara near Mach- 
 haghoda, eighty miles north of Nagpoor, and also from Mr. Sankey, 
 who had fallen in with it at Pilkapahad, twenty-five miles to the 
 north-west. The latter-named ofl&cer, after discovering in the Kamtlii 
 quarries the first Vertehraria, a fine species of Phyllotheca, a long 
 
266 STEPHEN HISLOP 1851 
 
 endogenous leaf, and an abundant kind of seed, all of which he liber- 
 ally handed over to us, proceeded along with Dr. Jerdon, the Indian 
 ornithologist, in the direction of Butara and the Mahadewa Hills, 
 whence they returned with several new fossils belonging to our 
 Eastern Coal-formation, and excellent specimens of the shells pre- 
 viously collected by Dr. Miller, agreeing in general with those of 
 this neighbourhood. In a portion of the Butara rock which they 
 kindly gave me, I was struck with the appearance of a diminutive 
 creature, which proved to be a second genus of the Entomostraca. 
 Ere the first anniversary of the discovery of our earliest Physa had 
 come round, several other localities had been ascertained for both the 
 freshwater and sandstone fossils, and observations had been made on 
 the remains of quadrupeds and shells embedded in comparatively 
 recent deposits. Since that, on our annual Mission tours we have 
 become acquainted with a productive site for sandstone organisms at 
 Mangali, sixty miles south of Nagpoor, which has afforded a few 
 unusual vegetable remains, a species of Estheria, scales and jaws 
 of Fish, and the entire head of a Saurian ; we have passed through 
 districts abounding in laterite and iron-ore, and have increased our 
 knowledge of the geological structure of the country generally. 
 
 " It is obvious that the palaeontology of this district, contrary to the 
 common idea of Indian formations, is both varied and important ; but, 
 
 even in a lithological point of view, there are few tracts of equal 
 extent that are worthy of more attention, and of all the portions of 
 that interesting area, there is none for interest that can be compared 
 with the vicinity of Nagpoor, its centre at once political, historical, 
 and geological. We have only to take a few steps from our house and 
 we reach the summit of Sitabaldi Hill, the scene of as heroic a con- 
 flict as ever our countrymen gained in the East. The spot on which 
 we stand consists of nodular trap. At the distance of a few yards 
 from our feet, just under the brow of the hill, is a narrow stripe 
 of green or yellow calcareous indurated clay, which, on close inspection, 
 is found to contain a number of decaying casts of freshwater shells. 
 Under this we perceive a bluish-green friable rock, which hardens 
 first into a tough amygdaloid, and then, a little above the level of the 
 plain, down to which it is scarped by the quarrymen, into a compact 
 
1851 GEOLOGY OF THE NAGPOOR REGION 267 
 
 greenstone. Cropping out from under the foot of the hill may be 
 seen a bed of soft variegated sandstone, and then, according as we look 
 east or west, the prevailing rock covering the plain beyond is either 
 gneiss or trap. 
 
 " But let us extend the prospect to the horizon. As we stand with 
 our faces to the north, the first glance that we cast on the distant 
 hills shows that there is a marked difference among them. Behind 
 us, on our left and in front, we follow a long sweep of flattened 
 summits, with here and there a valley to break the uniformity ; but 
 no sooner do we look towards the right than we descry a series of 
 round-topped hills rising up at intervals in massive strength. These 
 flattened summits are the tops of trap-hills, which stretch, in the form 
 we see, from our present position, to the coast of the Arabian Sea ; and 
 these massive eminences are granitic hills which rise up in the manner 
 that meets our eye, at various distances from each other, from the 
 place where we stand to the Bay of Bengal. The intermediate hills 
 and plains, which in front fill up the foreground, are formed of the 
 dolomite and shale of Korhadi, and the sandstone of the basins of the 
 Kanhan and Kolar. 
 
 " From our elevated station we are thus enabled to command a 
 prospect of twenty miles in every direction, and the formations that 
 we can trace within that range make up an exact miniature of the geo- 
 logy of our whole area. Nay, were we to go down the hill and walk 
 around its base, in the descent and circuit, which might all be accom- 
 plished in twenty minutes, we should meet with almost every rock 
 that is to be found between Bombay and Kattak. 
 
 " The geology of our area must at one time have been extremely 
 simple. Its principal feature was then sandstone, associated with shale 
 and limestone. But now other two formations are discovered on the 
 arena, and these seem on the surface as if they had been two huge ice- 
 bergs, which approached each other in frightful collision, crushing 
 the sandstone between them, and allowing the fragments to slide out 
 at either end, and scattering them here and there over their own bulk. 
 Or, to speak in language more precise, the sandstone formation, which 
 once occupied the whole space that we have chosen for description, is 
 now covered up by trap on the west, and broken up by granite on the 
 east, leaving only a small diagonal stripe running through the centre, 
 which, after being interrupted at the north-west and south-east, in- 
 creases in these directions to a broad expanse, while a few detached 
 portions, formerly continuous with it, appear in the body of the trap 
 and granite. It is the juxtaposition of trap, sandstone, and granite 
 
268 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 in this neighbourhood which invests the geology of Nagpoor with 
 special importance, and which, when investigated by competent 
 observers, may shed a flood of light some future day upon Indian 
 geology in general." 
 
 Justice is done to much of the geological work of Mr. 
 Hislop by Mr. W. T. Blanford, F.RS., in Ms discussion of 
 the Gondwana formations in the official Manual of the Geo- 
 logy of India (1879). Professor Owen's description, in the 
 Geological Journal, of the Brachyops latice2:>s sent home by 
 Mr. Hislop, attracted the attention of scientific Europe, so 
 that Mr. Blanford writes, "The quarries of Mangali (sixty 
 miles south of Nagpoor) have become well known by name 
 to Indian geologists and even to those of other countries, 
 from having furnished to Mr. Hislop the first Labyrintho- 
 dont amphibian fossil detected in India." In the FhilosopJiical 
 Magazine for January 1862, conducted by Sir David Brewster, 
 Professor Tyndall, and others, there appeared a mineralogical 
 description of a series of rocks collected near Nagpoor by 
 Messrs. Hislop and Hunter, and sent by Mr. Rupert Jones to 
 Professor Haughton, F.E.S., of the University of Dublin, for 
 report as a mineralogist. One of the rocks he pronounced " a 
 very remarkable mineral " a combination of calc-spar and 
 glauconite, of a brilliant grass -green, so penetrating each 
 other as to constitute a beautiful example of mineralogical 
 law. " I propose to give the name of Hislopite to the remark- 
 able combination," wrote that savant. Another new mineral 
 species, a white felspath of fatty lustre, he proposed to call 
 Hunterite. Mr. Hislop wrote thus of these minerals in his 
 paper of 1860 on the Tertiary Deposits Associated loith Trap- 
 roch in the East Indies : 
 
 " In the trap at the Takli Artillery Lines, which encloses pieces of 
 the clayey fossiliferous deposit, there are also contained masses of ' calc- 
 spar curiously striated, the lines of growth not being perpendicular to 
 the optic axis, but formed by planes parallel to one of the edges 
 of the obtuse trihedral angle of the rhombohedron, and intercept- 
 
1860 HIS STUDY OF SOILS 269 
 
 ing equal portions on the other two edges of that angle.' The doleritic 
 lava, which is quarried from Sitabaldi Hill, is in some places marked 
 with belts that may be traced continuously for many yards, consisting 
 of cavities 'lined with obsidian in a thin glazed pellicle, and occa- 
 sionally filled up with tabular crystals of calc-spar.' In the trap on 
 the south escarpment of the hill there was discovered a rhomboidal 
 piece of a green mineral, which Professor Haughton proposes calling 
 Hislopite, being in his opinion worthy of distinction as a new species, 
 from the remarkable combination in it of calcareous matter, which gives 
 the outward form to the whole crystal, with a grass-green siliceous 
 skeleton of glauconite, which on analysis he finds to be a hydrated ter- 
 silicate of protoxide of iron. 
 
 " From a vein of pegmatite in gneiss a few hundred yards east of 
 my house a fragment was broken off, which, besides the usual com- 
 ponents of quartz and felspar, contained a ' white felspathic mineral of 
 fatty lustre, softer than felspar, but gritty under the agate pestle.' To 
 this mineral Professor Haughton has given the name of Hunterite. 
 Neglecting the lime and magnesia in it, which are inconsiderable, it is 
 found to consist 'of five atoms of a hydrated tersilicate of alumina 
 combined with one atom of a hyaline silica of admitted composition.' " 
 
 A very great and immediate practical service which Mr. 
 Hislop's geological observations did to the people and Govern- 
 ment of India, lay in his study of soils. The greater por- 
 tion of the land revenue of India, exceeding twenty millions 
 sterling a year, is raised by a system of settlements or assess- 
 ments, revised every generation, after careful survey by 
 British civil servants with a staff of native subordinates. If 
 these periodical leases, unfortunately not yet made permanent 
 on corn-rents, are not to injure the peasant-proprietors, each 
 with three to five acres, and sap the political stability of our 
 Indian empire, the question of soils must be well understood 
 by the officials. In the Central Provinces they consulted Mr. 
 Hislop before the regular land settlements began to be made. 
 He had for the first time revealed the origin of the famous 
 black cotton or millet soil of central and southern India, 
 known by the Telugu name of {regada) Eegur. Its fertility 
 is so great that some plains are said to have produced for two 
 
270 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 thousand years without manure, fallow or irrigation, crops 
 of jawari or cholam {Holcus sorghu7n), and of bajri or cumbu 
 {Holcus spica). Hislop found out its secret to be the impreg- 
 nation of certain argillaceous formations with organic matter, 
 and probably covered at one time with luxuriant forest. His 
 mastery of Marathi and converse with the peasantry gave 
 him a practical experience of soils no less valuable than his 
 scientific knowledge. 
 
 The Gondwana system of sandstones and shales, with 
 which Stephen Hislop's name is for ever associated, re- 
 presents the marine older and middle Mesozoic, and pro- 
 bably the upper Palaeozoic, formations of other countries. 
 For the first time organic remains appear in the peninsula, 
 at that era forming part of a vast continent, which, 
 before the Himalaya were elevated to the north of it, 
 stretched from Madagascar and South Africa to Malaysia 
 and Australia. Then came the marine Cretaceous deposits 
 of South India and up to the Narbada valley, with which 
 Hislop did not come into contact. And thereafter, or while 
 the upper Cretaceous beds were being deposited from the 
 Western Narbada region to the south coast of Arabia, there 
 occurred the most extensive and gigantic series of basaltic 
 lava eruptions and overflows in the history of the prepara- 
 tion of the world for man. Even now, after ages of denuda- 
 tion, these grand masses of bedded traps cover an area of 
 200,000 square miles. The railway traveller from Bombay 
 to Nagpoor, 519 miles, leaves these volcanic traps only as he 
 approaches Hislop's old mission-house; they extend from 
 Sind south-eastwards to far Amarkantak hill. They give to 
 Western and Central India the scenery and vegetation which 
 consist in flat-topped hills, with terraced sides, separating 
 undulating plains on which long grass takes the place of 
 trees, and all is bleak and desolate till the rainy season 
 brings verdure and beauty. Peninsular India is in truth a 
 
1860 INDIA BEING PEEPARED FOR MAN 271 
 
 plateau of black basalt, whicb denudation has made habitable 
 by teeming millions, who live upon its millets, export its wheat, 
 and clothe themselves and half the world with its cotton. 
 
 Hislop's ten years' study of the Mesozoic sandstones and 
 Tertiary traps enabled him, with the vividness of a severely 
 inductive imagination, to picture Peninsular India for us in 
 these two periods. 
 
 "Central India was covered by a large body of fresh 
 water, which stretched southward into the Peninsula, and 
 eastward into Bengal, while on the north and west it 
 communicated by some narrow channel with the sea. 
 On the shores of this lake earthworms crawled, and small 
 reptiles (frogs) crept over the soft mud. In its pools sported 
 flocks of little Entomostracans, resembling the modern 
 Estheria, mingled with which were Ganoid fishes and Laby- 
 rinthodonts. The streams which fed it brought down into 
 its bed the debris of the plutonic and metamorphic rocks 
 which then constituted the greater part of the dry land, and 
 which were covered with an abundant vegetation of Ferns, 
 most of them distinguished by the entireness of their fronds. 
 Low-growing plants with grooved and jointed stems inhabited 
 the marshes; and Conifers and other Dicotyledonous trees, 
 with Palms, raised their heads aloft. Meanwhile plutonic 
 action was going on, and strata, as they were formed, were 
 shattered and reconstructed into a breccia; and finally an 
 extensive outburst of granite elevated the bed of the lake 
 and left it dry land. The sea now flowed at Pondicheri 
 and Trichinopoli, depositing the cretaceous strata which are 
 found there. 
 
 "At the end of this epoch Central India suffered a 
 depression and was again covered by a vast lake, communi- 
 cating with the sea, not towards Cutch as before, but in the 
 neighbourhood of Eajamahendri, to which the salt water had 
 now advanced. When the lake had during its appointed 
 
272 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 time furnished an abode to its peculiar living creatures and 
 plants, it was invaded by an immense outpouring of trap, 
 which filled up its bed, and left Western and a great part of 
 Central India a dreary waste of lava. But these basaltic 
 steppes were ere long broken up. A second eruption of trap, 
 not now coming to the surface, but forcing a passage for 
 itself under the newer lacustrine strata, lifted up the super- 
 incumbent mass in ranges of flat-topped hills. Since then, 
 to the east, water has swept over the plutonic and sandstone 
 rocks, and laid down quantities of transported materials 
 impregnated with iron, and some time after there were 
 deposited in the west a conglomerate, imbedding bones of 
 huge mammals, and above it a stratum of brown clay, which 
 immediately preceded the superficial deposits of the black 
 and red soils." 
 
 The brilliant scientific results at which he arrived, and 
 the numerous and unique collections of objects of l!^atural 
 History which he made, were, like all work of permanent 
 value and suggestiveness, the fruit of enthusiastic toil, and 
 were possible only by a jealous husbanding of his time. His 
 note and commonplace books, written in an almost micro- 
 scopic but legible hand, record every scientific incident of his 
 tours, and block out the materials of his published papers. 
 They might even now be given to the world as the model 
 apparatus of a naturalist. They are illustrated by drawings of 
 the minutest shells and fossils, made and coloured in a style 
 on which the engraver could not and did not improve. The 
 ardent student of Nature seems to have read all that ap- 
 peared on his favourite subjects, and to have been patiently 
 accumulating materials for a Geology of all India. At a 
 time and in a country where ordinary maps did not exist he 
 patiently made his own, and he trained Virapa and his other 
 native collectors, like himself, to pace the distances which 
 they traversed, and note the villages through which they 
 
1860 HELPS GOVERNMENT AND OTHER NATURALISTS 273 
 
 passed, that every locality of interest might be easily recog- 
 nised. The Government referred to him for correction and 
 to fill up the blanks in Greenough's Geological Map of India. 
 The Madras Government asked his co-operation in an official 
 attempt to describe, at that comparatively early time, the 
 Geology of India south of the Yindhya range. With zeal he set 
 himself to meet demands, the wisdom of which he recognised 
 and indeed had been the first to prompt, applying to the task 
 his little leisure and much correspondence with local officers 
 who trusted him, as well as the services of his native 
 helpers. 
 
 Though circumstances led him to give his strength to 
 Geology, which demands a knowledge of all the physical 
 sciences, Hislop's special taste was always for Botany, and 
 he gave particular attention to Zoology. His Journals re- 
 cord, in separate departments, his observations under these 
 branches of inquiry. Like Carey, he enters the native names 
 of the botanical specimens, and illustrates his technical 
 descriptions by drawings. His zoological records are minute, 
 varied, and occasionally amusing, in connection with the life 
 and superstitions of the natives. His brother Eobert's 
 demands led him to give attention to Entomology. He 
 achieved a reputation as a conchologist which became em- 
 barrassing. One collector told another of his skill and big- 
 heartedness, until demands for exchanges came upon him 
 from all parts of the world, from Australia, Italy, and Great 
 Britain. When Sir William Denison, E.E., became Governor 
 of Madras, His Excellency began to address to him from 
 Guindy many letters, from which it appears that the Gover- 
 nor of the quietest of our Indian Provinces delighted to 
 spend his days in arranging, naming, and bartering his shelly 
 treasures. 
 
 Even more interesting, to the scientific reader, than the 
 journals are Hislop's letters to contemporay Naturalists, and 
 
274 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 their still more voluminous correspondence with him. The 
 drafts of the former are only in a few cases preserved among 
 them one to Hugh Miller in 1853 ; the communications of the 
 latter form four thin volumes. His generous and prompt 
 gifts of fossils to the principal public collections of objects of 
 Natural History in India, England, and Scotland at once 
 brought down upon him, with overwhelming force of both 
 gratitude and hope for the future, their learned and acquisi- 
 tsive curators. First in importance came the Geological 
 Society of London, which he asked to report on the char- 
 acter and value of the treasures he sent to them, especially 
 on the at first disputed question of the geological age to 
 which these belonged. This was done through his old school- 
 fellow Mr. J. C. Moore, one of the secretaries; it brought 
 him the life-long friendship of Mr. T. Eupert Jones, and it 
 secured the grateful intercourse of Sir Charles Bunbury, 
 Bart. "How can anything about fossils interest you in 
 these dreadful times ? " writes the second of these to him in 
 the height of the Mutiny campaigns. "Dr. Eobert Brown 
 has expressed his admiration of all. Dr. Falconer frequently 
 comes and wishes they were well described and published. 
 His experience in both vegetables and animals will be at our 
 service when the work is advanced, as also the aid of both 
 Professor Owen and Dr. Hooker. The reptilian sabre- shaped 
 tooth from Takli, and other teeth, created a lively interest 
 in Mr. Owen and Dr. Falconer. Your recent shells from 
 Nagpoor are much coveted by my conchological friends, but I 
 strictly keep them all in hand, promising some of the dupli- 
 cates to those who help us in describing the fossil shells. 
 Messrs. Oldham and Medlicott are just leaving for the East ; 
 they have carefully examined all the sandstone flora. Pro- 
 fessor Morris is now at work on Oldham's Bengal fossil 
 plants, and will compare the ^N'agpoor series at the same 
 time. I have just received from North Africa further speci- 
 
1860 INTERCOURSE WITH OTHER NATURALISTS 275 
 
 mens illustrative of the same world-girding jurassico-triassic 
 flora." 
 
 The contributions to the Bombay and Bengal Asiatic 
 societies led to a long correspondence with Dr. Carter, Dr. 
 Leith, and Mr. A. Grote ; on the Madras side, with Sir Walter 
 Elliot, Dr. G. Balfour, and Colonel Haig, RE. Professor 
 AUman was effusive in the expression of his thankfulness 
 for the collection of fossils and shells which Hislop sent to 
 his own University of Edinburgh. We may be sure that 
 Professor Duns of the New College there was not forgotten. 
 At the time when Dr. Duff passed through Nagpoor Mr. 
 Hislop was visited also by Adolph Schlagintweit, one of 
 the three brothers, disciples of Alexander von Humboldt, 
 whom the influence of the Prince Consort led the Court of 
 Directors to send out on what they called "a scientific 
 mission to India and high Asia." The results of their 
 magnetic survey have not proved so valuable as was hoped, 
 and for these one of the brothers sacrificed his life in 
 Turkestan. Both Adolph and Hermann were admiring 
 correspondents of Stephen Hislop. But if Germany had 
 done nothing more than give to India another correspondent 
 of his, Sir Dietrich Brandis, who organised its forest depart- 
 ment, that land of learning would have done well. 
 
 The letters of Dr. Oldham, while director of the Geologi- 
 cal Survey of India, and of his accomplished staff of surveyors, 
 are especially full and frank in their expressions of indebted- 
 ness to the Scottish missionary who, after all, could give to 
 their subject only the little leisure of a brief life spent in 
 the most absorbing of all pursuits, of which the first Christian 
 apostle exclaimed : " Necessity is laid upon me, yea, woe is 
 unto me if I preach not the gospel ! " When acknowledg- 
 ing specimens of reptilian teeth, Oldham expressed his delight 
 at the assurance that Hislop looked forward to a return to 
 India after furlough. " Our ranks of geologists are too thin 
 
276 STEPHEN HISLOP 1859 
 
 in this distant land to spare easily one of our leaders. I 
 trust you will add much still to your valuable discoveries ! " 
 In March 1859 the Calcutta Review published forty pages of 
 an article on " Geology in India," in which Dr. Oldham, the 
 writer, thus did justice publicly to the scientific work of the 
 two missionaries : 
 
 " We turn with pleasure to some of the most valuable contributions 
 to the Geology of India which have appeared during the last ten years, 
 namely, the labours of the Eev. Messrs. Hislop and Hunter in the district 
 of Nagpoor. These gentlemen, busily and devotedly engaged in conduct- 
 ing a large and important missionary establishment, to which were 
 attached valuable schools requiring constant superintendence and care, 
 have yet found time, snatched at intervals from their more pressing 
 duties, to bring together and combine into most excellent descriptive 
 papers, the detached observations they were enabled to make during 
 their annual tours, visiting their out -stations, and marching from 
 village to village proclaiming to the benighted inhabitants the glorious 
 tidings of that Gospel whose ministers they were. Few districts 
 have received more able illustrations, even from j)rofessional geologists, 
 than has the vicinity of Nagpoor from these zealous missionaries. Mr. 
 Hislop has continued his labours, and since he has been deprived of 
 the aid of his fellow-worker, has found time to discuss in some valu- 
 able papers the more theoretical questions of the geological age of the 
 rocks he had before described. "We would point to these most import- 
 ant communications as almost the only instances within the period to 
 which we have limited ourselves, of local contributions from permanent 
 residents to the geology of their immediate neighbourhood. Mr. 
 Hislop's own experience, so clearly told in his brief history of the 
 successive stages of his geological discoveries, shows how slowly, how 
 gradually, evidence after evidence accumulated ; how one season yielded 
 one fact, the succeeding season another, until after years of untiring and 
 unbroken application, he was at last able to think that sufl&cient material 
 had been brought together to justify his reasoning on the whole, and 
 attempting to bring all into one co-ordination or system. "We know 
 of no brighter instance of the value of early training and habits of 
 observation than we find in these papers." 
 
 Dr. Oldham having sent on from Hislop a letter to his 
 chief surveyor, Mr. J. G. Medlicott, the latter replied from 
 
1860 THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA 277 
 
 Simla, " I am right glad to find you once more pen in hand. 
 My knowledge of the rocks newer than the Mahadewas is based 
 on a very hasty and incomplete examination, whereas yours 
 is the result of years of brilliantly successful research. . . . 
 How glad I should be were I able to go down to Nagpoor 
 and work out under your guidance and with your assistance 
 these physical questions." Again, when sending him his 
 Eeport on the Narbada district, Mr. J. G-. Medlicott wrote, 
 " As a Geological Surveyor I take the opportunity of thanking 
 you as a Geologist, for all the pleasure and instruction I have 
 derived from your labours." 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 A SCOTS MISSIONARY ON SICK LEAVE 
 
 Fourteen years of happy toil Ordered on two years' sick leave by the 
 physician Unwilling to go Death of two Maratha women, Baka Bai 
 the poor Christian, and Baka Bai the Hindu Queen At Bombay, Suez, 
 and Malta The exile home again His lecture to divinity students 
 Correspondence with Dr. Hunter, chiefly scientific The Geological 
 Society of London Forming missionary associations Burning address 
 to the Free Synod of Glasgow and Ayr The Liverpool conference on 
 Christian missions Sir Herbert Edwardes and Sir Donald M'Leod 
 Lord Shaftesbury on neutrality Hislop's chivalrous defence of John 
 Anderson His account of the sale of Bible literature to natives Ex- 
 plains the race differences between the aboriginal and Hindu-Buddhist 
 peoples The revival of religion among the fisher-folk of Craig or Ferryden 
 The influence of spiritual operations on the body Reflex action of 
 foreign and home missions illustrated by Hislop He addresses the 
 General Assembly of 1860 Farewells to children and friends By Paris 
 and Marseilles to Bombay and Nagpoor Correspondence, spiritual and 
 scientific, with Dr. Hunter Resumes mission work and scientific recrea- 
 tion in the perfection of his powers. 
 
 For fourteen years, or about twice the period of service which 
 now entitles British officials and most missionaries to fur- 
 lough, Stephen Hislop had toiled in the plains of India. Eor 
 all but eight of these, when he had rejoiced in the companion- 
 ship and help of Eobert Hunter, a like-minded worker in all 
 things, he had been alone. His annual tour, for a month 
 every cold season, had been refreshing indeed to his spirit, 
 but had proved to be only a busier time, if possible, than his 
 regular service, a time in which from sunrise to sunset 
 Marathi and Gond preaching alternated with scientific 
 research, and both were accompanied by the circulation and 
 
1859 FOURTEEN YEARS ON THE PLAINS OF INDIA 279 
 
 sale of Bible and Christian vernacular literature. These were 
 not the days when Anglo-Indians, of all pursuits, considered 
 it as necessary to spend part of the hot season in Simla 
 or Mussourie, Naini-Tal or Darjeeling, the Neelgiri or Maha- 
 bleshwar hills, as the prosperous classes in Great Britain do 
 to spend two months in the highlands or at the seaside. 
 
 He had practically discovered what has been described as 
 one of the greenest, softest, and most lovely of sanitaria 
 that exist in India, the Pachmarhi plateau, at a height of 
 3538 feet, embosomed in the Mahadewa hills, but that was for 
 others not for himself sic vos non vohis nidificatis aves. 
 When called away to help Madras he and his family had to 
 make the tedious journey twice in the most scorching heats 
 of May ; and for half of his time of absence he had the misery 
 of knowing that some of his own brethren were eager to kill 
 the mission he had founded that they might secure his 
 strength for their own. Twice had he been brought to the 
 gates of death by threatened hydrophobia and the mistaken 
 assaults of the mob of Nagpoor. Fever had again and again 
 followed the exposure to sun and rain, rendered inevitable by 
 the incidents of the Mutiny year, and his being compelled 
 to do the work of three missionaries. Only the assistance 
 of officers, some of whom he himself had led to Christ as 
 in one way Andrew led Philip, and in another Stephen led 
 Paul made it possible for him to keep up two English 
 services a week in Sitabaldi and Kamthi, while developing 
 the native mission there, and in the great city of Nagpoor. 
 His official and private correspondence betrays no irritation, 
 no murmuring on his own account. All his life from boy- 
 hood he had learned to observe and to interpret the provi- 
 dence of God towards himself and others. Only once did 
 expressions of indignation escape him, in the fulness of his 
 correspondence with Mr. Hunter, when he first fully learned 
 that it had ever been proposed to sacrifice Nagpoor for 
 
280 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 Madras. All his zeal and all his faith flowed out in appeals 
 of the manliest kind, that the mission staff for the threefold 
 mission he had founded should consist of at least three 
 Scottish missionaries. His death as in the case of Livingstone 
 for Africa, was needed to lead his country and the Church 
 to send first three, and now six Scottish preachers in the 
 vernacular, and teachers of truth in its western forms, to 
 the Central Provinces of India. 
 
 On the arrival of the Eev. J. G. and Mrs. Cooper from 
 Madras, Dr. Heude saw that it would be possible at last to 
 compel Mr. Hislop to apply for sick leave instead of merely 
 sending his wife and three daughters home. In a note dated 
 10th August 1858 which accompanied the sick certificate 
 ordering him to leave India for two years, the physician 
 assigned these reasons : " (1) Your prolonged residence here. 
 (2) You have frequently suffered from fever, also from bowel 
 complaint, latterly from obstinate boils and other indications 
 of failing health. (3) Your duties have been, and are, onerous, 
 have been faithfully discharged, and have entitled you to 
 rest from labour, and to a temporary sojourn in Europe." 
 The certificate he sent to his Church, but not the letter, pro- 
 nouncing it " painful " to himself that he should be forced to 
 face the possibility of absence from the mission. He thus 
 wrote to his brother Eobert : 
 
 "Nagpoor, I3th August 1858. I did not expect tlicat I should be 
 under the necessity of visiting Europe this year. However, all my 
 friends, both medical and Christian, have united in urging me to take 
 that step ; and now I begin myself to feel that it is the Lord's will that 
 I should accompany my dear family, having the same need of the 
 change as they. ... I forward to Dr. Tweedie a sick certificate from 
 my usual medical attendant, Dr. Heude. ... At the same time I have 
 expressed my unwillingness to proceed further unless additional help 
 can be provided for this station. It will be j^ainful for me to leave 
 the work even then, though it will be a consolation to think that I am 
 with my beloved wife and children, and have the prospect ere long, by 
 God's blessing, of seeing you all again ; but not even these considera- 
 
1858 A NATIVE CHRISTIAN AND A MARATHA DEATH-BED 281 
 
 tions could induce me to forsake Nagpoor if I saw it was to be left 
 without assistance. In these circumstances I cannot announce very 
 positively my movements ; but very probably you may have a visit 
 from us all before the end of the year. . . ." 
 
 When, on the Sth September 1858, he completed his 
 fortieth year, he specially noted in his journal the death, that 
 day, of two old Marathi women of the same name, Baka Bai. 
 The one, aged seventy-eight, was the mother of the convert 
 Shrawan, a native Christian ; her body he laid in the grave 
 in the assured hope of her union to Him who is the 
 Kesurrection and the Life. The other, aged eighty -four, 
 was a queen, the widow of Eaghoji II., who fought with 
 Wellington at Argaum. The contrast, as unconsciously 
 revealed in this narrative of the last hours of the aged queen, 
 suggests the whole gulf fixed between the life and the hope 
 with which Hinduism in its many forms embitters millions 
 of Asiatics, and the present experience and future destiny 
 offered to those by Him who says, " Because I live ye shall 
 live also." 
 
 "This dowager -princess, since the period of her hus- 
 band's death, has exercised an important influence on the 
 affairs of Central India. During the reign of the last native 
 ruler, who was adopted by her, she possessed all the authority 
 usually accorded in the East to the queen-mother. At the 
 annexation of her country, though she had always previously 
 been reckoned hostile to the British, she was shrewd enough 
 to perceive that her interest lay in not violently opposing 
 that measure. After exhausting all peaceful measures to 
 resist the policy of Lord Dalhousie she consented, along with 
 the queens of his late Highness, and a young man who was 
 adopted to perform his funeral ceremonies, to receive a pen- 
 sion from the British government. The large share which 
 was paid in Baka Bai's name, it is supposed, has now died with 
 her. The deceased was much respected by the Hindu com- 
 
282 STEPHEN HISLOP 1858 
 
 munity, as she was known to be a conscientious adherent of the 
 faith of her forefathers. She was in the habit of daily feasting 
 and worshipping Brahmans, and drinking the water which had 
 been consecrated by their great toes. The day before her death 
 while she was insensible, an order was issued by some of the 
 inmates of the palace on her behalf to distribute some cows 
 among Brahmans. Accordingly, five of these sacred animals 
 were brought into her sick chamber, and to the tail of each 
 successively the poor woman's hands were applied, the priest 
 meanwhile holding it by the head, and ready to lead it away 
 together with a handsome donation in rupees. It is believed 
 that the invalid at the moment of death is thus dragged into 
 heaven at the tail of the cow under the superintendence of 
 the holy Brahman. On the same day that these gifts were 
 bestowed, Baka Bai herself, after reason had returned, called 
 for a cow, and falling at its feet as far as her now fast failing 
 strength would permit, offered it grass, which she invited it 
 to eat under the venerated name of Mother." 
 
 Accompanied by Major Lawrence Johnston, and in the 
 weary bullock-carts soon to be banished by the railway, the 
 missionary and his family slowly made their way from Sita- 
 baldi to Poona, after solemn and joyful sacramental services. 
 At Kamthi, all the native converts joined the godly officers, 
 soldiers, and their wives in remembering His death till He 
 come to each one of us and to the world, and both there 
 and at Sitabaldi several native and English presented their 
 children for baptism. Not in Anglican cathedral or abbey ; 
 not in any church consecrated only by the Spirit of the 
 Christ of John iv., when the disciples pass to each other the 
 bread and the cup, or a minister is ordained by the laying on 
 of the hands of the Presbytery, have we so felt the presence 
 of the Crucified as when sitting at the Lord's Table with 
 Carey's converts in Serampore, or with the poor Chambars 
 (skinners) in their first service after the siege of Delhi, when 
 
1858 HOME AT LAST 283 
 
 in hymn and prayer and scripture, English alternating with 
 Bengali or Hindi, we have realised how all are one in Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 After a fortnight with Dr. John Wilson in Bombay, 
 during which he confirmed the converts and missionaries 
 of all the churches, preached to the Free Scottish and 
 Maratha congregations, held much converse with Dr. Carter 
 on their geological researches, addressed the Asiatic Society 
 on a collection of fossils from Nagpoor, and visited the 
 Brahmanical Caves of Elephanta with Dr. Wilson, Colonels 
 Shortrede, Birdwood, and Jameson, Mr. Hislop and his family 
 sailed in the Ganges on the 25th November. He notes in his 
 journal that rain fell in the Eed Sea on the 6th December. 
 At Suez by a minute he lost the train for Cairo, on the rail- 
 way opened fifteen days before; having visited the cliffs 
 north of Jibel Atakah, which he found to be farther off than he 
 had expected. He was courteously invited to join a special 
 train ordered by an Egyptian ofticial, along with two American 
 naval officers, who had been examining the locality of the 
 passage of the Israelites, and had arrived at the same con- 
 clusion as their countryman Eobinson, that it was up near 
 Suez.^ 
 
 At the cliffs Hislop saw a cream-coloured and reddish- 
 spotted snake, " which I take to be the fiery flying serpent 
 that bit the Israelites on the opposite coast." At Malta five 
 hours were spent with the Eev. George Wisely, who for forty 
 years has ministered to the Presbyterian troops, sailors, and 
 Scottish residents in that island. The day before Christmas 
 the Hislop family were hospitably received in Melbourne 
 Square, Kensington. Leaving the children there for a time 
 Hislop and his wife hurried to Olney, to Duns, to Blair 
 
 ^ Five years before, on his first voyage to India, and again on the opening 
 of the Canal, the present writer spent some time in a careful examination of 
 the head of the Gulf of Suez and the country to the north for some distance, 
 and formed the same opinion. 
 
284 STEPHEN HISLOP 1859 
 
 Lodge, Polmont, and to Arbroath, enjoying with their kins- 
 folk, and in the revisiting of scenes which remain the same 
 though the exile's eye colours them with the memories of 
 youth, a pleasure which for intensity and purity is not sur- 
 passed on earth. Old Indian friends fell next to be visited. 
 General and Mrs. Alcock at Bath ; children at Cheltenham, 
 whose longing parents were in the East ; the Chapmans at 
 Tilbury, where they embarked with troops for Calcutta ; 
 his nephews at Cambridge, students of Caius, where he 
 worshipped in Simeon's Church, and dined in the Common 
 Hall; and cousins at Wooley Park, near Wakefield. In 
 London he was much consulted by the good Henry Carre 
 Tucker, who had brought to the birth the Christian Vernacu- 
 lar Education Society, most valuable and catholic of agencies, 
 as a memorial of the Mutiny. He reached Edinburgh only 
 on the 18th May 1859, where he addressed the evening 
 meeting of the Ladies Society for Female Education in India. 
 The next day he took his seat in the General Assembly of 
 the Free Church of Scotland, as a commissioner from the 
 Presbytery of Bombay. 
 
 Hislop's first year at home was spent in comparative rest 
 and in social intercourse, varied by the half- work on his 
 books and studies, without which the true student's holiday 
 would be miserable indeed, and by occasional public 
 addresses. For the British Association for the Advancement 
 of Science, which met at Aberdeen in September 1859, he 
 prepared a paper on the Gonds. When in London he was 
 much in the rooms of the Geological Society, where some of 
 the most precious of the treasures he had sent home still 
 awaited the decision of specialists. When in Edinburgh in 
 autumn, he characteristically threw himself into the evan- 
 gelising work of the Eev. Dr. J. H. Wilson, in Fountainbridge, 
 the lowest moral level of the city, into which so soon as the 
 Gospel has raised from it the drunken and the depraved. 
 
1859 ADDRESS TO THE NEW COLLEGE, EDINBURGH 285 
 
 others seem to fall. It was when on his way to the church 
 there, one Sabbath morning, that Hislop ever either in peril 
 himself or rescuing others saw a child in the canal, while 
 two others stood by helplessly exclaiming " Eh, Johnnie ; 
 eh, Johnnie!" Hislop pulled out the drowning Johnnie 
 Mitchell and took him to his mother. 
 
 The Students' Missionary Associations of the Divinity 
 Colleges of the Free Church of Scotland, and those of the 
 Scottish Universities, which meet every week during the 
 winter session from November to April, invite the ablest 
 missionaries to address them. We have fortunately the MS. 
 which formed the basis of Mr. Hislop's lecture to the hundred 
 and twenty young theologians of the New College, Edin- 
 burgh, of which Chalmers, Welsh, and W. Cunningham used 
 to be the ornaments. We publish it in the appendix ^ as a 
 model for others, and as an example of the lucid arrangement 
 and simplicity of his style, in a form of literature too little 
 cultivated by missionaries. 
 
 The correspondence with Mr. Hunter was unrestrained 
 notwithstanding their frequent personal intercourse. We 
 reproduce the scientific passages chiefly : 
 
 "Blair Lodge, Falkirk, ISth June 1859. My visit to London 
 seems to have stirred up the Geological Society. Bunbury is in haste 
 to describe the Jurassic plant remains. I wish he had offered for 
 something else, as they were the part on which I was thinking of 
 beginning. To-day I have received copies of Professor Houghton's 
 paper on the two new minerals. I can make no remarks on it as I 
 have not read it yet. Narayan Vithal was baptized on the day I had 
 expected, and was going on well according to last accounts. This is 
 cause of gratitude." 
 
 " London, W., lAth March 1859. I have the pleasure of forward- 
 ing you the insects of the Eocene. One of the hest, consisting of two 
 very distinct elytra together, which had been picked up by Dr. Rawes, 
 is I am sorry to say lost. I hope all the others are safe. I am glad 
 
 ^ See Appendix II. 
 
286 STEPHEN HISLOP 1859 
 
 to hear that Mr. Murray has consented to report upon them, as you 
 could not have found one more competent to the work. But what of 
 Professor Balfour ? It is the tertiary vegetable remains that have most 
 difficulty in meeting with a describer worthy of them. ... I am happy 
 to say that the last elytra have been recovered after burning in the 
 fire for three hours. They are here enclosed, and not much injured. 
 When does Mr. Murray expect to finish the beetles?" 
 
 "Edinburgh, 4th October. I regret that I saw little of you 
 towards the end of your stay in Aberdeen. I did not go out much, 
 having still my paper unfinished, till Saturday when I read it. It was 
 listened to attentively, but the subject of it was not likely to interest 
 newspaper reporters, and you need not expect to see a reference to 
 it in the public prints. I left Aberdeen on Saturday afternoon, and 
 went to Arbroath, where I preached on the following day. ... I wish 
 to show you the article in the Calcutta Review on Indian Geology. 
 Have you got Newbold On Malacca ? Should you have it, I would thank 
 you for a sight of the volume that treats of an aboriginal tribe named 
 the Benuas. Might I ask also for a perusal of what Dr. Stevenson has 
 written in the Royal Asiatic Society's Journal on the ante-Brahmani- 
 cal worship of the Hindus. . . . 
 
 " I suppose you have been much interested by your visit to your 
 old college friend (Rev. Hugh Mitchell, now Rev. Dr. Mitchell of 
 Craig) to whom I would beg to send my kind regards and congratula- 
 tions on his important discoveries. Perhaps you may be bringing 
 south a few fishes of the old world that you may have fallen in with 
 in your explorations ; I should like much to see them, and, if they are 
 not very scarce, get one too." 
 
 "Edinburgh, "Jth December 1859. . . . I have received the 
 drawings of the Intertrappean shells, which Oldham promised, along 
 with lithographs of some of his Rajmahal plant remains. Among the 
 former he names a good many Achatinse, in which I do not believe, 
 as they are obviously the same as our Limnyea. He multiplies species 
 among the Paludinae. The only ones which have not been obtained 
 at Nagpoor are what he calls Bulimus Deucalion and Cyclos 
 (Pisidium) Hislopiana. The former I do not understand; the latter 
 I have found as a cast from the Haidarabad territory, though I have 
 not described it. The Rajmahal Flora is pretty, but it seems to me 
 that one of our Tseniopteris (the large broad one) from the blocks of 
 Kamthi is like one of his. This gives rise to the inquiry. Are the 
 blocks of that locality embedded in the upper sandstone from different 
 formations ? . . ." 
 
1860 CORRESPONDENCE WITH DR. HUNTER 287 
 
 "Olney, Newport Pagnell, 31s^ August 1860. . . . The 
 crops are as late as in the south of Scotland. They are good, but God 
 has been withholding the weather for gathering them in rather cut- 
 ting them down, to teach us our helplessness and our entire dependence 
 upon Him. May we not also see in the present position of affairs 
 marks of the Divine displeasure on account of our many provocations ? 
 We surely need to be humbled, and brought to the Lord in deep 
 contrition. The state of religion here is very unsatisfactory. In 
 former days Olney was highly favoured in regard to gospel privileges. 
 In it or around there lived and laboured such men as Cowper, John 
 Newton, Thomas Scott, Sutcliff the Baptist minister, the friend of 
 Carey and Andrew Fuller. But now in the Episcopal Church the 
 gold has become dim. Baptismal regeneration is the doctrine of the 
 puli)it, and formalism is the worship of the people. Error is creeping 
 into the Dissenting bodies, and there seems to be no power in their 
 system of church polity to drive it out. . . . 
 
 " I have received letters from Carter and Oldham. The former 
 has been sadly prostrated by fever, and proposes leaving India for 
 good in October. He says Dr. Leith has discovered footprints of 
 another frog on the Bombay shales. At the meeting of the Asiatic 
 Society he ingeniously dipped the feet of various living frogs in ink, 
 and caused them to leap over paper, by which he determined the size 
 of the Batrachian that had travelled over the ancient mud. He thus 
 demonstrated that it must have been larger than Rana pusilla, and 
 similar to one of which a bone had been found, as mentioned in 
 Carter's Geological Papers of West India, p. 129, note. Dr. Carter has 
 obtained an addition to his fossil Foraminifers from the Khelat Valley, 
 and increased his knowledge of the geology of the Persian Gulf. . . . 
 Oldham's letter is chiefly a defence of what he has recently done. In 
 reference to my having supposed the Ceratodus bed tertiary from its 
 mineral characters, he says that so far is this supposition from being dis- 
 creditable to me, that it is precisely what any one wishing to arrive at 
 truth would put forward prominently as an instance of the caution 
 required in admitting that sort of evidence. He forgets it is one thing 
 to publish a mistake corrected by myself, and another thing for a 
 second party, who had corrected it, to drag it forward. 
 
 " He states that he was totally unaware of the fact that I had been 
 the first to call Schlagintweit's attention to the occurrence of Physae 
 in the Kajamahendri beds. He ought to have known that this occur- 
 rence there was published before Schlagintweit's visit to India. There 
 is one point on which he expresses regret, viz. that I have changed his 
 
288 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 names given to the two shells described from the Narbada. These 
 along with many others are printed in the Report on that district. I 
 did not advert to these names standing in that publication, which is 
 just about to appear if it is not already out of the press. The great 
 majority of them should be superseded and consigned to well-merited 
 oblivion. I do not regret, for he had no business to name things 
 which had been found so long before at Nagpoor, more especially after 
 stating in his report that it Avas premature to enter on the Palaeontology 
 of the Intertrappean Formation ; but if I had thought of his unavailing 
 irritation regarding so many species, I should not have given him an 
 opportunity of complaining of hard treatment regarding the two above 
 referred to. 
 
 " I have had one or two letters from Mr. Benson, Sankey's father- 
 in-law, at Cheltenham. He speaks of fresh discoveries by one of his 
 sons stationed at Quilon. He was inclined to think that the shell 
 which I have named Valvata multicarinata is allied to bithinia Marz- 
 inata. The latter shell I have found abundantly in the pools at 
 Nagpoor, but though ribbed and decussated like the fossil shell, yet in 
 regard to the form of its umbilicus it is very different. The Bithinia 
 has a mere rima, whereas the fossil has the true valvate perforation. 
 Being in London lately I had almost called on Dr. H. Falconer, but 
 my time would not permit. However, I wrote to him and received 
 from him a very friendly reply, with Colonel Twemlow's notes on his 
 discoveries of pachydermatous bones at Paithan on the Godavari, and a 
 drawing of the locality. I have since sent him sketches of the bones 
 from Phizdura, which were lost. I hope he will be able to form some 
 conjecture as to what they were. While in London I met at Somerset 
 House with a M. Gaudin from Switzerland, a friend of Heer's. He 
 had heard of our tertiary plants, and was interested in them. He said 
 Heer would be happy to describe them. . . ." 
 
 Towards the close of 1859 Mr. Hislop had recovered 
 strength, and from December for the next ten months before 
 his return to India, he gave himself to the continuance of 
 Dr. Duff's work of founding a missionary association in every 
 congregation of his Church. In the great Synod of Glasgow 
 and Ayr, covering the south-west of Scotland, in the neigh- 
 bouring Synod of Dumfries, and throughout Forfarshire, he 
 was instant in addressing presbyteries and visiting congrega- 
 tions. Probably never since the evangelical revival began 
 
1860 ADDRESS TO THE SYNOD OF GLASGOW AND AYR 289 
 
 with foreign missions in 1830 had the missionary fire burned 
 so low in Scotland as at this time. The Mutiny, following 
 Dr. Duff's organising crusade, had given an impulse which 
 raised the income from Free Church of Scotland sources at 
 home, for foreign missions to men and women, to 20,000. 
 In 1859-60, the next year, the amount fell to 17,000. It 
 now stands, from the same home sources alone, at 50,000 a 
 year. The ardent missionary who had returned from fourteen 
 years of toil to plead with his countrymen to send out more 
 evangelists to India, at least to Nagpoor which they had 
 starved, was introduced to tlie largest synod in the country by 
 one whose duty it .was to reproach his brethren, because one 
 representative congregation of 400 members gave at the rate 
 of IJd. a year from each communicant to foreign missions, 
 while it spent 600 on other objects. Hislop's heart burned 
 within him, and he spoke with the natural eloquence born 
 of a righteous and sad passion, when he said : 
 
 " When the news of the Indian revolt reached this land, 
 you are aware, sir, how deep and general was the interest 
 which it excited. Leading statesmen and leading journals 
 began to condemn the unchristian policy pursued towards our 
 Eastern possessions ; and the Churches seemed fairly awak- 
 ened to a sense of their duty. When this intelligence was 
 brought back to India, the heart of many a missionary was 
 comforted in his trials he was cheered by the hope that 
 justice was at last to be done to that land. . . . Eulers and 
 journals have returned to their old policy, and many of the 
 Churches have fallen back into their previous lethargy. It 
 is true some of the missionary societies in the south have 
 increased their agency in India, and our United Presbyterian 
 brethren have commenced a mission there ; but I regret to 
 say that our own Church has not added a single missionary 
 to its former number, and though the contributions for mis- 
 sions considerably rose the first year of the revolt, yet there 
 
 u 
 
290 STEPHEN HISLOP ' 1860 
 
 was a considerable fall last year, and a still greater this year. 
 . . . That outbreak was intended to punish us for past neglect, 
 and it might have terminated in our expulsion from the land ; 
 but instead of that God, after having shown us how easily he 
 might deprive us of our hold of India, has given it back to 
 us in more favourable circumstances than before. The dis- 
 turbances, instead of hindering the progress of the Gospel, 
 have been overruled for its furtherance. In the neighbour- 
 hood of Meerut, where they first broke out, tracts were left 
 in a village, and many of the inhabitants have been baptized. 
 In a Sikh regiment, which found some Christian publications 
 among the plunder of Delhi, there has sprung up a great 
 desire for spiritual instruction, and many of the Sepoys have 
 been added to the Church. Around Delhi hundreds, chiefly 
 of the lower classes, are ready to embrace Christianity. . . . 
 
 " If, then, the lessons of God's providence lead us to take 
 a livelier interest in the spiritual welfare of India, it will be 
 well ; but if not, then I fear we may be visited with chastise- 
 ments still more severe than we have yet suffered. India 
 once fell under the power of the Mohammedans, but they 
 had not the Gospel to give, and it was torn from their grasp. 
 Then the whole coast was occupied by the ships and forts of 
 the Portuguese ; but they had not the pure Word of God to 
 furnish to the natives, and their connection with the country 
 has almost ceased. France, about a century ago, disputed 
 with us the sovereignty of that empire ; but France, whether 
 Popish or infidel, could not fulfil the trust that it would 
 impose on her, and it was committed to Christian Protestant 
 Britain. And if Christian Protestant Britain will not rise up 
 to the discharge of its responsibility if our Churches will 
 not improve the merciful day of their visitation, there is 
 great reason to fear that our hold of India,, like that of the 
 nations which have preceded us, will come to an end, and the 
 inheritance be given to another people that shall bring forth 
 
1860 AT THE LIVERPOOL CONFERENCE 291 
 
 the fruits of righteousness. I have not referred to Africa, 
 but the wants of our missions there are very clamant. Let 
 all our ministers then and all our people put it seriously to 
 themselves, whether their efforts in this cause are propor- 
 tioned to their ability proportioned to the claims which India 
 and heathendom have on their Christian sympathy and, 
 above all, proportioned to the obligations under which they 
 lie to that Saviour whose command it was to go into all the 
 world and preach the Gospel to every creature." 
 
 This " lukewarmness of the Churches in respect of Our 
 Grand Commission " roused representative men in Liverpool 
 and in Scotland, chiefly laymen like the Earl of Shaftesbury, 
 to summon a Conference on Christian Missions, which Henry 
 Carre Tucker, aided by the now venerable G. D. CuUen, 
 organised in that city in March 1860. The philanthropic 
 Earl, then in the vigour of his powers though verging on 
 sixty years of age, never did better service than when he 
 presided over the thousands who crowded the Philharmonic 
 Hall. Of the hundred and twenty-five members, the three 
 most remarkable, as time has proved, were Sir Herbert 
 Edwardes, fresh from his triumphs at Mooltan and Peshawur, 
 and still in the mid-time of a career which has captivated 
 John Euskin ; Sir Donald M'Leod, who was then Judicial 
 Commissioner in the Panjab ; and Stephen Hislop. The first 
 carried away the grave assembly more than once by the 
 torrent of an eloquence which was always based on common- 
 sense and fired by divine grace. To the second and third, 
 who had begun the work among the Gonds of Central India, 
 silence was golden. Donald M'Leod broke it in the presence 
 of the Eajpoot minister, the Eev. Behari Lai Singh, whom he 
 had sent to Dr. Duff, only to advocate that we should no 
 longer exclude the bulk of the people from the management 
 of their own affairs, in the Church above all, but also in the 
 State. Stephen Hislop read no paper, but four times he was 
 
292 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 moved to contribute his ripe experience to the discussions. 
 Lord Shaftesbury summed up the whole practical difficulty 
 when he said of India, as to which the terror of the Mutiny 
 had led statesmen like Lord Palmerston to declare that only 
 the Christianising of the people would save our empire, and 
 then had recoiled into Government neutrality : " Eecollect 
 that Government neutrality will shortly become national 
 neutrality, and that Government sin will shortly become 
 national sin. Neutrality is a word you may read in the 
 dictionary, and neutrality is a thing you may find in the 
 grammar, but neutrality in the moral life of a man is a thing 
 that cannot have existence. Neutrality in religion is im- 
 possible. ... If a man believes, he is . bound, by every con- 
 sideration of heaven and earth, with all his soul, with all his 
 heart, with all his mind, to labour that the Word of the 
 Lord may have free course and be glorified." 
 
 Hislop's first remark in the Conference was a chivalrous 
 defence of the Eev. John Anderson, who was not familiar 
 with the native languages even at the end of his life, but, 
 notwithstanding, " had laboured quite as successfully as most 
 missionaries in India." While he held that every missionary 
 should learn the language in the first year, he would not 
 assert that it would be an essential qualification for every 
 man and in all circumstances, nor say that some missionaries 
 could not be useful without it. On the subject of the best 
 means of exciting and maintaining a missionary spirit, he 
 advocated the formation of an association in every congre- 
 gation " for the reception of missionary intelligence, for the 
 giving of contributions, and for engaging in united prayer." 
 His own forming of such an organisation in a congregation 
 of Forfar fisher-folk had been marked by a remarkable out- 
 pouring of God's Spirit, as we shall see. The poor fishermen, 
 who had only recently themselves tasted of the grace of 
 God, had entered into this grand work of diffusing over 
 
1860 ON BIBLE LITERATURE AND THE NATIVE CHURCH 293 
 
 the whole world the salvation which they had thus ex- 
 perienced. 
 
 Mr. Hislop and Mr. Hunter had introduced into Central 
 India a system of Bible colportage, under which Christian 
 literature was sold to and consequently prized by native 
 readers all over the country. He showed how they had 
 followed it up for about thirteen years, and found it attended 
 with the best results. They now sold as many tracts as ever 
 they could have given away gratuitously, and they had 
 always the gratification of knowing that the tracts were 
 prized, and preserved, and read, with an interest that could 
 not be inspired in any other way. He thought the Christian 
 Vernacular Education Society would be a blessing to the 
 people. At Nagpoor they could not complain of the Govern- 
 ment education, for there was none to complain of. There 
 had not been an attempt of the smallest kind made by the 
 Government to enlighten the natives. It is sad to think that 
 the paucity of readers is so very great. There are five dis- 
 tricts into which the province is divided ; and in the most 
 cultivated of these perhaps the proportion of readers to non- 
 readers is about one to two hundred ; but in other districts, 
 where the hiU tribes reside, the proportion is far less. It 
 may be one to six or eight hundred. Only one reader to 
 eight hundred people ! It is the plan of thie Vernacular 
 Education Society that, when a native teacher is trained, he 
 is sent forth to establish a school, which shall be supported 
 by the fees of the pupils. Here, however, arises a serious 
 practical difficulty ; for it is exactly where the educational 
 destitution is greatest that the demand for learning, and, 
 consequently, the willingness to support a teacher, is least. 
 "I should rejoice if our Church could increase her agency, and 
 do more to supply the distressing want of Christian instruc- 
 tion that exists at JSTagpoor." 
 
 A discussion on the importance of training the native 
 
294 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 churches to be self-supporting, led Mr. Hislop to draw atten- 
 tion to the difference of national character between the 
 Hindu or Buddhist and the Aboriginal races. Whatever 
 the Hindus might become after they had surmounted the 
 evil effects of systems, under which they had been crushed 
 for centuries, at present they are a dependent, feeble, and 
 deceitful race, while the hill tribes are manly, energetic, 
 and truthful. Even in Burma, to which M'Leod had re- 
 ferred, the experience of their American Baptist brethren had 
 by no means been uniform. Among the Karens they had 
 found a people, as it were, prepared of the Lord. Not only 
 were these mountaineers, by their traditions and freedom 
 from priestly institutions, placed in circumstances favourable 
 for the reception of the truth, but, after they had embraced 
 it, by the remarkable energy of their character, directed by 
 God's grace, they were fitted for communicating it far and 
 wide over their native hills. But among the Burmese, in 
 the plains, it was well known there had been no such general 
 willingness to receive the gospel no such exemplary zeal in 
 diffusing it ; and if this had been the case with Buddhists, 
 who were unfettered by caste, was it wonderful that it should 
 have been so with Hindus, whose individuality and inde- 
 pendence had been will- nigh annihilated by the working 
 of that iniquitous system ? He would rejoice to see native 
 Christians in India gradually accustomed to independent 
 action. Since 1860 his own and other Churches had made 
 great progress in this direction, which the Church Council 
 system of virtual presbytery now encourages in the Anglican 
 Native Church. 
 
 The allusion to the fisher-folk of Forfarshire was called 
 forth by a remarkable revival of religion in the Free Church 
 of Scotland's congregation at Craig, or Ferryden, on the shore 
 of the mouth of the Esk, opposite to Montrose, previous to 
 and during Mr. Hislop's missionary visit. The minister, who 
 
1860 THE SPIRITUAL REVIVAL OF 1859-60 295 
 
 succeeded the brother of Sir David Brewster in the charge, 
 was, and is still, the Eev. Hugh Mitchell, LL.D., who had 
 been at the Aberdeen meeting of the British Association with 
 Mr. Hislop and Mr. Hunter. He is a Geologist of deservedly 
 high reputation. On returning to Ferryden Manse, he found 
 that the facts of a spiritual revival in Ulster were being dis- 
 cussed by the more godly among the people, who were stirred 
 up to seek for a similar outpouring of the Spirit of God on 
 themselves and their neighbours. Some remarkable conver- 
 sions followed, and a general anxiety about spiritual things 
 was diffused. In November 1859, Mr. Grant of Arndilly 
 delivered an address to the people, under which, for the first 
 time, several cases of prostration occurred. Dr. Hugh 
 Mitchell and others held a service every night for upwards 
 of a week, when illness caused his temporary removal, and 
 his place was taken by a succession of ministers. To Mr. 
 Hislop was assigned the duty of supplying the services 
 during February 1860, seeing that he had previously arranged 
 to visit the congregation in order to form in it a quarterly 
 missionary association. Dr. Hugh Mitchell, who by that 
 time was convalescent, wrote to him : " I can conceive of no 
 more appropriate and happy part of the revival." 
 
 Mr. Hislop at once set himself to master the facts of the 
 spiritual movement and the bodily manifestations, by visiting 
 from house to house in the parish and the neighbouring 
 hamlets and islands, by dealing with cases which had 
 occurred before his arrival and during his evangelising, and 
 by incessant preaching in public and private. As at once a 
 master in spiritual experience free from all fanaticism, and a 
 truth-seeker and cautious observer accustomed to the methods 
 and the evidence of Natural Science, he was more competent 
 to report on such a movement and to guide it than perhaps 
 any who have written on such revivals. His conclusions 
 were emphatically those of such writers as Samuel Euther- 
 
296 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 ford,^ Jonatlian Edwards, Dr. John Erskine,^ and Sir Henry 
 Moncreiff, Erskine's biographer. Dr. John Erskine, eldest 
 son of John Erskine of Carnock, was the model minister 
 and gentleman commended by Sir Walter Scott in Guy Man- 
 nering. He witnessed the revival of 1742 when a student in 
 divinity, and his equally judicious biographer pronounces his 
 pamphlet a temperate and well-merited rebuke of those who 
 attempted to explain away the work of the Spirit of God, by 
 ascribing it to mere physical excitement or wild fanaticism. 
 This is Hislop's report of what he found on taking charge of 
 Eerryden for a month. His daily letters to his wife in Edin- 
 burgh show that he had personally studied every individual 
 case of visions and physical prostrations. Of the former he 
 wrote to his wife : " Like you, I do not like the visions ; but 
 they are nervous, not Satanic. No doubt much is due to 
 weakness of body and nervous excitability. And when the 
 attacks are so frequent, I think they are far from desirable. 
 The prostrations are not to be classed with the visions :" ^ 
 
 ^' The sensation experienced on these occasions was described to 
 me by some as a weight at the heart, and by others as a mountain of 
 darkness before their eyes, which came nearer and nearer them until 
 it knocked them over. Generally, a few days at the furthest after the 
 prostration, relief was obtained by believing in the Saviour, and the 
 cases of conversion have been tested by the subsequent walk, which, so 
 far as I am aware, is altogether according to the gospel. More re- 
 cently bodily manifestations have disappeared and the work is entirely 
 spiritual. Young and old have been made the subjects of grace. One 
 day as I was walking along a street in Ferry den, visiting several of 
 the houses, a boy not more than seven years of age looked up in my 
 face, and in a very gentle tone said that his mother would be glad to 
 
 ^ On The Real Influence of Spiritual Operations on the Body, prefixed to 
 his Survey of the Spiritual Antichrist. 
 
 ^ On The Signs of the Times. See also Robe's Narrative of the Revival of 
 Religion at Kilsyth, Cambuslaiig, and other places, in 1742, with Essay by 
 Dr. Robert Buchanan (Collins, 1840), and Dr. D. Macfarlan's Revivals of the 
 Eighteenth Century, with Sermons by George "Whitefield. 
 
 ' See also his sermon on Temptations of the Awakened and Converted. 
 Montrose, 1860. 
 
1860 SPIRITUAL OPEKATIONS AND THE BODY 297 
 
 see me. I followed him to his house, but on entering found that 
 though his mother was quite glad to see me, the invitation proceeded 
 from himself, and not from her. He wished to have some conversa- 
 tion with the minister about Jesus, whom he loves and recommends 
 to his little companions. A girl one evening listened to a discourse 
 on the cleansing of the leper, who approached Christ with the words, 
 ' Lord, if Thou wilt Thou canst make me clean.' Matt. viii. 2. The 
 minister pointed out that there was no uncertainty about the Saviour's 
 willingness to cleanse the soul. The girl went home and was enabled 
 that night to lay hold on Jesus ; and next day speaking of her exercise 
 of mind the previous evening, she remarked, ' I took the if out of it 
 sitting by my granny's fireside.' 
 
 "A young woman was brought under anxiety of soul when 
 listening to a sermon on the Canaanitish woman and her daughter. 
 When she heard of the deep humility which marked those ap- 
 plicants to our Lord ; their counting themselves as dogs, and their 
 readiness to pick up the crumbs which fell from the children's 
 table, she said within herself, ' I have long been wishing to be 
 good, but I never made myself as low as that yet.' Soon after 
 that she accompanied some friends to a distance to an evening 
 service. As she took her seat in the church she lifted up a prayer to 
 God that He would have mercy on her that night, and enable her to 
 drive Satan from her so that she might see Jesus as her Saviour. The 
 preacher, before he gave out his text, addressed his congregation in 
 a few earnest remarks. ' Sinner, sinner, sinner,' said he, ' art thou 
 prepared to meet thy Judge should He call thee away this night 1' 
 She inwardly rejjlied. No, she felt herself a condemned criminal at 
 God's tribunal, and then the church seemed to be filled with darkness. 
 From that time she was absorbed in her own meditations, so that she 
 did not hear the text, or catch a word of the discourse. But before 
 the congregation dismissed that passage of Scripture rose to her mind 
 'Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.' She 
 believed, and immediately the church was in a blaze of light. On 
 the way home her companions observed that she was happy; but 
 she said nothing of the change that had come over her, as she wished 
 to be sure of its reality first. But when she reached her house she 
 could contain herself no longer, and burst out ' Oh ! mother, I have 
 got a gift this night which all the world cannot give or take away.' 
 The father, who had gone to bed, called to her to take care lest she 
 should go mad, but now both father and mother and brother are 
 rejoicing with her in Jesus. 
 
298 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 " The following is the case of a young man. He found peace one 
 evening at church. Returning home, he with a companion, who 
 had shared in the blessing, called at the house of an acquaintance 
 who had long been a Christian. Seizing him with one hand and 
 lifting up the other to heaven, ' Oh ! the new Jerusalem ! ' said 
 he ; ' Oh ! the blessedness of singing with saints and angels. Oh, I 
 am happy, happy. How much of my time have I spent in dancing 
 and other vain pleasures ? But now all these things are gone gone 
 for ever.' It was not long after this memorable night that this lad 
 formed part of a boat's crew that proceeded about sixteen miles from 
 the coast to fish. While they were about this distance from land 
 it was the duty of the young man's uncle to hold the sail. As he was 
 so engaged, the Spirit of God visited his soul with such an overpower- 
 ing influence, that he could not remain longer at his post ; but calling 
 for a neighbour to take his place, he lay down on the bottom of the 
 boat. And now the nephew, who had obtained enlargement so shortly 
 before began to sing to him some of the sweet songs of Zion. The 
 second that he selected was the 40th Psalm, which was so greatly 
 delighted in by the Ulster converts. He had not finished the second 
 verse before his uncle's soul was filled with joy : and all the boat's 
 crew joined in the new song, which the Lord had put into his mouth ; 
 and there was nothing but the voice of melody to be heard all the way 
 from that spot until they set foot on land. ' That,' said the nephew to 
 me, * was the happiest day I ever spent on earth.' But that very night, 
 to keep him humble, a messenger of Satan was sent to buffet him. 
 His soul was filled with great darkness and doubt for the space of 
 an hour. When the temptation came on, his mother went to the 
 Christian friend at whose house her son had called on the night of his 
 conversion ; but before he could come to the young man's assistance 
 the cloud had passed away, and the light of his Father's countenance 
 had again begun to shine into his soul. On this occasion the mother 
 remarked that Satan had gone to the dancing room, and finding her 
 son out of his accustomed place had come upon him with all his might, 
 if haply he might again bring him under his sway and the dominion 
 of old habits. But God's grace was stronger than all the devil's 
 assaults ; and the young man continues steadfast unto this day. 
 
 " Now take the case of an old man. There was a fisherman, who up 
 to a few months ago had led a very ungodly life. He was notorious for 
 his drunkenness and profanity, and of all men seemed the least likely 
 to come under the power of the gospel. One night after I had 
 addressed a prayer meeting he was observed to be deeply affected, and 
 
1860 PHYSICAL EXCITEMENT AND SPIHITUAL SELF-SACEIFICE 299 
 
 when I spoke to him at its close the tears were trickling down his 
 wrinkled cheeks. He was still groaning under the burden of his sins 
 when I left him. Three days afterwards I returned to the village, 
 and meanwhile the old man had obtained relief by reading the closing 
 verses of 1 John i. I found him overflowing with joy, and it was 
 very touching to hear this man now upwards of seventy years of age 
 speaking of himself as only two days old. The work still goes on. 
 The last day that I was in the village of Ferryden I learned that two 
 women had found the Saviour that morning ; one Mrs. Baxter, the 
 mother of a family, calmly resting on Jesus as her only hope, followed 
 by her daughter Jean ; and the other a young woman, Helen West, 
 scarcely able to repress her exultation. A Christian man, Kobert 
 Curll, that day seeing the great joy possessed by the latter made it a sub- 
 ject of prayer that he might share in the blessing. Next day while he was 
 fishing his desire was granted, and his soul was filled with holy gladness. 
 Thus does God prove himself to be the hearer and answerer of prayer." 
 
 To the permanence of the change wrought in the pictur- 
 esque fishing village and its neighbourhood in 1859-60 the 
 present writer can bear indirect testimony. Twenty -two 
 years after, he visited it in ignorance of all this, and in the 
 interest of foreign missions. The whole adult male popula- 
 tion were about to sail, towards midnight, for the fishing in 
 the North Sea, which so often strews their rugged coasts with 
 wrecks, and sacrifices themselves. In all the experience 
 of many years and meetings he has never seen a gathering 
 more inspiriting, devout, enthusiastic. The immediate result 
 was the adding of 104 to the roll of communicants in Novem- 
 ber 1859, and of 40 in June 1860, so that 430 men and 
 women were members of that one congregation out of a gross 
 population in the parish of 1930 souls, old and young, adherents 
 of the Established as well as of the Free Church of Scotland. 
 The part taken by the apostle of Central India, during his 
 sick leave, in evangelising an obscure fishing village of Scot- 
 land, and guiding its new-found spiritual life away from 
 physical excitement to spiritual self-sacrifice for others, is 
 another of the many illustrations of the reflex influence of 
 
300 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 Foreign and Home Missions. The modern missionary enter- 
 prise began in the Kilsyth and Cambnslang revivals of 1742, 
 parallel with the Moravian movement in Germany, the 
 Marrow awakening of Boston, and the secessions from the 
 Old Church of Scotland. 
 
 The ministers and people who received new light at 
 Cambuslang formed the first " Concert of Prayer that God's 
 Kingdom may come," and after two years' experience of its 
 blessedness invited their brethren in New England to join 
 them, whence the appeal of Jonathan Edwards which helped 
 William Carey at Moulton. A century after, at the same 
 place Kilsyth, the next revival consecrated for the China 
 Mission of the Presbyterian Church of England its founder, 
 William C. Burns, M.A., who became the means of sending 
 out Hislop himself to India. And to this day Ferryden 
 bears fruit for the foreign fields from the seed which Hislop 
 there sowed. And not only Ferryden. In the little hamlet 
 of Usan, to the south, he knew that he had been the means 
 of bringing fourteen souls to Christ. When he left these 
 places the people followed him with their blessings, and his 
 temporary successor, the Eev. W. B. Alexander, continued to 
 report for months the good work of God. 
 
 From scenes like these Stephen Hislop went to the 
 Liverpool Missionary Conference, and then to the General 
 Assembly in Edinburgh. Principal Cunningham was the 
 retiring, and Dr. Kobert Buchanan the new, Moderator. The 
 latter descanted on the movement which had been " stirring 
 to their inmost depths multitudes of people in our own land," 
 as one which had been subjected to a closer and more search- 
 ing scrutiny than any other recorded. Mr. Hislop again 
 represented Bombay Presbytery, with Dr. Hugh Miller of 
 Shandon as elder. The only other missionaries present were 
 the Eev. Behari Lai Singh, from Bengal, and the Eev. James 
 Laing, from Burnshill, Kafraria. Colonel Shortrede, of the 
 
1860 ADDRESS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY 301 
 
 Bombay Service, having told of his first introduction to the 
 Scottish Mission there thirty-seven years before, and its his- 
 tory since, and having reproached Scotland for apathy since the 
 Mutiny, Mr. Hislop took up the tale of Nagpoor in 1857 : 
 " The province contains nearly five millions of souls ; and 
 for this vast population only two missionaries have been set 
 apart ; in other words, there will be years when, from sick- 
 ness and the like causes, there will be only one. In three 
 years, between the departure of one beloved brother, whose 
 resignation I never cease to regret, and the arrival of an- 
 other, who has been carrying on the work with great devoted- 
 ness, I was alone with the care of English churches and 
 native churches, instructing the young in schools, and the 
 adults in bazaars and villages. Gladly would we do more in 
 the way of village preaching ; but how can we do so unless 
 the headquarters of the mission be strengthened ? We long 
 to do something for the Gonds. Their language requires to 
 be reduced to shape ; books have to be written in it, and 
 the Bible translated into it ; but how can all this be attempted 
 when our hands are more than full already ? And yet these 
 hill tribes, distinguished for their natural truthfulness and 
 independence, without caste, without venerated sacred 
 works, without a tyrannical priesthood, and almost without 
 idols, afford a very promising field for missionary exertion. 
 They are allied to the people of Chutia Nagpoor, among 
 whom the Gospel has been greatly blessed, and are similar 
 to the Karens, of whom so many thousands have been 
 admitted into the Christian Church. But to the five millions 
 of Nagpoor we must add the nine millions of Haidarabad, 
 and the six millions of other contiguous districts, all without 
 a single European missionary from any Church, and we have 
 an aggregate of twenty millions, for whom the whole provision 
 made by Christians of every denomination is two European 
 missionaries. Two European missionaries for twenty millions 
 
302 STEPHEN HISLOP 1860 
 
 of perishing souls ! Do we not blush to think of it ? The 
 late troubles were sent to teach us a lesson of greater faith- 
 fulness. Have we learned it ? All the English societies have 
 increased their agency. Has the Free Church increased hers ? 
 Nay, is it not a fact, sir, that we have fewer missionaries 
 now than before the revolt ? And yet never was India so 
 prepared to receive Christian truth as it is at this present 
 moment. The disturbances have been overruled so as to 
 humble Mussulman pride, and relax the rigour of Hindu 
 caste; and now in the North of India we hear of more 
 inquirers after Christ than ever before. ... If the Church 
 of our fathers, reanimated with the faith, and zeal, and 
 liberality of 1843, shall go forth to fight the battles of the 
 Lord, and assail the strongholds of sin and Satan at home 
 and abroad, she will find fulfilled in her blessed experience 
 the promise of her Divine King, ' Them that honour me, I 
 will honour.' " 
 
 The next six months passed away, only too rapidly as it 
 seemed, in forming missionary associations and visiting his 
 kindred and his wife's at Olney. Leaving their daughters at 
 Arbroath, on 14th November 1860 the missionary father and 
 mother turned eastward. To Mr. Hunter he wrote from time 
 to time : 
 
 "London, 29th November 1860. 
 
 " My Dear Brother ^We never left more comfortably than we 
 did on the evening of Wednesday, in so far as packing was concerned. 
 But there was many a pang in parting from dear friends, whom we 
 may never see again. I pray the Lord may guide and bless you 
 wherever you are, though I still cling to the hope that you may see 
 it to be the path of duty to return to the East. Early on Saturday 
 morning we propose starting for Folkestone on our way to Paris, 
 where we hope to spend Sabbath and part of Monday. The steamer 
 sails from Marseilles on the evening of "Wednesday the 5th. . . . 
 Rupert says Professor Phillips has not been in town for some months, 
 and consequently has not seen the slab. There seems to be no inten- 
 tion of sending it to Oxford. R. thinks that the Xylobius of Burdie- 
 
1861 KETURNS TO NAGPOOR 303 
 
 house is new, and that you ought to give a description of it. Hugh 
 Mitchell has sent a paper to the Geological Society on the old Ked of 
 his vicinity. I find it is out of my power in the meantime to write 
 anything about the sandstone of Nagpoor, though I wish to say a few 
 words. And now, commending you to God and the Word of His 
 grace, I am, yours very affectionately, S. Hislop." 
 
 "Nagpoor, 6th March 1861. . . . At Bombay we stayed with 
 Dr. Wilson, who seems to be as active as ever in his varied occupa- 
 tions. He stands much in need of help, for the only other ordained 
 European at the station is not able to do much. The Free Church in 
 the evenings is very well filled. At Poona we lived with Dr. M. 
 Mitchell, under whom, in conjunction with Mr. Gardner, the Institu- 
 tion is outwardly very prosperous. Mr. White's society also we 
 enjoyed. He works most harmoniously with the Free Church 
 brethren. He preaches in the villages in the plains, joining his 
 family once a week. He is not connected with any society. At 
 Seroor we found Mr. and Mrs. Bisset. Mr. and Mrs. Ballantine and 
 Miss Farrar seem to be identified with Ahmednagar. They are most 
 excellent people. . . . The railway carries us still no farther than 
 Poona. From that we travelled in a bullock- cart, changing bullocks 
 all the way here. We arrived at our old abode on 30th January, 
 having left Poona on the 10th. We were accompanied by a Mr. Ker, 
 a grandson of Claudius Buchanan, who is likely to be employed as 
 a railway engineer. His cart was twice upset by the way ; but we 
 escaped all such catastrophes until we were entering Sitabaldi village, 
 where we met Mr. Stothert on horseback. Our village bullocks, 
 frightened at the unusual sound of cantering, started off, and threw 
 us into a prickly hedge. Most merciful preservation, for had they run 
 on another yard they would have dragged us over a bridge. Baba, 
 Ramswami, Khempuri (the lad who stayed for a few days with David 
 Anand in our compound), and another, had met us at Gumganni ; and 
 they helped us to put the cart again on its wheels, and we walked 
 through Sitabaldi to our bungalow. We found the native church pros- 
 perous. . . . Our new school (now Hislop College) on the bund of the 
 Tank is not nearly finished yet, and I have to attend to it. Our English 
 services are better attended than formerly, owing to the presence of the 
 91st Regiment in Kamthi and a considerable increase in the population 
 of Sitabaldi. Mr. Stothert has got on very well with the language. 
 
 " On the voyage out I wrote something for the Geological Society 
 on the age of the Nagpoor sandstone and coal. I have since read a 
 
304 STEPHEN mSLOP ' 1861 
 
 report by Oldham, who argues for a much greater antiquity. I have 
 begun to doubt, on the ground that some of the fossils in the Kamthi 
 blocks may be of one age, and others of another. What has Professor 
 Balfour done ? " 
 
 "Nagpoor, 21st August 1861. I was glad to receive your letter 
 from Corsock. ... I hope the bud is now expanding into the fruit 
 of holiness. It will interest us much here to learn what the Lord is 
 doing among you in Galloway. It seems as if the interest in vital 
 religion were still on the increase at home. From Ferryden I had a 
 letter by last mail. Some that had made a profession at the com- 
 mencement of the work had become cold, but these are exceptional 
 cases, while new additions were being made to the Church of such as 
 shall be saved. Here we have few signs of spiritual life. Our coun- 
 trymen in Sitabaldi are not so opposed to the truth as they were three 
 years ago, when we were surrounded by a strong body of infidels. 
 Though Captain (now Lieutenant-Colonel) E. K. Elliot is Commissioner, 
 and Major Spence, Judicial Commissioner ; and Major Snow, Deputy 
 Commissioner, yet we have some friends among the Europeans of the 
 station. . . . "We have got a flourishing Sabbath School also here, 
 which is attended both by European and native children. . . . Mr. 
 Stothert has made excellent progress in the languages, of which he is 
 learning three at once Marathi, Urdu, and Sanskrit. He has also 
 the charge of the English school, but it is not prospering at present. 
 . . . Yesterday I was favoured by Rupert with a proof-sheet of my 
 paper which is to appear in the August number of the Geological 
 Society's Journal. My remarks would have been spared, had it not 
 been that I wished to stir up Bunbury. They had the desired effect. 
 Otherwise they are imperfect, written as they were on board the 
 steamer without books, and especially without having seen Oldham's 
 vol. ii. part 2. If I had had a sight of that publication previously I 
 would have written a little more intelligently, and placed the coal not 
 higher than the Trias. Blanford has been examining the Raniganj 
 Basin, and he finds there three distinct groups of rocks overlying each 
 other unconformably : 1. Panchet group, including upper, 500 feet ; 
 lower Panchets, 1500 feet. 2. Daniuda group, comprehending Rani- 
 ganj series, 5000 feet; Ironstones, 1500 feet; and Lower Damudas, 
 2000 feet. 3. Talchir group, 800 feet. The last, which are the 
 lowest, agree in age with those in Orissa, which contain probably the 
 same as our Korhadi shale. All the Damuda rocks, / sup2^ose, embed 
 Glossopteris, but the upper or Raniganj series exhibit a j^eculiar plant, 
 which Oldham reckons a Schizoneura. The lower Panchets are 
 
 i 
 
1861 ENTERS ON HTS SECOND PERIOD OF TOIL 305 
 
 remarkable for their reptilian remains (Labyrinthodonts and Dicnyo- 
 donts and Estberia) which is believed to be identical with our Mangali 
 one. So that this discovery gives a clue to the position of the Mangali 
 red sandstone. If you read Medlicott's paper on the Narbada Terri- 
 tory, you would see that he was grouping the rocks that lie above the 
 before mentioned. Besides the Mahadewas (an imbedded sandstone) 
 he makes a group of Lametas, which are evidently the ' bridge ' and 
 allied strata. I had been inclined to think the * bridge ' the soft 
 state of the ' iron-banded,' but a recent visit to Kamthi quarries led 
 me to form the idea that the * bridge ' of a purple colour there lies 
 unconformably above the Mahadewas. It appeared to me that the 
 former was filling up a hollow of the latter. I therefore intend sub- 
 mitting to Indian geologists the propriety of giving up the present 
 nomenclature of Lameta and Intertrappean, for both names proceed 
 on an erroneous conception that these two are distinct formations, 
 whereas I consider them to be the same, the same shells being in the 
 Intertrappean, and there being no break in the stratification from 
 the top of the subtrappean to the Mahadewas. For this group, in- 
 cluding (1) the Intertrappean zone of deposit on our trap escarpments, 
 (2) purple and green of Takli, and (3) the bridge, I would suggest the 
 name of Takli. What think you of my boldness ? " 
 
 On 31st Januaiy 1861, when Stephen Hislop, in the 
 strength which is born of the joy of the Lord, entered on his 
 second period of missionary labour and scientific recreation, 
 he was in his forty-fourth year. Eestored in health, abound- 
 ing in elastic energy, full of hope, spiritually most vigorous, 
 all round he was in the perfection of his powers. He had, 
 however, less than three years to live. Into that brief 
 portion he crowded the achievements of a lifetime as effect- 
 ually as if he had been told divinely the measure of his days. 
 He had learned to live day by day. Of him more than of 
 any spiritual worker the lines were true : 
 
 " In secret love the Master 
 To each one whispers low, 
 * I am at hand, work faster, 
 Behold the sunset glow ! ' 
 And each one smileth sweet 
 Who hears the Master's feet." 
 X 
 
CHAPTEK X 
 
 A REFORMER OF THE CIVIL ADMINISTRATION 
 
 From Bombay to Nagpoor The Salt Lake of Lonar Hislop's work as a 
 Reformer of the Civil Administration The Non -Regulation Provinces 
 His opinion of Mr. Plowden, who consults him as to Education Plowden's 
 successor worse still The Friend of India takes up the question, informed 
 by Hislop Its relation to the Government of India Decree constituting 
 the Central Provinces Sir Richard Temple appointed Chief Commis- 
 sionerHis opinion of Stephen Hislop Reforms and prosperity come 
 at last The first Annual Administration Report Hislop's satisfaction 
 Geological correspondence The new Land Settlement Growth of the 
 Central Provinces in a Generation Moral progress as tested by excise 
 and schools Hislop would make Haidarabad a Mission offshoot Tour 
 west to Berar Letter to Rev. Dr. W. Hanna Immediate fruit of nine- 
 teen years' labour Point to which his Mission has now growm Educa- 
 tional Missions Last letter to his brother Last of the inhuman prac- 
 tices abolished Visit of Bishop Cotton Hislop's last missionary act to 
 open new schools. 
 
 Stephen Hislop returned to India still a young man, 
 and therefore without such honours from his own Uni- 
 versity as are too often reserved for extreme old age. 
 On the day after Christmas, 1860, he and his wife were wel- 
 comed by Dr. John Wilson at the pier of Bombay, and driven 
 off to the ever hospitable " cliff" on Malabar Hill. There 
 were found many other guests the Eev. Dr. and Mrs. Eobson, 
 on their way to Eajpootana ; Mr. and Mrs. Young from Surat, 
 with several children, homeward bound ; and the Eev. Mr. 
 and Mrs. Wallace. The three great Presbyterian Missions of 
 Scotland and Ireland were thus represented. The universal 
 Concert for Prayer in the first week of 1861 kept him there 
 
-861 THE NON-REGULATION SYSTEM 307 
 
 at Poona, Seroor, and Ahmednagar. Some newly-discovered 
 Buddhist caves detained him at Aurangabad, and divine ser- 
 vice at Jalna. When marching through Berar he turned 
 aside to see the salt lake of Lonar, forty miles north-east of 
 Jalna, where also are temples of monoliths which the natives 
 believe to have been raised in one night by demons' who forced 
 Hemar Pant, the Cornelius Agrippa of the Dekhan, to find 
 work for them. The lake is an isolated circular hollow, about 
 a mile in diameter, from 300 to 400 feet deep, and without an 
 outlet. Its salts are used by the people for dyeing and wash- 
 ing. Its origin is ascribed to volcanic explosion long after 
 the epoch of the Dekhan trap. On the 31st January he re- 
 sumed his missionary duties with renewed enthusiasm and 
 success, as the few brief years hurried on. 
 
 He was used by God, unconsciously on his part, to reform 
 the whole civil administration, and to bring into existence 
 the Chief Commissionership of the Central Provinces of India 
 under officials of high personal character and splendid energy. 
 
 When the Marquis of Dalhousie added a third to the 
 empire of British India, in the eight years of his administra- 
 tion, he kept the new territories free from the legal complexity 
 of the East India Company's Regulations. The vast Provinces 
 of the Panjab, Lower Burma, Oudh, Berar, and Nagpoor he 
 and his Council declared to be " Non-Regulation," on a system 
 first devised by Sir Henry Durand in Tenasserim. Short 
 codes of law and procedure were administered by military and 
 civil officers, according to conscience, until our new and war- 
 like subjects could be disarmed and taught the blessings of 
 personal rule by Christian gentlemen. The Company's re- 
 gulations were inelastic and dilatory enough for the old pro- 
 vinces which had been under our sway since Lord Cornwall! s ; 
 these laws were the direct cause of rebellion in the few districts 
 where the military mutiny merged into that more serious 
 form. Our experience of the Non-Regulation system enabled 
 
308 STEPHEN HISLOP 1861 
 
 that great jurist, Sir Henry Maine, to elaborate the Codes of 
 Law and Procedure for all India, which now work with 
 singular perfection, save where the land assessment is too 
 heavy and the law of debt is mercilessly applied. 
 
 It is evident that the ISTon-Eegulation system requires able 
 men for its righteous application, and wise control on the part 
 of the Chief and Judicial Commissioners. Otherwise it may 
 become an unmitigated curse. Now Lord Dalhousie chose out 
 of all India the ablest ofiScials, military men like Sir Henry 
 Lawrence and civilians like Sir John Lawrence, and their 
 staff, for the Panjab, and so saved India in 1857, and made 
 the civilisation of that Province the greatest triumph of the 
 English rule of subject races in all history. He repeated the 
 experiment in Burma and Oudh under Sir Arthur Phayre 
 and Sir Eobert Montgomery. But he left Nagpoor and 
 Berar to men who were not fit for the more important frontier 
 provinces conquered in war or annexed for terrible misrule 
 to men of whom Mansel and Plowden were the best, and the 
 rest are characterised in what follows. It is enough to say 
 that, so far as these administrators were concerned, Nagpoor 
 was in a worse state than when a Maratha kingdom under the 
 firm hand of Sir Eichard Jenkins. 
 
 From Captain G. Eamsay to Colonel E. K. Elliot, Stephen 
 Hislop had no hostility to the men. He found that he could do 
 most good by privately influencing them, save when he had to 
 call in public opinion to sever the British Government from 
 idolatry and intolerance. Writing in N'ovember 1856 to his 
 brother, after Lord Dalhousie had called on the Nagpoor and 
 all other authorities to report on the application of the Com- 
 pany's Education Despatch of 1854 to the schools of the 
 Province, he mentions that Mr. Plowden had consulted him as 
 to a reply. That admirable Despatch, as developed by Lord 
 Eipon's Commission, and by Lord Dufferin's official declara- 
 tion on the last day of 1887, that the establishment of more 
 
1856 HIS PLANS OF GOVERNMENT EDUCATION FOE NAGPOOR 309 
 
 Christian schools and colleges is earnestly desired, provided 
 that " Government were to establish as few schools of their 
 own as possible, but to encourage by grants a sound secular 
 course of training, though it were combined, as in the case of 
 a Mission school, with Christianity. This I endeavoured to 
 apply to the circumstances of the Nagpoor territory in a 
 sketch wliich Mr. Plowden asked me to draw out. The next 
 subject was the language that ought to be used in the courts 
 of justice throughout the Province. When Captain Elliot 
 was acting Commissioner, he referred it to the Deputy Com- 
 missioners under him what language they would wish to 
 employ in their several districts. None of them knew 
 Marathi, and of course being unwilling to burden themselves 
 with the duty of learning another language, they all, with one 
 honourable exception, voted for Hindustani, which they did 
 know. Since that time Marathi has been proscribed in the 
 courts. All trials, etc., have been conducted in a foreign 
 tongue. I more than once hinted to Mr. Plowden after he 
 came that this was an improper state of affairs, and 
 I was asked to write out my opinion and suggestions. 
 It is reported that Marathi will ere long be restored to its due 
 place. Mr. Plowden is very much abused and censured in the 
 newspapers, but hitherto he has shown himself to be one of 
 the best administrators that I have become acquainted with. I 
 would also ask a copy of Wood's Index Testaceologicus, new 
 edition, brought down to the present day, by Sylvanus Han- 
 ley, published by G. Willis, Great Piazza, Covent Garden, 
 London, at 3 : 13 : 6d, in half morocco. I hope you will not 
 object, for it is not many luxuries that I indulge in." 
 
 Unhappily Mr. Plowden suffered from constitutional lazi- 
 ness. The non-appearance of his Salt Eeport was the stand- 
 ing joke of Anglo-Indian officials. He could not and did not 
 send in reports to the central Government at Calcutta, which 
 was almost as ignorant of the course of events in the new 
 
310 STEPHEN HISLOP 1861 
 
 Province as the Calcutta or Bombay public. In spite of the 
 provision of an Act of Parliament passed in 1854, he never 
 sent in an annual report on the moral and material progress 
 of the country. He left a mass of arrears to Colonel E. K. 
 Elliot, a successor who to his failings added that of weak health. 
 On his return Hislop found the administration not only 
 weaker but more corrupt than ever. Uncontrolled by a 
 Commissioner of energy and high morale^ the district officers, 
 with a few exceptions, left the routine of work to their native 
 subordinates. These sold justice, or were believed to do so 
 by the suitors. The lazy adoption of Hindustani as the 
 court language and banishment of Marathi, the mother 
 tongue of the majority of the people, threw the administration 
 into the hands of men of the Kaiet caste, who fattened on a 
 monopoly of office in every department. Hislop wrote 
 privately to the Editor of the Friend of India, at that time the 
 present writer. The two set themselves deliberately and per- 
 sistently to expose the scandals and bring about reform. 
 Hislop's full and impartial letters were made the basis of 
 frequent articles. Cases were mentioned, names were given, 
 of the native servants and court subordinates of British 
 officers who had been allowed by the incapacity and laziness 
 of their masters to fatten on bribes. Acting on the policy 
 which had always led the great weekly journal to give inde- 
 pendent support and counsel to a Government placed like 
 that of India, while opposing it when principle seemed to be 
 overlooked, the editor confidentially submitted all the facts 
 and allegations in Hislop's letters to Lord Canning and his 
 Foreign Office. Moved by the exposures, the official most 
 reprehensible for permitting the corruption of the natives 
 around him asked the permission of the Government to 
 bring an action against the journal. On being consulted, the 
 Editor privately assured the Governor- General that he would 
 rejoice if the officer were allowed to take public proceedings, 
 
1861 CONSTITUTION OF THE GENTKAL PROVINCES 311 
 
 as the best means to bring the system to an end. Stephen 
 Hislop was no less ready to vindicate his statements. But 
 the Viceroy, having had his eyes opened at last, agreed to 
 a better way. He sent Sir E. Temple to Nagpoor. 
 
 When the Mutiny and its campaigns had ceased, towards 
 the end of 1858, Lord Canning for the first time saw North 
 India with his own eyes, and had the frankness to confess to 
 Sir William Muir that he should have done many things very 
 differently. From Lower Bengal to Peshawur in the north, 
 and Nagpoor in the south, the administration of Hindustan 
 had to be reorganised. Financial considerations alone ren- 
 dered this urgent. Everywhere the lavish expenditure of 
 two years of confusion and war had to be intelligently checked. 
 Mr. James Wilson set the painful machinery in motion. His 
 lieutenants were Sir George Balfour for the military and Sir 
 Richard Temple for the civil establishments. The latter was 
 charged with the duty of reporting, after personal inspec- 
 tion, on the financial results of combining the province of 
 Nagpoor with the North- West districts of Sagar and Narbada 
 under one jurisdiction. At Kamthi he was closely associated 
 with Brigadier Browne, the noblest soldier of the Madras 
 army, and Hislop's helper in all good works. There was a 
 hope that Berar would form part of the new Proconsulate, 
 at a time when the American Civil War had given extraordi- 
 nary importance to the production of East India cotton. 
 Lord Canning did his best to bring this about, but he was 
 opposed by his own representative in Haidarabad, to which 
 State the surplus revenue is paid. 
 
 On 30th November 1861 the Calcutta Gazette pub- 
 lished the "Resolution" decreeing that a territory as 
 large as Italy, with a population which our rule has 
 increased to twelve millions, be consolidated "under 
 one central jurisdiction at Nagpoor." The decree frankly 
 and in general terms admitted the charges of Mr. Hislop 
 
312 STEPHEN HISLOP 1861 
 
 and the Friend of India. Of the superseded form of 
 administration it confessed that "it does not present that 
 unity, completeness, and efficiency which are requisite in 
 order that justice may be done to the condition and prospects 
 of territories so largely capable of improvement." " With a 
 province situated as Nagpoor the control exercised by the 
 supreme Government is necessarily remote, and therefore 
 slow." Thus two provinces, hitherto separated from the rest 
 of India, had a chance of good government for the first time. 
 They consist of perhaps the grandest plateau on the face of the 
 globe, more than half of which, thirty years ago, was covered 
 by dense forest and jungle, where the wild beast found its 
 lair, and the Gond sought a precarious subsistence. The 
 " unexplored " and unknown territory of Central India, 
 over the south of which for fifteen years the missionary 
 savant had been tramping and toiling as he preached to the 
 people the glad tidings of the Kingdom, roadless, schoolless, 
 barbarous, was at last to enter on an era of reformation and 
 prosperity, to be second only to the Panjab and Burma. But 
 who is to be the first Chief Commissioner ? 
 
 Sir Kichard Temple's report, and the unanimous voice of 
 Anglo-Indians, marked him out as the man to do there what 
 John Lawrence, whose secretary he had been, had done in the 
 Panjab, as nearly as the different type of people allowed. But 
 he was not a favourite of the Governor- General, and Lord Can- 
 ning's regard for official etiquette prevented him from seeming 
 to supersede Colonel Elliot, notwithstanding that officer's 
 physical weakness. After the officials had settled down in their 
 districts and had drawn their larger pay, the scheme would not 
 work. The machinery looked well, but the motive power was 
 wanting. Hislop was in despair ; for the old-new Chief had 
 besides planted the old incompetents in the valuable Commis- 
 sionerships. The Serampore Journal became deluged with 
 complaints, so that it asked, " Are we living in a British de- 
 
 1 
 
 J 
 
1861 SIR RICHARD TEMPLE CHIEF COMMISSIONER 313 
 
 pendency in the middle of the nineteenth century, or is British 
 India as bad as Bourbon Naples and worse than St. Peters- 
 burg ? " The very taxes were collected through a Marwaree 
 firm, itself the largest tax-payer. The " Nagpoor clique " 
 became notorious and intolerable all over India. The scandal 
 had reached a height when the Calcutta Gazette announced the 
 grant to the new Chief Commissioner of leave to Europe under 
 medical certificate. Shut up to this course, Lord Canning's 
 last act of patronage was to appoint Sir Kichard Temple to be 
 Chief Commissioner. On his way, in April 1862, to take up 
 the duties, he spent an evening in the old dining-hall of the 
 Serampore Brotherhood, from which it was said India was 
 sometimes governed so many distinguished administrators 
 discussed there the affairs of the Indian empire. He was shown 
 the correspondence of Hislop, and told in detail of the value 
 of the missionary to the public service as well as to the highest 
 good of the people. The new ruler went to the Central Pro- 
 vinces prepared to do him justice. The two became fast 
 friends and fellow-workers. 
 
 It is thus tliat the English Governor has since written of 
 the Scottish missionary when reviewing Men and Events of 
 My Time in India : -^ 
 
 " At Nagpoor the best schools then existing belonged to 
 the Mission established many years previously by the Free 
 Church of Scotland, under the leadership of the Reverend 
 Stephen Hislop. Indeed, the Mission establishment had 
 been for many years a little focus of enlightenment in an 
 isolated and uncivilised part of the empire. Hislop was 
 among the most gifted and accomplished missionaries whom 
 this generation has seen in India. Besides having much 
 ability for organisation and education generally, for philology 
 and antiquarian research, he had a taste and aptitude for 
 physical science especially botany and geology. His varied 
 
 1 John Murray, London, 1882, p. 241. 
 
314 STEPHEN HISLOP 1862 
 
 talents were all brought to bear on the work of his sacred 
 profession as an evangelist. He was a good teacher and 
 preacher in the Marathi language, and had much knowledge 
 of Hindu philosophy. He also perceived that the aboriginal 
 tribes formed a not inconsiderable part of the population, and 
 were as yet free from any preconceived notions, having minds 
 quite open to the reception of Christianity, unless, owing to 
 tardiness in missionary work on the part of the Christian 
 Church, they should fall under the proselytising influences of 
 Hinduism. He therefore specially studied the unwritten 
 languages or dialects of these aboriginal tribes, collecting care- 
 fully their ballads, legends, proverbs, and gathering information 
 of much value and originality. He acquired an insight into 
 the geology and botany of the Province, as affecting the soil, 
 products, and climate. He had also a predilection for observ- 
 ing the prehistoric remains scattered about the country, and 
 pertaining to the so-called Scythian era before the coming of 
 the Hindus to India. While still in his prime, he had 
 become a shining light, a power for good, and, had he lived, 
 he would have become, under Providence, an instrument of 
 incalculable benefit to the people. It is sad to think what 
 holy aspirations, what lofty hopes, what bright promises, were 
 buried in his grave." 
 
 Temple's advent changed the whole aspect of the adminis- 
 tration, and even the country. In the saddle or at the desk, 
 from sunrise to the late dinner hour, he stirred up every 
 department and official, till schools, roads, the advancing 
 railways north and south, mines, canals, and above all the 
 land assessment, revolutionised the country in the best sense, 
 and raised the revenue wherewith to make more extensive 
 improvements. Engagements to the Bhosla family were 
 faithfully maintained; one-fourth of the whole revenue of 
 823,347 in 1861-62 having been assigned to 2158 pensioners, 
 besides the lands of Deor, near Satara, conferred on Janoji 
 
1862 THE NEW ADMINISTRATIVE ERA 315 
 
 Eaja, the adopted son. At least thirty-eight per cent, or 
 325,000, was devoted to civil administration next year, 
 such as ofl&cials, courts, police, schools, and dispensaries. 
 The supreme Government spent on the public works and 
 other improvements some 200,000 a year over and above 
 the income of the Provinces. Temple's first report was re- 
 ceived with gratulation by the Anglo-Indian press, which 
 said of the writer " He shows no little skill in effectually 
 conveying an impression of the gross misgovernment of Nag- 
 poor without inculpating any of his predecessors." 
 
 Hislop watched and helped and criticised, in his corre- 
 spondence, the progress which he more than any other man 
 had set in motion. He wrote thus to his old colleague. Dr. 
 Hunter : 
 
 " Nagpoor, 6th July 1862. . . . We hope that our work will now 
 take a start. Certainly there is much activity displayed now in all de- 
 partments of Government. Mr. Temple, formerly in the Panjab, has 
 succeeded Colonel E. K. Elliot, and with him has flowed into the 
 Central Provinces a stream of improvement which is extending to 
 every unvisited nook and corner of this inaccessible part of India. 
 One of his first measures was to proceed to Mothoor, near the 
 Mahadewas, and, on comparing it with other localities in the hottest 
 part of May, to decide in favour of our old haunt, which will now 
 be prepared for the accommodation of invalid soldiers and a delicate 
 public. Then again the benefits of sanitary reform, with the imposi- 
 tion of a shght tax, are to be introduced into the city and the larger 
 towns. Nagpoor, if ever its trade shall be developed by the approach 
 of the railway, is to have a new town added on the four sides of 
 the tank, while the old unseemly mounds that distressed us as we went 
 to our English school are to be levelled, and boulevards made in their 
 place. A system of education is to be commenced, but no rival school 
 is to be set down where we may have one already. The only school 
 to be established in the city is a normal one, in which as many of the 
 ancient 'pantojis as consent are to be fitted for some usefulness. Bands 
 of agents are to be invited from Poona, and Dr. M. Mitchell and myself 
 will be to blame, if among them there shall be found any one of posi- 
 tive infidel tendencies. I could multiply statements of this kind, but 
 
316 STEPHEN HISLOP 1862 
 
 have not strength. Though Mr. Temple himself is only an enlightened 
 civilian with respect for religion and missions, his secretary is Captain 
 Mackenzie, a Highland Free Churchman and a Christian. 
 
 " Oldham now acknowledges the receipt of the small box of Scotch 
 specimens, and is much obliged for your contribution. He has gone 
 home for two or three months, and is to be heard of at the Government 
 Museum, Jermyn Street, London. I hope in consultation with Pro- 
 fessor Balfour you will soon work out the Eocene fruits." 
 
 " Nagpoor, 22d November 1862. ... In my last I stated that you 
 would scarcely know Sitabaldi. Many of the same names are still 
 heard around us ; but the bearers of them known as children are now 
 grown up and filling respectable positions in society. The clerks, with 
 whom Sitabaldi is now crammed, desire a first-class school for their 
 children, and invite the charitable aid of the European community. 
 The old Maharaj Bagh is now the garden of an agri -horticultural 
 society, which has branches throughout the Central Provinces. We 
 have volunteers and a band. Dr. Heude has established a dispensary 
 opposite the palace which is supported by voluntary contribution. At 
 the beginning of this week, I am sorry to say, I received warning that 
 Hunterpoor must be removed for the terminus of the railway, which 
 is to occupy its site. We are to receive Es. 600 as compensation, 
 but we have not yet obtained a new piece of ground on which to 
 build. We hope to procure Lieutenant Bay's old compound behind our 
 church in the ordnance lines. Our station is to have a museum and 
 library, the former to be scientific as well as economical, the latter 
 for works of reference, among which I hope to see the Asiatic Re- 
 searches, etc. 
 
 " I had a letter from Dr. Carter, now at home. He had visited 
 Bowerbank in connection with sponges, and Kev. M. J. Berkeley, of 
 Kingsclifi^, Northamptonshire, one of the greatest of fungolists, but a 
 poor clergyman with thirteen children. He asks me what progress 
 you and Professor Balfour made with the Eocene Flora. I hope soon 
 to give him a satisfactory reply. I suppose the winter is really the 
 Botanical Professor's season of greatest leisure, so I trust you will 
 not let him off'. Captain Forsyth, son of Kev. Dr. Forsyth, of 
 Aberdeen, has selected from the Mahadewas a section of a tree fern 
 stem, which is a great novelty. It grows about five feet high, with 
 a trunk about the thickness of a man's arm. Perhaps you can tell 
 me the nearest locality for a similar product. I have no book here 
 to help me. Did I mention to you the true rose that was found in 
 Bastar last year by Captain Stuart, an officer then in the Forest Conser- 
 
1863 GEOLOGICAL CORRESPONDENCE 317 
 
 vatory Department like Forsyth ? Any information regarding this 
 will be acceptable. Wallich's Plantce Asiaticce Rariores is in the Advo- 
 cates' Library. Other works you might be able to consult in the 
 University Library or from Professor Balfour." 
 
 Mr. Hislop continued to send home and to Calcutta rich 
 collections of fossils, and to receive from the scientific friends 
 who had learned to know him during his furlough letters full 
 of geological discussions and words of personal affection. 
 Among others, Professor Huxley was engaged in reporting on 
 his latest treasures. On 2d April 1863, Mr. Rupert Jones 
 wrote from Sandhurst, where he was then one of the pro- 
 fessors, of the completion of his Monograph of the Fossil 
 Estherice, then about to appear : 
 
 " The monograph will be of interest to you on account of the Indian 
 Estherise. I regard the Mangali specimens as young and old, male 
 and female, of one species (analogous variations in size and form 
 being known in other species), and the Panchet specimens are prob- 
 ably the same. The Kotah form is different. I wished to name them 
 after Hislop and Hunter, but Baird had used your name for a recent 
 form, so I have termed them E. Mangalietisis and J. Kotahensis. I believe 
 that all the known particulars are stated aided by your last memoir 
 in the Bombay journals. I have also given a tabular correlation of 
 the Estherian deposits of India (approximative only). Indeed I have 
 fully treated of the geological relations of all the fossil Estherice that 
 are mentioned in the monograph. An appendix comprises the other 
 bivalved Entomostraca that occur with the Esthei^iae. The cypris- 
 like specimens in the Estherian bed of Kotah I describe as Gandona (?) 
 Kotahensis, acknowledging that its general resemblance to other Candonce 
 and Gyprides makes it hazardous to name it except for convenience sake. 
 The Kotah Estherice is much like our Wealden species in some respects. 
 The Mangali form is nearer to E. minuta on one hand, and to the 
 Virginian E. ovata on the other. I have never been able to get an 
 opportunity of fixing Professor Morris with the Nagpoor Tceniopteris 
 that you wish to be compared with T. lata. But this point will not be 
 forgotten. 
 
 " Your reptilian bones reached London safely and are in the Society's 
 cabinet. Huxley has seen them. They could not be submitted to 
 Owen for two reasons : he was too full of work, and Huxley had had 
 
318 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 the subject in hand. Oldham kindly sent from India a piece of the 
 Panchet stuff for me, and I saw him subsequently in England, and the 
 two Blanfords also. I shall try to send you a proof of the plate of 
 EsthericB comprising E. Mangaliensis et Kotahensis. 
 
 " If your red sandstones, etc., be really triassic, there is an equiva- 
 lent carbonaceous group in the European trias, namely the Lettenkohle 
 group at the bottom of the Keuper. 
 
 " We all remember you with pleasant cordial feelings ; we wish you 
 well always ; we hope you have had good health of late, and that we 
 may be all spared to meet again in health and strength." 
 
 Like the closing sentence of the above, the following letter 
 has a pathetic interest from the fact that the writer, Dr. Old- 
 ham, and he to whom it was sent were so soon, though they 
 knew it not, to be called away from their busy life on earth : 
 
 "RooRKEE, llth July 1863. 
 
 " My dear Mr. Hislop The address above will in some degree 
 plead excuse for my not having answered your kind and interest- 
 ing note of alas ! 1 3 th June. I have been running about a 
 good deal, and have been very busy. I was rejoiced to hear that 
 there was a better chance of good workable coal at Meerut. Your 
 man Virapa seems to be most successful as a collector. How very 
 provoking it is that one generally gets only those small terminal 
 portions of fossils or branches of those Coniferae or Cupressium. It is 
 impossible to make anything out of them. We have numbers from the 
 Rajmahal Hills, but they are useless except to confuse. . . . It is a 
 great relief to get away from the unceasing worry of the office and of 
 Calcutta, although absence I find terribly delays progress. Nothing is 
 done in many ways while you are away. 
 
 "These are most interesting teeth, and as you say, their Megalo- 
 saurian affinities are very remarkable. Have we no prospect of your 
 getting down to these beds yourself ? It is clear there is much yet 
 to be made out regarding them and their relations, and while Virapa's 
 collections are most valuable, it is, I think, clear that nothing satis- 
 factory can be inferred from them without careful examination of the 
 beds on the spot. I presume, though you do not say so, that the 
 Unios are different from those you have from the Intertrappean ? 
 
 " I heard from Huxley, London, last mail. He is terribly over- 
 worked, and has done nothing at the Indian fossils as yet. He does 
 not say whether Rupert Jones has sent him those interesting specimens 
 
1863 FRUIT OF HIS ADMINISTRATIVE REFORMS 319 
 
 I took home or no. But I fancy not, from what he says of other 
 things. Jones's paper on Estherise is out, and in it he gives a tabular 
 view of Indian rocks, in which he has made several egregious mistakes 
 as regards some of your subdivisions, I think, as well as my own. Of 
 the latter the most important is that he puts the reptile remains into 
 the Damuda or Raniganj group. I must write to correct this and 
 some other things. 
 
 "I do hope to be able to send you some things for your Museum, 
 but here I can do nothing. I will leave this before end of month. 
 Must go over a section the hills near Naini Tal on my way down. 
 I hope to be in Calcutta by middle of August. It is not pleasant 
 weather for running about, but this cannot be helped. I have been 
 lecturing at the College here, and have also undertaken a heavy job 
 to arrange all their minerals and fossils in the Museum, which has 
 given me work morning and daytime for some days, but I have made 
 an approach to completion^ and a few days more will finish them off. 
 I have not got a single fossil up here. No Siwalik fossils near 
 this. The hunting grounds for them are more to the West and 
 North. ..." 
 
 The good government, the honest and careful administra- 
 tion which Stephen Hislop had at last set in motion, produced 
 financial and moral results even more rapid than he had 
 dared to anticipate. At once, in the more important and 
 ultimately in all of the eighteen districts or counties, a settle- 
 ment of the land-tax for a generation was set on foot. The 
 Central Provinces reaped the fruit of the experience of the 
 Panjab, whose younger officials were joined with some from the 
 neighbouring Province of Bombay in doing the work. The 
 completion of the settlements resulted in an increase of five 
 per cent on the previous assessment. The average rate for 
 each cultivated acre is only thirteenpence. This is mar- 
 vellously little in itself and compared with the neighbouring 
 districts of the North-West. The cause is not far to seek. 
 Central India was the favourite hunting-ground of the 
 Marathas. There they hunted men, now deluging its fields 
 with the blood of a hundred battles, now squeezing from the 
 peasantry the highest sums they could possibly pay. The 
 
320 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 triennial settlements of the Marathas left to the people a bare 
 subsistence, but the demands of their armies and the un- 
 authorised exactions of their officials took away even that. 
 Land went out of cultivation, the population fled, and those 
 who remained ceased to increase. What the Marathas began 
 we in many cases completed, by our ignorantly severe assess- 
 ment. Then came the Mutiny, which was to many provinces 
 a revival of the Maratha times. Our records were swept 
 away, our settlement work was arrested. The creation of a 
 separate Chief Commissionership was followed by the great 
 rise in cotton, and there was hope for Central India. Hislop 
 lived to see the new era, wliich he had done so much to in- 
 troduce, dawn in districts like Wardha, where " the price of 
 cotton rose till it reached 900 per cent on the prices of 1858, 
 and the price of grain of all kinds went up at least forty per 
 cent." But rents did not rise in proportion to the rise in the 
 price of produce. The increase was only nine per cent in 
 Wardha because of abounding waste land ; it was thirty per 
 cent in Hoshangabad. 
 
 A quarter of a century has passed since the new era began. 
 Koads, railways, mining companies, the forest and public 
 works officers have penetrated everywhere. What used to be 
 called the " great wilderness " of the Indrawati now responds 
 to the influence of the new civilisation. From Kaepoor, centre 
 of the long neglected and isolated plain of Chatteesgarh the 
 land of threshing-floors which the Banjaras' pack cattle alone 
 visited a Commissioner like Mr. A. H. L. Eraser, who re- 
 joices to give his leisure to the development of Hislop's work, 
 sends forth the highest influences. The Chief Commissioner 
 himself, the Hon. A. Mackenzie, of the same school, reviews 
 with satisfaction the progress set in motion during those 
 memorable years 1862-64. In a land nearly as large as 
 Italy (115,935 square miles) the population has risen from 
 less than nine to nearly twelve millions the coming census 
 
1887 THEN AND NOW 321 
 
 will show that a population as large as that of Scotland has 
 been added to it in a generation. The annual land revenue, 
 which was 530,303 in the year ending March 1863, was 
 625,673 in 1887 ; the total revenue just doubled itself, 
 rising to 1,590,690.^ 
 
 The moral progress may be estimated from the two de- 
 partments of excise and education. Before Hislop passed 
 away the former yielded 74,535 from drink and drugs, and 
 765 from opium ; in 1887 these had risen to 257,521 and 
 21,470 respectively. Undoubtedly the department has 
 checked the drinking excesses of the Gonds and other abor- 
 igines with gain to the public revenue, but the native staff 
 have been, as in other provinces, the zealous promoters of 
 drunkenness. There is no such drawback in the region of 
 public instruction, not even that which in all the other pro- 
 vinces has just been acknowledged by the Government of 
 India to be a consequence of the purely secular education 
 given in State colleges. Until Hislop's own example and 
 remonstrances prevailed there were practically no schools 
 worth the name in the Central Provinces. Under Colonel 
 Dods and his successor, Mr. Colin Browning, B.A., some 2000 
 schools, with 110,000 pupils, have been called into existence, 
 exclusive of those not under inspection. While the bulk of 
 the grants in aid have gone to primary and girls' schools, the 
 higher education has kept pace with these in colleges and 
 high schools, the Hislop Missionary College being at their 
 head. Local self-government has made more progress there 
 than in any other part of India. As yet, too, this is only the 
 beginning of prosperity, whether the Central Provinces be 
 linked on to the Bombay Governorship or be developed into a 
 Lieutenant Governorship. The completion of the Bengal- 
 
 ^ Report oil the Administration of the Central Provinces for the year 1886- 
 87. By A. Mackenzie, Esq., C.S. I., Chief Commissioner. Nagpoor: October 
 1887. 
 
 Y 
 
322 STEPHEN HISLOP 1862 
 
 Nagpoor railway, which will make Nagpoor the principal half- 
 way depot on the main line from Bombay to Calcutta, and 
 soon to Burma and China, will produce improvements which 
 the reformers of the year 1900 will rejoice over, as we now 
 do when we look back on the toils of Stephen Hislop. 
 
 To him the root and the fruit alike of all true progress was 
 found in the manifestation of Christ to Hindus, Gonds, and 
 Mohammedans, and in His living manifestation by as many 
 of them and of the ruling class as had found Him. Frequent 
 attacks of fever troubled Hislop in 1862, and he was much 
 occupied by the superintendence of the college building. 
 But the four missionaries, the Hislops and the Coopers the 
 former among the Marathi-speaking, the latter among the 
 Tamil- speaking, and both in the English services and girls' 
 schools toiled on through heat and cold, often gladdened by 
 new converts, and ever on the watch and in prayer to build 
 up the young native churches. Hislop's letters during his 
 second Indian service are rich in incident, in aspiration, in 
 gratitude to God, as he records the ingathering of inquirers, 
 the growing hopefulness of the work of colporteurs like 
 Apaya and catechists like Pahud Singh, the proofs of the 
 working of the Spirit of God among the dumb millions. In 
 June 1861, while repeating his cry for a third missionary, if 
 only a lay teacher, he urged his Church to occupy Haidarabad 
 by an offshoot from its Madras Mission, in obedience to the 
 call of the Native Christian community there : " It would be 
 a noble opportunity for beginning the work of evangelisation 
 in the long -neglected territories of the Nizam; it would 
 form the link between Bombay and Madras as ours, 
 though at what a distance! does between Bombay and 
 Calcutta." 
 
 His tour in the cold season of 1861-62 was made west to 
 Amraoti, the capital of Berar, where he had engaged to 
 preach to the Englishmen employed on the railway. 
 
 I 
 
1862 AMONG THE PEOPLE 323 
 
 " Though it is very undesirable for a missionary to deal in the most 
 cursory manner with secular matters, still they will sometimes be 
 thrust in his way. As might be expected, the income tax was thus 
 often forced on my attention by my native hearers. When I could 
 not avoid the subject, I told them that the Bible taught me, as one of 
 the people like themselves, the duty of contributing towards the expenses 
 of the Government, and that if there were no British to administer the 
 country they might lay their account for paying tax in another form 
 not so agreeable which the elder among them might remember in 
 their childhood, when the Pindarees were in the habit of overrunning 
 their villages, and extorting their wealth with the infliction of torture 
 and threats of death. 
 
 "But there was one complaint brought at Kundali against the 
 British Government, which it would puzzle a European to conjecture. 
 It was not against their injustice, but their impartiality. For the first 
 time within the memory of man the priestly caste are being treated by 
 the magistrate like other men. If a Brahman has committed an offence 
 he is condemned to the same punishment as a Mahar (low caste person) 
 who has been guilty of the same crime. I replied that not only did 
 the British Government act thus ; but that in the government of the 
 Most High there was the same rule of rectitude that at the bar of 
 heaven there was no difference between high caste and low caste, and 
 that on the day of judgment no one would be pardoned because he was 
 a Brahman, but because he had accepted the righteousness and atone- 
 ment of the Great High Priest, who was a Saviour for all, the lowest 
 as well as the highest of mankind. A group of Mahars, who had 
 listened with peculiar interest to this statement on the outskirts of the 
 crowd, led the way in the dark to my tent. 
 
 "On another occasion I was cheered by the concern felt in my 
 message by one of these despised outcasts. At Pipulgaum, on the 
 Pindi Hills, I addressed a small number of villagers, who, considering 
 that they had never heard the gospel before, were not only attentive 
 but displayed much intelligence in entering into it. There was one, 
 however, before all the others in this respect, though being a Mahar he 
 was as usual seated behind them. When I rose to leave he offered to 
 accompany me. This being the official duty of the class to which he 
 belongs, I thought he might have offered from that feeling, and I de- 
 clined, at the same time setting off on the remainder of my day's 
 ourney as rapidly as I could, hoping thereby to leave him behind. 
 However, he followed close at my heels, and when I repeated that I 
 did not need his services, he said he had come on business of his own. 
 
324 STEPHEN HISLOP 1862 
 
 ' But what,' he asked, * was the name of that Saviour of whom you 
 spoke 1 ' I told him ; whereupon he repeated it over and over, 
 observing that this was the business on which he had come. I had 
 his company for two miles to Yawatmahal, conversing as we went along 
 about the affairs of eternity. Though unaware of it at the time, I was 
 not long in ascertaining that his presence was not altogether unneces- 
 sary. We had been on our ground not more than half an hour, when 
 we heard the sound of shouting. It proved to be the noise of men, 
 frightening away a tiger, which had leaped from its covert by the way- 
 side on a cartful of people as they passed along. The animal had 
 marked a little child for its prey ; but on the father using a stick, 
 which he had, to drive it off, it sjDrang upon him, seizing him by the 
 arms and thighs. The shouting of the other men caused the tiger to 
 let go its hold of the man, and it made off with his turban, which, 
 however, was dropped and afterwards recovered. As the cart ap- 
 proached the village, I went out to meet it and examined the poor 
 man's wounds. What a deliverance ! I subsequently spoke to the 
 people of the still greater deliverance which the gracious God, who 
 had preserved him, was willing to vouchsafe from the power of Satan 
 that devouring lion. But, as if to show the art with which the 
 enemy of souls works, next morning, when we left our ground before 
 dawn, the chief of the village police, who accompanied us to the first 
 hamlet on our road, was full of questions of a speculative rather than 
 a practical kind, such as. Who made Satan, and Whether the Southern 
 Cross, which was at that moment shining in the heavens, was, as he 
 had heard from Komanists, when he was in the Nizam's army, a 
 veritable witness to the truth of the Christian religion ? 
 
 " In the country through which we travelled after leaving Yawat- 
 mahal wild beasts were unusually abundant even for Central India. 
 On the second day we came to a spot on the road where a cow had 
 been carried off by a tiger four days before, and a little farther on 
 the same march we passed a place where a Kolam had fallen a victim 
 that day week. But amid all our journeyings we would record it to 
 the praise of the Lord's faithfulness, that not a hair of our head was 
 injured. 
 
 "The Kolam just mentioned belonged to one of those aboriginal 
 tribes that are scattered over all the jungly tracts. On my late tour, 
 as well as on other occasions, I collected a considerable amount of in- 
 formation on their religion, language, customs, and moral condition. 
 They are in many respects an interesting people ; but as there is no 
 missionary acquainted with their language they may well say, No man 
 
1863 HIS LAST REPOET 325 
 
 caretli for our souls. Is there no call on our Church, which professes 
 to have occupied the Nagpoor Province, to consider what she can do 
 on behalf of these neglected children of the forest ? With only two 
 European labourers here, nothing, I regret to say, can be done in the 
 meantime." 
 
 To the Eev. Dr. Hanna, biographer of Thomas Chalmers 
 and most beloved of Scottish ministers, who became for too 
 short a time director of the Missions in Edinburgh, Mr. 
 Hislop wrote his first official letter on 22d October 1862, 
 describing the previous neglect of the country and consequent 
 ignorance of the people : 
 
 "I am thankful to say that since 7th May, when Mr. Temple 
 arrived here as Chief Commissioner of the Central Provinces, all this 
 has been changed. An impetus has been given to improvement of 
 every kind such as Nagpoor never experienced in any period of its 
 history. The banished vernacular has been recalled, and schools for 
 teaching it are to be established. A grant in aid has been given to 
 our schools, and in respect of our having had previous possession of the 
 ground no Government school, except one for training teachers, is to be set 
 down in the city. The education of the capital, therefore, in a manner 
 depends on the Mission ; and how needful that while imparting sound 
 secular knowledge we should leaven the minds of the young with the 
 saving truths of the gospel ! We entreat the committee to send us 
 help. Our schools in the city, Sitabaldi and Kamthi, would require all 
 our time, but we have in addition to preach to our countrymen at the 
 two latter places, and we long to preach more extensively among the 
 adult natives of the Province. If you cannot send us a third mis- 
 sionary, we would earnestly solicit the appointment of a pious young 
 man accustomed to the work of teaching. This gift, so urgently needed, 
 I trust you will be able to confer upon us, and thus render the com- 
 mencement of your Convenership memorable in our Mission." 
 
 To the General Assembly of 1863 he made his last report, 
 showing 61 adult converts as the fruit of his pioneering 
 ministry, and a native Christian community at the close of 
 1862 of 140, of whom 45 were in full communion. In the 
 Institution and five other schools 628 youths of both sexes 
 39 girls were receiving a Christian education. "The pro- 
 
326 
 
 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 1863 
 
 spect of a native pastorate supported by the members of our 
 native church is still far distant," he somewhat sadly wrote. 
 " The desire for it is, however, increasing." Even he had not 
 faith to realise the progress of the living temple whereof he 
 had laid the foundations, though it was so soon to be deprived 
 of his fostering care. Here, as with Livingstone's death for 
 Africa, and Ion Keith-Falconer's for Arabia, and that of many 
 other missionary martyrs, the Lord's parable of the seed-corn 
 has been and is being verified. 
 
 MISSION HALL, BHANDARA. 
 
 The staff now consists of six Scottish missionaries, of whom 
 two are ordained medical graduates,-^ besides four are women 
 missionaries. While the Gond work has been efficiently pro- 
 vided for at Chindwara through the Swedish Society, and at 
 Mandla and Jabalpoor by the Church Missionary Society,^ and 
 
 ^ One of these, the Rev. Dr. Sandilands, M.A., is generously supported 
 by the Rev. Robert Barbour of Bonskeid. 
 
 2 * ' The Rev. H. D. Williamson's report of the Gond Missions is one of 
 the most deeply interesting received from any part of the world. The 
 
1863 CHRISTIAN TEACHERS AND ITINERATING PREACHERS 327 
 
 the Original Secession Clmrcli of Scotland works from Seoni, 
 the populous county town of Bhandara has become a new 
 centre chiefly through the zeal and sacrifice of the Native 
 Christians. 
 
 These, from Hislop's and other Missions, had themselves 
 been preaching the Gospel to the fourteen thousand inhabitants 
 of Bhandara, and, in the surrounding country, had been dis- 
 tributing the Scriptures and tracts ; had opened a school for 
 boys of the lower classes ; had employed a catechist, a col- 
 porteur, and teachers ; had built a schoolhouse and a manse. 
 Their indigenous Mission reached a point where the super- 
 intendence of one of Hislop's successors became necessary 
 for its development. The Eev. J. Douglas was sent to 
 them. Soon there was built the Mission Hall, in which not 
 a few converts have since put on Christ, including Moham- 
 medans. The leaders of the Native Christian community are 
 men like Mr. Rangarao, pleader or advocate, and Maulavi 
 Safdar Ali, one of a large class of -seekers after God who, 
 reluctantly driven from Islam by its failure to help the sin- 
 ful, have become the most successful missionaries of Christ 
 to their co-religionists. His brother-in-law, Hisam-ood-deem, 
 is one of the Church's missionaries in Bombay. The latest 
 convert was Abdool Masihi, who was followed by his whole 
 family. Such men of position and learning, of purity of life 
 
 Gospel is now spreading rapidly among these Dravidian aborigines ; and the 
 fifteen adult baptisms of the year were all remarkable cases. One of the men 
 baptized was not a Gond but a Baiga, a distinct and much lower race, 
 wild men of the woods, who wash only once a year. 'The conduct and 
 simple faith of all of them,' says Mr. Williamson, 'have given me the 
 gi-eatest joy, and they let their light shine among their friends and neigh- 
 bours.' Inquirers and secret adherents abound, and many are asking for 
 baptism ; but much care has to be exercised, as the Gonds have a tendency 
 to add the worship of Christ on to their old idolatry, or to worship Him 
 in their old ways, as by ofifering Him cocoa-nuts. This tendency, hoAV- 
 ever, is accompanied by extreme simplicity, and God has seemed to honour 
 their childlike faith by using dreams to guide them, and by giving them 
 remarkable answers to prayer." Church Missionary Society's Review of the 
 Year 1887-88. 
 
328 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 and love of truth, who belong to the school of Barzoi, the 
 physician to whom the world owes the Kalilah and Dimnah 
 literature, and of Al Kindy, the Apologist at the court of the 
 Caliph Al Mamun, show what converts Mohammedanism will 
 give up to Christ when the Church works for them in 
 earnest in a tolerant land such as India now is. 
 
 Eamtek, the great shrine of Eama and a pilgrim centre, 
 is about to be occupied for the first time. There are 
 three native congregations, meeting at Sitabaldi, at Kamthi, 
 and in the city of IN'agpoor, where they are erecting 
 the first Christian church. They enjoy the ministrations 
 of one of their own countrymen, the Eev. P. Timothy, 
 a duly trained convert whom they "called" according to 
 Presbyterian order. The Hislop College, affiliated to the 
 Calcutta University, is the crown of a succession of high 
 schools and Anglo-vernacular and vernacular schools ; it has a 
 staff of one Principal, Eev. J. G. Cooper, and six Professors, 
 Eev. David Whitton, Eev. A. Eobertson, M.B. and CM., 
 Mr. James Bremner, M.A., Bagiratha Prasad, B.A., Sedashive 
 Jairam, B.A., and Gopal Ganesh Eanade, B.A. There are 
 230 girls at school, and Scottish ladies visit the zananas. 
 The number of youths of both sexes under Bible and secular 
 instruction last year was 1093. According to the Lord's 
 missionary law, Stephen Hislop laboured, others rejoice to 
 enter into his labours. 
 
 Hislop's latest utterance on a question which is still a 
 subject of controversy only outside of India, we find in this 
 letter to his brother : 
 
 "Nagpoor, 23d April 1863. I suppose there is a current setting 
 in at home against the Institution system. My own view has ahvays 
 been an eclectic one, combining both it and the itinerating method ; 
 but I am afraid the disposition to undervalue Institutions proceeds 
 from impatience for results. I cannot help thinking that at the Pre- 
 sidency seats, where there are many Missions and a division of labour 
 
 1 
 
1863 INHUMAN PRACTICES SUPPRESSED 329 
 
 is possible, Dr. Duff's plans were just what our Church should there 
 carry out ; and who will say that their fruits have been less than those 
 of other methods in the same field ? I think the record of the Madras 
 Mission, as given in the True Yokefellows^ will make this plain. No 
 Mission in Madras was so much blessed as that for which John Ander- 
 son and Robert Johnston sacrificed their lives, and Braidwood shattered 
 his constitution. In reading his and his friend's life how am I 
 humbled ! How cold is my heart ! How unprofitable my efforts ! 
 I wish to have more of the power of the "Word and Spirit ; more of 
 the savour of Jesus dwelling in me. Pray for us here, dear Robert, 
 and for the work in which we are engaged. I desire with all sincerity 
 to commend your soul, your family, and your important labours 
 among the youth of our native land to the blessing of the Most 
 High." 
 
 In the last letter addressed to his brother, he wrote : 
 
 " \st August 1863. Since I wrote you last we have had an interesting 
 occasion in connection with our work. When we returned from the 
 country at the beginning of the year there was a letter lying for nje 
 dated ' Nagpoor Jail.' It proved to be from a native of Bengal, one of 
 the educated young Hindus from the neighbourhood of Calcutta. On 
 a charge of having attempted to cheat the Government in the Engineer- 
 ing Department, he had been condemned to one year's rigorous imprison- 
 ment. His education had been at a Government school ; his life had 
 been one of infidelity and excess ; but he had come in contact with 
 Christians, and now that he found Deism could give him no comfort in 
 his season of shame and solitude, he turned for relief to the Bible. 
 In his letter soliciting a visit from me, he asked a copy of the Scrip- 
 tures. In my interview with him I found him under deep concern 
 about his souL I have visited him twice a week ever since the end of 
 January. Light was not long in breaking in on the darkness. He 
 rejoiced in God his Saviour. His case was reinvestigated, and he was 
 declared to be innocent. On his release he was baptized, and he 
 desires, at a considerable pecuniary sacrifice, to serve his Lord in some 
 direct way." 
 
 In what proved to be the last of his twenty years' toil for 
 the people of Central India, Hislop rejoiced to reap the fruit 
 of his long and frequent remonstrances against the inhuman 
 and intolerant practices sanctioned by Hinduism as meri- 
 
330 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 torious. In Nagpoor, up till 1863, men and women, who had 
 made vows to Khandoba, used to swing about, suspended 
 aloft by a hook fixed in the muscles of their back ; they were 
 wont to insert cords, one on each side of the waist, and 
 allow these for an hour to be drawn through the wounds with 
 a see-saw motion ; and to many other similar penances they 
 were in the habit of submitting. At a village named Kondi, 
 about thirty miles east of Nagpoor, a custom prevailed which 
 appears still more cruel. There the popular god is named 
 Hirba, and a crowd of worshippers annually assemble to do 
 him honour. On these occasions there was produced a 
 wooden frame of the length of a man's body, and of about 
 half the breadth across, while at equal intervals were arranged 
 five swords, with their sharpened edges up. Over these the 
 devotee extended his naked body, with his face downwards, 
 when the frame was swung to and fro ten times. He then 
 changed his position, and lay down on his back, when he was 
 swung as before. " Such are the sufferings devised by the 
 natural heart, and promised at a sanguinary demon's shrine 
 to coax him into the withdrawal of his wrath ! They are, 
 however, praised be God, at an end in this part of India," 
 wrote Hislop. 
 
 Another instance of social progress was the abolition of 
 caste distinctions in drawing water from public tanks and 
 wells. It was the chambhars (curriers or shoemakers) who, 
 at Nagpoor, were most oppressed in this matter. They were 
 not permitted to draw for themselves, but were compelled to 
 call in the help of some more favoured individual, whom they 
 had to remunerate, and on whose leisure they had to wait in 
 groups on the margin of the well or tank. The loss of time 
 and money to which they were thus subjected was a very 
 serious grievance. To escape it one day, two or three of their 
 women repaired to a pool, where they thought there would 
 be no objection to their helping themselves. They were ob- 
 
1863 HIS LAST ACT AS A MISSIONARY 331 
 
 served, beaten, and sent home with their vessels smashed. 
 With tears they represented their case to Mr. Hislop as he 
 passed. He brought it to the notice of the Chief Com- 
 missioner, and orders were at once issued, conferring on them 
 equal privileges with the rest of the community. Practically 
 it is still sometimes difficult for them to assert their right ; 
 but, at all events, native officials know that they must no 
 longer join in the wrong. 
 
 When the Mission thus came into friendly relations with 
 the chambhars in the water controversy, a very natural result 
 of their success in procuring the means of refreshing their 
 bodies was to lead them to seek knowledge for the improve- 
 ment of their children's minds. Hence a few of them pro- 
 posed to send their boys to the new school. The principle on 
 which the schools had been conducted from the first, was to 
 pay no deference to caste. In ISTagpoor, where Brahmanical 
 influence is strong strong both to eradicate the desire for 
 knowledge from the minds of the lower classes, and to repress 
 it, should it in any instance be found to spring up this 
 principle was scarcely ever put to the test. When, however, 
 the little chambhars were brought l3y their parents to its 
 doors, consistency required the missionaries to admit them, 
 though at the loss of many of the "twice-born" scholars. 
 But the loss was not to be compared with the victory. By 
 all these causes combined, the number of the English and 
 Marathi pupils in the city fell from 420 to 240. But what 
 was lost in numbers was gained in efficiency. A month after 
 entering the new college building the Mission commenced 
 a Hindustani class, which prospered. 
 
 In the cold season of 1862-63 Dr. Cotton, the Bishop of 
 Calcutta, visited the Central Provinces on tour, when he and 
 Hislop met face to face for the first and last time. With the 
 catholicity that gave power to his Christian influence, the 
 Bishop examined the Mission schools. He never failed to 
 
332 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 show his earnest interest in the progress of Scriptural educa- 
 tion. " On two occasions he took the opportunity of publicly 
 acknowledging the value of the Free Church services in 
 India," Mr. Hislop reported to Dr. Hanna, " and expressed 
 it to be his conviction that Dr. Duff had done more for 
 the enlightenment of this dark land than any other man." 
 Having with the Coopers completed a tour to the south along 
 a line of new road on which thousands of labourers were 
 employed, and having revived the impressions made in the 
 same region nine years before, he and Mrs. Hislop spent the 
 toiling months of heat and rain in labours more than ever 
 abundant, and with results more than ever encouraging. In 
 August 1863 he rejoiced to meet the desire of the natives by 
 opening a new vernacular Mission school, followed by a new 
 girls' school, in the now populous Sitabaldi, just behind the 
 Eesidency, and to receive for it a grant-in-aid. In the 
 Mission which he had founded and fostered with unceasing 
 toil, that was his last act. 
 
CHAPTEK XI 
 
 "GOD TOOK HIM" 
 
 Tliursday, 3d September 1863 With the Chief Commissioner on tour Bori 
 and the new Educational Department Family worship and intoler- 
 ance to young converts Friday, 4th September 1863 The last words of 
 the First Epistle to the Thessalonians Ready for the day of the Lord 
 Among the cromlechs of Takalghat again Stephen Hislop's last conversa- 
 tions Preaches Christ for the last time Suddenly drowned The rider- 
 less horse, the search, the discovery The burial Public opinion, 
 English and Native Discourses by Mr. Cooper and Dr. John Wilson 
 Letters from Dr. Wilson and Baba Pandurang to Mrs. Hislop Stephen 
 Hislop planted and watered, God is now giving the increase He led the 
 second band of martyr or hero missionaries in this missionary century 
 The hero missionary's life and death an argument for Christianity and 
 its Missions The everlasting All Saints' Day which St. John saw in 
 heaven The hymn of All Saints. 
 
 It was the beginning of the month of September 1863. The 
 summer monsoon, with its annual rainfall of forty-five inches, 
 had slackened, and seemed about to give place to the return 
 current from the north-east, with its steady outflow of cool 
 air. At the elevation of upwards of a thousand feet, which 
 is that of Nagpoor and the plain of the Dekhan, the life- 
 giving cold season begins earlier and lasts longer than on 
 the low-lying coast. The Chief Commissioner had already 
 begun his tours throughout the districts, during which he and 
 his secretaries kept up a close correspondence with Mr. 
 Hislop as to schools, civil reforms, and objects of scientific 
 interest. On this occasion, since the tour began close to 
 Nagpoor, Sir Eichard Temple desired the presence of the 
 missionary in his camp. In all these departments there was 
 
334 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 much to be done in the southern districts, over which Mr. 
 Hislop had walked more than once during the previous 
 twenty years. The rainy season had for two years weakened 
 him by the low malarial fever which it leaves behind, and 
 the fresh air of the open country, with the daily rides, cul- 
 tured talk, and contact with a people whom he loved, pro- 
 mised to give the invalid new strength. Sunrise on Thurs- 
 day, the third day of September, saw him cantering along the 
 eighteen miles of the Great Southern Koad, which leads 
 from the capital to what is now the railway station of Bori. 
 
 Bori is a prosperous village embosomed in groves and 
 gardens, inhabited by four thousand shopkeepers, peasants, 
 and dyers, the last of whom use the waters of the Wana, on 
 the left bank of which it stands, to produce a red brick 
 colour so lasting as to make the cloths of the place locally 
 famous. The Wana flows eastward into the Waenganga 
 tributary of the Godavari. In the comfortable traveller's 
 bungalow, built by Government at Bori as all along the 
 admirable high-roads of British India, Mr. Hislop found the 
 Chief Commissioner, Captain Hector Mackenzie, and Lieu- 
 tenant Puckle, ready for the late breakfast of Anglo-Indian 
 ofi&cial life, after a day's work already done in the cooler 
 hours of the morning. In a narrative written by Sir Eichard 
 Temple for Mrs. Hislop we have a detailed account of the 
 conversation and the events of that Thursday, and of the 
 fatal Friday which succeeded it. 
 
 Having joined the party as they assembled for the morn- 
 ing meal, Mr. Hislop's first inquiry was as to the results of 
 the new educational system in the Wardha district from which 
 they had just come. How many village schools had been 
 opened ? How were the Maratha teachers succeeding, whom 
 Dr. John Wilson and Dr. Murray Mitchell had selected and 
 sent up from Bombay and Poona ? Were the people friendly 
 to them? Was Colonel Dods, the Maratha scholar who 
 
1863 AN ANGLO-INDIAN BREAKFAST 335 
 
 had been made first inspector, satisfied thus far ? Mr. Hislop 
 " seemed glad to hear that the several young men who had 
 come up from Bombay to teach in the village schools were prov- 
 ing successful, as setting an example of progress, and at least 
 of intellectual enlightenment. Whatever might be the right 
 view on higher questions, he certainly thought that the State 
 did so far well in diffusing some light among the villages in 
 the interior of the country, which he described as sunk in 
 the deepest ignorance. He then alluded to the Mission 
 school in the Nagpoor city, and to the grants-in-aid. He 
 said that an additional teacher was expected from Scotland ; 
 that one had been advertised for, and that suitable candidates 
 might be expected to come forward. He then adverted to 
 the intention of the Mission to establish a new school in the 
 Sitabaldi bazaar, for which also a grant-in-aid was proposed. 
 The only difficulty had been house accommodation, which 
 difficulty he had now overcome. It was remarked that when 
 education was being diffused among the villages, something 
 ought to be done in Sitabaldi, which was immediately under 
 the eye of headquarters. He then showed me several 
 scientific and antiquarian journals illustrative of Druidical 
 (or Scythian) remains, found alike in Great Britain and 
 India. 
 
 " After breakfast he read a chapter from the Bible to the 
 party and offered up a prayer. Shortly afterwards the con- 
 versation which took place was about the conversion of 
 heathen youths. He said that Hindus were more accessible 
 to the persuasive and convincing truth of the Gospel at an 
 early age than at any other age ; and that their consciences 
 were then more tender and impressible. He mentioned the 
 circumstances of the conversion of a Maratha youth some 
 years ago, and of the efforts, partially successful, of the 
 parents to gain influence and authority over the youth. He 
 said that in his father's house the youth was treated as an 
 
336 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 outcast, and relapsed into sin ; that afterwards, when un- 
 questionably a major (that is, arrived at full legal privileges) 
 he returned to the Mission. Eeference was then made to the 
 recent case of Hemnath Bose of Calcutta. Mr. Hislop 
 seemed to think that the judicial opinions recently given 
 differed from those given by Chief Justice Burton at Madras ; 
 but agreed with that of Sir Erskine Perry at Bombay (in the 
 case of Shripat, in his thirteenth year). He said that it 
 would be satisfactory to missionaries in India, if it were 
 finally decided by the highest judicial authority, as to whether 
 or not a heathen parent could prevent his -child, when under 
 age, from openly professing Christianity. He thought that a 
 child of sufficient sense and discretion might even, though 
 under age, be allowed, without any hindrance from parental 
 authority, to profess Christianity." 
 
 The Chief Commissioner and the missionary separated to 
 do their daily duties till the late afternoon, when the whole 
 party rode out to the village of Takalghat, three miles off. 
 There Mr. Hislop pointed out the stone circles described in 
 Chapter VIII., of which they had been reading in the morn- 
 ing. The Chief Commissioner gave orders that systematic 
 excavations should be made in several of the mounds. As 
 the party returned through Takalghat "we met a newly- 
 appointed schoolmaster in company with the landlord of the 
 village. We spoke to the men, and told the landlord that he 
 should give the schoolmaster all the assistance he could. Mr. 
 Hislop remarked that it was of consequence to raise the 
 character of a schoolmaster in the eyes of the natives, inas- 
 much as the scholastic profession was not so highly esteemed 
 as it ought to be by the villagers, and in the interior. We 
 then returned to Bori. Before the party retired to rest that 
 evening, Mr. Hislop offered up prayer as usual." 
 
 Sunrise on Friday saw Mr. Hislop and Lieutenant Puckle 
 already at Takalghat, along with Mr. Jackson, a Public 
 
1863 EEADY FOE THE DAY OF THE LORD 337 
 
 Works assistant overseer. When the native labourers had 
 been set to work, Mr. Hislop was joined by the Chief Com- 
 missioner and Captain H. Mackenzie, at late breakfast, in a 
 tent pitched beside the workmen. Immediately afterwards the 
 missionary conducted family worship in the simple Scottish 
 fashion. What was it that led him to select for reading, and 
 as a preparation for prayer, the fifth chapter of that First 
 Epistle in which St. Paul, in the earliest of his writings, 
 tells the Thessalonians who were the crown of all his con- 
 verts " ensamples to all that believe " Of the times and 
 the seasons^ brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. 
 For yourselves hnoiv perfectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh 
 as a thief in the night ? The writer of the narrative of the 
 events of that time declares it to have been " a providential 
 coincidence that a man should read out that particular chap- 
 ter on the morning of the day in the evening of which he 
 was unexpectedly to die." So the reader went on, in divine 
 words, which at once reflected his w^hole past life as they 
 did St. Paul's, while they unconsciously consecrated him for 
 that " day of the Lord " which for him was to set in a few 
 hours. 
 
 Let us, who are of the day, he sober, putting on the breast- 
 plate of faith and love; and for an helmet the hope of salvation. 
 For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation 
 by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that, whether we wake 
 or sleep, we should live together ivith Him. Wherefore comfort 
 yourselves together, and edify one another. 
 
 Warn them that are unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, 
 support the weak, be patient toward all men. 
 
 And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly: and L 
 pray God your whole spirit, and soiol, and body, be preserved 
 blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Faithful 
 is He that calleth you, who also will do it. 
 
 Brethren, pray for us. 
 
 z 
 
338 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 With his soul supernaturally filled with the vision of the 
 great Coming, Stephen Hisloj^ prayed in the Spirit. " I re- 
 member that he concluded by soliciting the divine blessing 
 on all that had been, and was still being, done for the spiritual 
 conversion of the heathen in this laud. After that he observed 
 at some length on the efidciency of the divine word in con- 
 vincing the human conscience. He said these things with a 
 solemnity and earnestness that come quite clearly to my 
 remembrance. 
 
 " After that we walked out and looked at the excavations 
 that had been made, and the various articles of iron and 
 pottery that were being exhumed. He remarked on the ex- 
 ternal appearance of the country, which was that morning 
 fresh and green, the sky being stormy, with occasional sun- 
 shine. He said that this visit recalled to his recollection a 
 period of fourteen years ago, when he first saw the place, and 
 since which he had not seen it. He alluded to a former 
 colleague, Mr. Hunter, in whose company, he said that he had 
 first visited Takalghat. 
 
 " Alluding to ordinary and public affairs, he remarked that 
 men whose conduct was conscientious before God were those 
 best to be trusted in all affairs of life. 
 
 " Then we walked about, looking at the ancient circles of 
 stone, and speculating on the character, habits, and institu- 
 tions of the people who raised them, or rather who arranged 
 them. He thought that all the remains then before us were 
 tombs and burial-places. I asked him whether he supposed 
 that these people had any temples or such like places of 
 worship. He said he thought not ; that probably they wor- 
 shipped some spirit, or some of the elements ; and that per- 
 haps they had sacred groves, but nothing more. He observed 
 that every one of the circles of stones had one outside stone 
 towards the east. I asked him whether he thought that 
 these people were migratory in their habits. He did not 
 
1863 HIS LAST CONVERSATION 339 
 
 give a positive opinion on that, but said that the large number 
 of circles, or supposed tombs, indicated that a considerable 
 population must have resided at this spot for some time ; that 
 there were, he believed, some eighty of these circles, in each 
 of which at least one person, or perhaps several persons, had 
 been interred. He added that it was not possible to tell how 
 many persons had been buried, inasmuch as the bodies had 
 been burned, and the others only interred. He said that 
 when the Hindus first came to this part of India they probably 
 found these people in possession and conquered them ; that 
 then, he supposed, they became mingled with the lower castes 
 of Hindus ; that the dwellings of the conquered were swept 
 off the ground ; and that these curious burial-places were all 
 that remained. We then went to the top of a hillock close 
 by, and pointed out the various rows and cross rows of these 
 stone circles extending over the plain. 
 
 " Descending from this hillock we met some natives from 
 the village, among whom was a man who had, some fifteen years 
 before, assisted Mr. Hislop in examining the circles in this 
 very place. They recognised each other, and conversed about 
 those times. Then we met a Maratha gentleman of high rank 
 (Nanajirao), who owned a large village in the neighbourhood. 
 Mr. Hislop asked what had been done regarding the school 
 in that village ; and by his advice I gave Nanajirao various 
 particular directions regarding the enlargement and improve- 
 ment of this school, and the Nana went off to execute them. 
 At that time Mr. Hislop said that he would, if possible, visit 
 that school, and also another Government school on his way 
 back to Nagpoor the next day. 
 
 " We then repaired to the tent and sat down. Mr. Hislop 
 began mentioning various forms of infidelity which he had 
 known at different times to exist in sections of Anglo-Indian 
 society ; adding, however, that there was much less now-a- 
 days. He then adverted to the fear that an actual infidel 
 
340 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 must probably entertain of death. He thought that a 
 hardened infidel must have an apprehension (though perhaps 
 unacknowledged) of future punishment, and that even the 
 thought of absolute annihilation after this life, if really enter- 
 tained, must be awful. We then began speculating as to 
 whether any person could possibly persuade himself of anni- 
 hilation after physical death. 
 
 "Mr. Hislop then asked me if I had read Guthrie's 
 Sermons, and alluded to the vigorous nautical imagery con- 
 tained therein ; remarking that the waters of the sea afforded 
 many awful physical illustrations of those spiritual dangers 
 against which the preacher had to warn men. He then 
 alluded to recent discussions at home regarding the Apocry- 
 pha, remarking that it ought never to be placed on a level 
 with the Scriptures, and that if it were read authoritatively, 
 or bound up in the same volume with the Bible, there was 
 danger of its being taken as a part of the inspired word of 
 God. He affirmed the perfect inspiration of Scripture, and 
 the extreme danger of private judgment being permitted to 
 consider which parts of Scripture were to be believed abso- 
 lutely, and which not. Thence he turned to the Free Church 
 of Scotland, to the purity of its origin and to the disinter- 
 estedness of its founders. He added that its leaders were 
 men who had suffered for their principles, and were men of 
 great power and might. 
 
 " The above was the last serious conversation which he 
 ever held. It was now afternoon. I proposed that we should 
 go back to Bori. He said that I had better start, as there 
 might be business awaiting me ; that he would stay a little 
 and classify the various things that had been exhumed from 
 the circles, and would examine the school at Takalghat, and 
 would be in time for dinner at Bori. I then looked at the 
 various things which were being classified and started for 
 Bori, seeing Mr. Hislop no more." 
 
1863 THE EIDERLESS HORSE 341 
 
 From such worship, such labour, and such converse in the 
 tent Stephen Hislop passed into the village, and there, amid 
 a crowd of the parents, as the sun went down and it was 
 becoming already dim, he examined the scholars and taught 
 Christ. Besides kindness to the people, his object was to give 
 moral support, courage, and dignity to the new schoolmaster. 
 Was not the warning that precedes the great Coming this 
 "Comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be patient 
 toward all men " ? Mr. Jackson, the overseer, was the last 
 European to see him, as, from the rude tombs of the 
 aboriginal people, his figure became lost in the throng of the 
 Maratha villagers and their children. 
 
 Takalghat is a wooded hamlet on a mound above the little 
 Krishna, which feeds the Wana. The stream is easily forded, 
 even in the height of the rainy season, and is dry at other 
 times. Often, and last of all that morning, had Hislop crossed 
 it. But by the evening the Chief Commissioner found so 
 much water in the bed that he stationed a servant there to 
 warn Mr. Hislop to cross higher up. The Wana, it proved, 
 had been swollen by rain in the hills from which it flows, and 
 had suddenly flooded the Krishna, making it a backwater for 
 a time. About half-past seven, when the dusk was rapidly 
 deepening into darkness, Mr. Hislop left Takalghat, taking 
 neither guide, torch -bearer, nor orderly, though all were 
 there, seeing that the ground was so familiar to him. " For 
 a short time after leaving the village the horsekeeper was 
 with him. But coming to open, smooth ground, Mr. Hislop 
 cantered on, leaving the horsekeeper behind. This man re- 
 turned then to Takalghat, intending to come on to Bori in 
 company with other servants ; he was the last person who 
 saw Mr. Hislop alive. Mr. Hislop must then have cantered 
 on for half a mile and more, till he came to this little stream, 
 which is a mile distant from Takalghat, and two miles from 
 Bori. Arriving at the stream he must have ridden into it. 
 
342 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 supposing the water to be shallow. The fact of water being 
 there may perhaps have struck him as peculiar, but he knew 
 that it was generally empty, and doubtless supposed that it 
 did not contain much water now. Moreover, it was getting 
 dark. In reality, however, at that particular point the water 
 was deep, and the horse on getting into it may have plunged. 
 Certainly I infer from examination of the bridle and saddle, 
 that both rider and horse must have been immersed; and 
 that the rider was violently disengaged from the animal. He 
 clung for a moment to the grassy bank and then sank. The 
 horse was a strong, quiet, and steady animal ; he re- 
 covered himself and got across the stream without the 
 lamented rider. Life must have been extinct within a few 
 minutes after submergence." 
 
 About eight o'clock the riderless horse dashed up to Bori 
 bungalow, where were Sir E. Temple and Lieutenant Puckle. 
 " This led us to apprehend that Mr. Hislop had been detained 
 and lost his horse, or possibly had met with some accident. 
 I instantly despatched two parties in search of him with 
 torches, it being then dark. One of their party was accom- 
 panied by the torch-bearer who had just accompanied me on 
 the same road, and the other by the horsekeeper of the horse 
 I had just ridden. These parties searched the ground in 
 different directions, between Bori and Takalghat, and not 
 finding him, came on to Takalghat. Midway they found a 
 small stream with water in it, fordable at some places, but at 
 others deep and rapid. Mr. Jackson said that Mr. Hislop 
 had left Takalghat for Bori about dusk that evening, and that 
 as he had not arrived at Bori, and had not been met with 
 midway by the searching parties, something must have 
 happened. Mr. Jackson then went, together with the two 
 searching parties and fresh torches, to the stream already 
 mentioned. They went to a part of it where the water, 
 when the parties last saw it, had been deep and rapid. In 
 
1863 PREACHED CHRIST FOR THE LAST TIME 343 
 
 the meanwhile, even in that short interval, the water had 
 rapidly subsided ; and there they found Mr. Hislop in the bed 
 of the stream, drowned. The body was at once brought to 
 Bori, and examined by a medical officer. Every effort 
 at resuscitation was made without avail. The water had 
 rapidly risen to a height of some ten feet above the 
 bed, and had as rapidly fallen. When the searching party 
 first arrived, the body must have been deep below the muddy 
 turbid waters, and was not visible ; when they returned 
 shortly afterwards the water had subsided from a depth of ten 
 feet to a depth of three feet, and then the body was found." 
 
 It was in a sitting posture, with turf in each hand, show- 
 ing how nearly the missionary had succeeded in scrambling 
 out of the torrent on to the bank. In one pocket was his 
 Bible, in another a few trophies from the excavations of the 
 day characteristic of his twofold career. It was his faithful 
 convert and collector, Virapa, who found the dear remains, 
 and had them reverently carried to the Mission house. Mr. 
 Cooper thus told the sad tale to Robert Hislop in Scotland : 
 
 " Nagpoor, 19th Sej)temher 1863. 
 
 " My dear Friend The first sight of this letter will at 
 once prepare you for heavy and sorrowful tidings from Nag- 
 poor. Yes, we are, as a Mission, plunged in the deepest grief 
 and are profoundly solemnised in spirit at the mysterious dis- 
 pensation of God's providence, that has taken away from us 
 your dear brother, the Eev. S. Hislop, and that in a manner 
 very strange, very sudden, and very unexpected, as the follow- 
 ing account will show. In an ofi&cial letter to the Eev. Dr. 
 Candlish, interim convener of the Foreign Missions Com- 
 mittee, announcing the very mournful event, I say. This 
 very sad event has come upon us with awful suddenness and 
 surprise. The manner of his death has been strangely 
 peculiar and melancholy, so that we are struck dumb, yea, 
 
344 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 confounded at the mysterious providence of God. The Chief 
 Commissioner, Mr. Temple with his secretary, Captain H. 
 Mackenzie was out in the district on a short tour towards 
 the end of August ; and just before coming into headquarters 
 wrote to Mr. Hislop, asking him to come to Bori, a distance 
 of about eighteen miles, to examine some cromlechs, or 
 Druidical remains, in the neighbourhood, which were about 
 to be excavated. Mr. Hislop complied, and early on Thurs- 
 day morning, the 3d September, he left Sitabaldi in his 
 usual health, intending (D.V.) to return on Saturday 
 morning. 
 
 " This, however, was not the will of our heavenly Father, 
 for on the following evening, while returning alone on horse- 
 back from Takalghat, where he had been engaged all day, 
 to Bori, after it had become quite dark, he fell into a deep 
 nullah, or rather a deep backwater of a small stream, which, 
 during the rain, seems to rise to a considerable height, and 
 was there found drowned. On the previous day, in company 
 with Mr. Temple, while going to and returning from Takal- 
 ghat, my dear colleague had crossed and recrossed at the very 
 same spot, and again on Friday morning, along with Captain 
 Buckle, a Christian friend, he went over it a third time, and 
 on all occasions there was a mere driblet of water in the 
 place which gave no one any concern. After walking to 
 Takalghat on Friday morning. Captain Buckle, not feeling 
 well, returned to Bori, leaving Mr. Hislop alone, but before 
 breakfast Mr. Temple joined him, and they both remained to- 
 gether in a tent till about half-past five p.m., superintending the 
 excavations that were going on. Mr. Hislop, always anxious 
 to embrace every opportunity of serving his Master among 
 the natives, instead of now returning with Mr. Temple to 
 Bori, where dinner was prepared for them, remained behind 
 to examine a Government school which has recently been 
 established at Takalghat, and to deliver to the villagers the 
 
1863 THE SEAKCH THE DISCOVERY THE WIDOW 345 
 
 Gospel message. This must have detained him till it was 
 almost quite dark, when he left for Bori, pursuing the same 
 path he had travelled the previous day and that morning. 
 Mr. Temple, on coming to the nullah, found that its waters 
 had risen considerably in consequence of rain that must have 
 fallen among some neighbouring hills, although none had fallen 
 that day at Takalghat. In order to discover a safe and easy 
 passage, he went farther up the stream to a place where 
 carts generally ford it, and got over without difficulty. Mr. 
 Temple then detached one of his attendants to wait at 
 the dangerous spot till Mr. Hislop arrived, and show him 
 where to cross over. This man, however, either misunder- 
 standing the orders given him, or afraid to remain alone in 
 the dark, went back to the place, and finding that Mr. Hislop 
 had not arrived, proceeded to Takalghat in the hope of meeting 
 him. In this he failed, and in the meantime Mr. Hislop must 
 have come up to the nullah alone and at the very spot which 
 was to be avoided. Two sowars or horsemen should have 
 accompanied him, as Mr. Temple had left them at Takalghat 
 for that purpose, but from some cause or other they seem not 
 to have been present when Mr. Hislop started to return to 
 Bori. It appears also that the horsekeeper, who usually 
 accompanies his horse, at the request of Mr. Hislop, after 
 walking about half a mile while the ground was uneven, re- 
 turned to Takalghat to come on with the party there. My 
 dear colleague then seems to have cantered on towards Bori, 
 and on reaching the nullah, and not in the slightest degree 
 expecting to find deep water, must, with his horse, have been 
 suddenly immersed. How he became detached from his horse 
 is not known, but after an ineffectual attempt to get out, he 
 must soon have sunk to rise no more. The horse on arriving 
 at Bori without his rider was at once an intimation to his 
 friends there that something had occurred, but they never for 
 a moment imagined that it would be of a serious nature. 
 
34:6 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 " Immediately parties were sent out in quest of Mr. Hislop, 
 and although they went to the nullah, crossed over, and pro- 
 ceeded to Takalghat, he was nowhere to be found. Here a larger 
 party was organised, and after searching the jungle on their 
 way back, came again to the nullah, where they found the body 
 in the water cold and rigid. It was then about eleven o'clock 
 P.M., or about three hours after the sad event had occurred. 
 Every effort to resuscitate was made, but in vain. The body 
 was then conveyed to Bori and underwent a medical exami- 
 nation which resulted in the conclusion that death had been 
 caused by drowning. And now it remained to communicate 
 the very sad and distressing news to dear Mrs. Hislop. Cap- 
 tain Puckle wrote a letter and despatched it by a sowar, 
 which reached me on Saturday morning about half-past seven 
 o'clock. I was seated in my study, beginning to think of my 
 preparation for Sabbath, and conceive, if you can, what a 
 stunning shock I received as I read the first sentence, ' This 
 is to prepare you for receiving all that remains of our dear 
 friend Mr. Hislop.' Indescribably painful and acute were my 
 emotions as I told my wife what had happened, and as it 
 devolved on me, and that without delay, to go and break the 
 awful intelligence to dear Mrs. Hislop, lest a report should 
 suddenly reach her, Mrs. Cooper and I entered our room, 
 and with burdened sorrowful hearts prayed to Him who is a 
 help and refuge in every time of need to enable us to do so 
 calmly and wisely. 
 
 "Dear Mrs. Hislop met us with her usual smile, and 
 inquired after our welfare. It was with difficulty I could 
 find utterance to reply, when she at once saw that all 
 was not well within. ' What is the matter ? ' she feelingly 
 inquired, when after a short pause I said I had just received 
 a letter from Bori. Instantly it flashed on her mind that 
 something of a serious nature had occurred to her dear absent 
 husband, and in one breath exclaimed, * What has happened ? 
 
1863 HIS BURIAL 347 
 
 tell me, is he gone ? ' After a brief pause, and with deep 
 suppressed feeling I replied, ' Yes, he is no more.' Oh, it 
 was a terrible and stunning communication, but she received 
 it with wonderful meekness and resignation. She cast her- 
 self upon the Lord at once, and, praised be His holy name, 
 He hath not forsaken her in this time of sore trial and 
 bereavement. Strength, comfort, and grace have been signally 
 vouchsafed to His handmaid. May our gracious heavenly 
 Father continue His rich and abiding consolations to her soul. 
 We prayed together and sought our comfort and strength in 
 God. 
 
 " Soon news of the very sad event spread in Sitabaldi, the 
 city of Nagpoor and Kamthi ; and all classes and ranks Euro- 
 peans,-^ East Indians, and Natives felt that a great calamity 
 had befallen not only the Mission but the Province at large. 
 As a man and a missionary my dear colleague was greatly 
 beloved and esteemed by all; and without exaggeration I may 
 say that deep and sincere was the sorrow expressed and felt at 
 his sad and melancholy removal. His loss to the Mission and 
 Province is irreparable. The body was brought in between 
 nine and ten o'clock, and in the evening it was committed to 
 the dust till the resurrection morning, amidst a very large 
 crowd of all classes of the community. At the grave I read 
 some suitable portions of Scripture, and endeavoured to 
 improve the solemn occasion by a short and pointed ad- 
 dress. Next day (Sabbath) our usual public services were 
 not held, but the time was spent in private, in silent 
 meditation, prayer, and converse together on the wonder- 
 ful but wise and gracious ways of God towards us. On 
 the following Sabbath, however, I again endeavoured to 
 improve the mysterious dispensation, both in Kamthi and 
 
 1 When the Scots regiment at Kamthi learned their loss the wife of one 
 of the sergeants at once rushed to Sitabaldi, to Mrs. Cooper, exclaiming, 
 " What's happened to the minister ? Naebody '11 streek " (lay out for burial) 
 " the minister but mysel' ! " 
 
348 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 Sitabaldi, in a sermon on the text, 'And Enoch walked 
 with God; and he was not, for God took him' (Gen. v. 
 24). The life, labours, and earthly end of that distin- 
 guished patriarch and prophet, we all felt, were very sug- 
 gestive and appropriate to our peculiar circumstances as a 
 Mission and community. May the Lord grant that we all 
 may be warned and stirred up by this mysterious and 
 solemn event. 
 
 " I have thus, my dear friend, given you a brief account 
 of this very sad and melancholy event, as desired by dear 
 Mrs. Hislop. It is a deep deep affliction to us all, and 
 especially to her who is left a widow, and the children who 
 are fatherless. But the Lord has done it, and it is our duty 
 and privilege to submit to His holy will. I weep for a true 
 friend and brother, and a colleague most tenderly beloved and 
 prized. Our work was just beginning hopefully to expand 
 our educational plans and arrangements beginning to take a 
 definite and tangible form, when suddenly we are deprived 
 of him who was best fitted to carry on the Lord's work in this 
 Province. Praying that the Lord may be with us all to com- 
 fort and sanctify us in this time of affliction and sorrow 
 I remain, my dear friend, yours affectionately in Christ, 
 
 "J. G. Cooper." 
 
 Thus, from drowning in boyhood, from shipwreck in 
 young manhood, from the horror of hydrophobia, from the 
 worse madness of an ignorant mob, and from almost accom- 
 plished massacre in the Mutiny of 1857 had Stephen Hislop 
 been saved that the prayer of the first missionary to the 
 heathen might be answered in his case that the "whole 
 spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ " to him in that Krishna 
 backwater. " Faithful is He that calleth you, who also will do 
 it" had, in the last struggle of a moment, been fulfilled to him. 
 
1863 PUBLIC OPINION, ENGLISH AND NATIVE 349 
 
 He had walked with God, he had worked for God, and " he 
 was not, for God took him." 
 
 Stephen Hislop could leave nothing behind him from the 
 subsistence allowance which formed his stipend, save the 
 mission -house. The annuities given to the widows and 
 orphans of missionaries by his Church, from a fund created 
 only the year before his death, were too small at that time 
 for their support, and the local officials at once raised a 
 capital sum "to enable Mr. Hislop's family to live in 
 comfort." His library was presented to the College. 
 
 In very different circles all over India, evangelical and 
 scientific, in the pulpit and the press, the ablest men bewailed 
 the loss. But it was with Stephen Hislop as with aU our best 
 beloved who have gone before us, to swell the great cloud of 
 witnesses he was more ready than we who are left, to enter 
 into the blessed rest which precedes the full resurrection joy. 
 The leading Anglo-Indian Journal wrote thus of the event : 
 " Short of the loss of the highest official in the Central Pro- 
 vinces, the death of no Englishman there could have been 
 more serious to the welfare of the people. There has been 
 taken away a most excellent missionary, a diligent teacher of 
 the natives, a zealous preacher among his own countrymen, 
 and a man of varied scientific acquirements which were con- 
 stantly used for ends of practical value. His loss will be 
 deeply felt by the community of Nagpoor, by whom his self- 
 denying zeal and great scholarly acquirements were so much 
 admired. Still more will it be felt by his own Church, which 
 cannot afford to lose in the same year missionaries of such 
 widespread usefulness in every channel of native improve- 
 ment and Indian progress as Dr. Duff" (who was about to 
 leave India) " and Mr. Hislop." 
 
 The Nagpoor Journal wrote that a deep gloom overspread 
 the city, affecting high and low, on the announcement of the 
 death of Mr. Hislop ; and told how his remains were followed 
 
350 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 to the grave by every individual in the station and by a large 
 concourse of natives. It described the local impression of 
 him as " an eminently silent but effectual worker." All "dis- 
 covered in him that suavity of manner, that grave deportment, 
 that fulness of knowledge which betokened a well-balanced 
 mind. As a preacher he was precisely suited to benefit all 
 who, having minds fitted for reflection, claimed the right of 
 thinking for themselves." A few days after, when the 
 residents met in the Nagpoor Central Museum to form The 
 Antiquarian and Scientific Society of the Central Provinces, 
 for researches especially in Archaeology, Ethnology, and 
 Geology, all declared that this would be the best memorial, 
 by officials at least, of the man whose teaching had at once 
 inspired and directed their action. 
 
 The Native, and above all the Native Christian, news- 
 papers in Western India mourned their "irreparable loss." 
 The Dnyanodaya ("Eise of Knowledge ") Maratha newspaper 
 declared, "This painful event will bring sadness to many 
 hearts. The converts for whom Mr. Hislop has so long 
 laboured will mourn for him as their spiritual father and 
 best friend. The whole missionary body will mourn for him 
 as one who was always earnest and faithful in his Master's 
 cause." On the Sabbath, 13th September, after the burial, 
 the Eev. J. G. Cooper preached to the military and civil 
 residents and Native Christians of the whole district, from the 
 record of Enoch's walk and translation, a sermon which they 
 caused ,to be printed. Dr. John Wilson took as his text, 
 when preaching on the same occasion to the Christians of 
 Bombay city, "He gave some, apostles; and some, pro- 
 phets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and 
 teachers;" and published the Discourse as "an im- 
 perfect (and it is to be hoped only provisional) memorial 
 of the departed to his numerous friends in India and 
 in Britain, who remember and admire his work of faith 
 
1863 OPINION OF THE CHURCH 351 
 
 and labour of love and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 The Foreign Missions Committee, then presided over by 
 Dr. Candlish, thus reported to the General Assembly of the 
 Free Church of Scotland their sense of Stephen Hislop's ser- 
 vices and India's loss : " While possessed of deep conscienti- 
 ousness and great firmness of character, he was yet conciliatory 
 and kind ; and a rare union of excellences had raised him to 
 a position of high influence both with Europeans and natives 
 in Central India. In preaching the gospel to the natives 
 through their vernacular, in superintending Christian schools 
 and teaching the young, and in ministering (often with great 
 personal inconvenience) to our countrymen in India, his 
 labours were incessant, and such as probably few men could 
 have long endured. Had it not been for his entire consecra- 
 tion to the mission work, Mr. Hislop would have attained no 
 small scientific eminence; and his actual acquirements in 
 several branches of natural science were truly remarkable 
 in one who gave to the study only those fragments of leisure 
 which were properly due to recreation. Nor should it be for- 
 gotten that, on account of the regard entertained for him by 
 the natives, Mr. Hislop, at a critical period during the 
 Mutiny, was able to render a most important service to his 
 country. The committee desire to humble themselves under 
 the mighty hand of Him who has assigned them this sudden 
 and very sore affliction ; beseeching Him that men of a like 
 spirit may be raised up to fill the void when devoted labourers 
 are snatched away in the midst of their usefulness. They 
 also desire to express their deep sympathy with Mr. Cooper, 
 the esteemed colleague of Mr. Hislop; with the native 
 church at Nagpoor ; and, above all, with the widow of their 
 departed friend and brother ; and they affectionately commend 
 her and her children to the loving-kindness of Him who is 
 the husband of the widow and the father of the fatherless. 
 
362 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 " Thus, as was remarked by one of the highest of Indian 
 functionaries, one of the wisest and best missionaries was cut 
 down in the zenith of his usefulness. The loss is incalculably 
 great ; and we must cry to the Lord of the harvest to raise 
 up qualified labourers in the room of those who have thus, 
 with startling suddenness, been removed. In the midst of 
 our sorrow we must thankfully acknowledge the remarkable 
 and spontaneous burst of sympathy towards the widow and 
 orphan children of the deceased missionary. The sum sub- 
 scribed in India is understood to be upwards of three thousand 
 pounds, and that raised in Scotland and England upwards of 
 twelve hundred. It is very pleasing to note that among the 
 Indian subscribers were distinguished members of the Hindu 
 and Parsee communities." 
 
 All that was mortal of Stephen Hislop was laid in the 
 Nagpoor cemetery, half a mile to the west of Sitabaldi. Over 
 the grave is a large flat memorial stone resting on pillars, and 
 bearing these words in Marathi, that each of the people of the 
 land may still hear the missionary's message, '* Believe on 
 the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved." 
 
 The letters of sympathy sent to the solitary widow by 
 men and women of all classes, reveal still more in detail 
 the impression made by Stephen Hislop on his contem- 
 poraries and his time. Of these the following are repre- 
 sentative : 
 
 From Dr. John Wilson. 
 
 " Bombay, 15th Septemher 1863. 
 
 " My dear Mrs. Hislop What a day of sorrow to us in 
 Bombay was yesterday, when we received the afflictive tidings 
 from Nagpoor of the sudden and unexpected death of your 
 beloved husband and our dear and highly- esteemed fellow- 
 labourer in the evangelistic enterprise of India 1 Our sorrow 
 was principally for your loss and that of your dear children afar 
 
1863 LETTER FROM DR. JOHN WILSON 353 
 
 off ; for our own loss, and that of all the Mission with which 
 we are connected, for the loss of the Kative and European 
 churches at Nagpoor, and for the loss of the Free Church of 
 Scotland and of /all the churches' sympathising with the 
 work of the Lord in this great and remarkable land. All the 
 parties here mentioned must feel this bereavement in no 
 common degree, for it deeply affects all their interests. It 
 is a bereavement, however, from the Lord ; and it has been 
 ordered and carried into effect in the exercise of that wisdom 
 which cannot err, of that faithfulness which cannot fail, and 
 of that love in which all God's chastisements of His people 
 originate. There are no * accidents ' in the all-comprehend- 
 ing providence of God, which extends to every object which 
 exists and to every event which occurs ; and the hand of God 
 was in reality, though not in miraculous speciality, as much 
 felt in the waters of the flood which carried your dear hus- 
 band to the regions of glory, as in the fiery chariot by which 
 Elijah was conveyed to heaven. There were a great many 
 concurrent circumstances in the case which are of striking 
 and impressive character, and which seem to indicate to us 
 the purpose of God as to the actual issue. They are such as 
 the delay in starting from the school by the way where 
 Mr. Hislop terminated his zealous missionary labours, his 
 outriding the sowars to get speedily to the resting-place of 
 his excellent friend Mr. Temple, the sudden rise of the river 
 which he had easily passed in the morning, and his missing 
 in the dark the chaprasi who had been purposely sent to 
 warn him of the danger which existed. But, independently 
 of these combining incidents, we have the assurance that in 
 this, as well as in all other instances of the removal of the 
 Lord's people from this sublunary scene, the predetermination 
 of God has been carried into effect. ' Precious in the sight 
 of the Lord is the death of His saints.' That death is ob- 
 served by Him when there is no human eye to witness it. 
 
 2 a 
 
354 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 The Saviour is with the departing spirit to give it the victory, 
 and by His hands it is received as it leaves the body. 
 
 " We are quite unable to choose for ourselves the manner 
 of our death. God knows and orders what is best in the 
 case of every individual. It is more nature than grace which 
 prays for exemption even from sudden death. The great 
 object of desire with us all should be preparation for death ; 
 and our great effort in connection with our friends who die in 
 Jesus should be to realise the ineffable glory and bliss into 
 which they are introduced when they are absent from the 
 body and present with Him their Lord. 
 
 " The case of our dear friend, which so powerfully moves 
 us at present, is very similar to that of my two beloved sisters 
 Mary and Isabella Bayne, who were drowned near the Bridge 
 of AUan in 1832; and it consequently calls forth peculiar 
 sympathy with you from myself. To the God of all consola- 
 tion we commit you in believing prayer. He who has en- 
 abled you already to say, 'Thy will, Lord, be done !' will 
 continue to comfort, uphold, direct, and bless you and yours. 
 It is He who, in all the splendour and might of the Godhead, 
 ' rideth upon the heavens by his name Jah,' who is a father 
 of the fatherless and a judge of the widow in 'His holy 
 habitation ' ; and He, with unspeakable and unfathomable 
 love and all the resources of omnipotence at His disposal, 
 will be your guide, guardian, and portion now and for 
 ever. 
 
 " How sweet and instructive will be the memory of the 
 dear departed to yourself and his many friends, and to thou- 
 sands in the Church of Christ in many lands when they call 
 to mind or become acquainted with his exalted character and 
 works and patience. He will not at least be forgotten in 
 Central India, where he laboured and died, and founded the 
 first native church within its borders. He will not be for- 
 gotten in Scotland, which sent him as the bearer of glad 
 
1863 AT THE TUKNING-POINT IN THIS MISSIONARY CENTURY 355 
 
 tidings to this sin-bound land. Though dead he yet speaks 
 to multitudes, and will long speak to multitudes. I hope 
 next Lord's day to thank God in the congregation as I now 
 do in the family for the gift which He Himself gave our 
 Mission in your husband, and to pray for grace to enable us 
 to improve that gift, the consequences of which are not 
 removed with him in whom they centred. 
 
 " Mrs. Wilson has already expressed to you her sympathy. 
 She now joins with me in its reiteration. I am, my dear 
 Mrs. Hislop, yours in Christian affection, 
 
 " John Wilson." 
 
 From Rev. Baba Pandurang to his Brother Converts. 
 
 " Chindwara, 10th September 1863. I cannot express the 
 sorrow and grief I had on receiving your letter regarding the 
 death of Mr. Hislop, who was so estimable and kind to one and 
 all of us. Dear friend, I could not refrain from shedding 
 tears all that day. Where can we now look to him who so 
 dearly and affectionately loved us ? Can we now get one 
 who so really took interest in us, who so earnestly desired 
 our temporal and spiritual, social and moral good ? Alas, 
 alas, that sudden death has brought upon us and on our 
 Mission a day of great trial and affliction! He was a 
 father, friend, and teacher, as you say, really in heart and 
 action. What heart would not render him gratitude and 
 reverential respect ? Was he not worthy of this ? He was 
 really and truly the object of love. His accidental death 
 has brought a great calamity indeed. The deep and lasting 
 wound that his death inflicted on us will never be effaced 
 by any earthly object, though ever so kind and affectionate 
 that object be. He is gone, gone for ever to wear the 
 crown of glory. He is happy, yea happy, happy among 
 immortals." 
 
 God took Stephen Hislop to Himself, just at the turn- 
 
356 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 ing-point in the missionary history of the century, as it has 
 proved. The planting of Schwartz, Carey, and their asso- 
 ciates had been followed by the watering of Duff and Wilson, 
 Anderson and Caldwell, and many other devoted workers. 
 In his twenty years' career in the unexplored heart of India, 
 in what was first a native state, and then a too long neglected 
 British province, he was called to combine both apostolic 
 duties. Not till he was removed in a moment could it be said 
 that " God gave the increase." All over Central and Northern 
 India at least, and to a large extent in the older Christian dis- 
 tricts of South India, the "increase" has come, in its first-fruits, 
 during the quarter of a century that has passed since Septem- 
 ber 1863. In his own Nagpoor districts and church, in the 
 northern province of which Jabalpoor is the centre, in the hill 
 fastnesses and forests of his beloved Gondwana, comparatively 
 many others have entered into his labours. All will rejoice 
 together they and their successors who will yet gather in the 
 full harvest from the wild Gonds, the cultured Hindus, and 
 the proud Mohammedans. He never faltered amid the dis- 
 appointments, the delays, the hardships, the neglect, as it 
 seems to us now, which tried his faith. Slowly he thought, 
 resolutely he willed, silently and swiftly he acted, with an 
 enthusiasm which burned ever more intensely till the last 
 appeal in the obscure village school, because drawn from the 
 heart of Him who said, " I must be about my Father's busi- 
 ness : " " My meat and My drink is to do the will of Him 
 that sent me, and to finish His work : " "I have a baptism to 
 be baptized with ; and how am I straitened till it be accom- 
 pHshed ! " 
 
 Stephen Hislop's clear thinking and wide knowledge, his 
 self-sacrificing affection and heroic service, compelled the 
 admiration of all who came under his influence, and drew 
 many of them to his Master for ever. Though masterful in 
 his work, he was so humble and affectionate that the nearer 
 
1863 A HERO MISSIONARY 357 
 
 a colleague was to him the more they loved each other. The 
 relation of Hislop and Hunter to each other is at once an 
 example and a rebuke to the many, both at home and abroad, 
 who have almost every grace but that of self-effacing for the 
 work's sake. Mrs. Colin Mackenzie ^ happily described the 
 former, in 1852, as " a missionary pioneer, a man full of bodily 
 and mental energy, practical sense, and indomitable deter- 
 mination ; " and the latter as " of a gentle, poetic, sensitive 
 temperament, great refinement of mind, and extraordinary 
 accuracy and readiness in the use of his extensive acquire- 
 ments, spiritual in his conversation, and altogether a sort of 
 Melanchthon. They seem admirably suited to each other 
 from their diversity of character and oneness of purpose." 
 
 As a preacher Hislop unconsciously followed the first 
 martyr, Stephen, who, standing in the very presence of God, 
 declared what he saw. He spake the first truths of the 
 Gospel with earnest simplicity and prophet -like boldness. 
 There still live in English and Scottish homes veterans who 
 thank God for His servant whose works do follow him. 
 Few of his native converts survive; not only these, but 
 hundreds of his Hindu and Mohammedan students, now in 
 positions of influence and authority, still speak of him with 
 loving gratitude, and trace all that they are to his labours to 
 do them good. 
 
 He was the most genial and lovable of friends, while 
 ever tremendously in earnest. His quiet humour often 
 became an effective weapon against hypocrisy and priestcraft, 
 especially when these were used to delude the people. A 
 Brahman pilgrim to the somewhat inaccessible shrine in the 
 Mahadewa hills, annoyed at the toilsome path, exclaimed to 
 the Christian missionaries, " Why does not your Jesus Christ 
 keep the roads in better repair ? " Hislop instantly replied 
 
 1 Life in the Mission, the Camp, and the Zenana, or Six Years in India, 
 p. 298, vol. iii. (1853). 
 
358 STEPHEN HISLOP 1863 
 
 that the inquirer erred in his geography, " You fancy you 
 are in British territory; you are passing through a State 
 almost entirely under Brahmanical influence." The man was 
 speechless. On another occasion a crowd of peasants called 
 their priest to answer the missionary's appeals, but he replied, 
 "I have taken medicine to-day, and it is contrary to my 
 religion to sit under a tamarind-tree." " Let us remove to 
 the shade of that mango-tree," said Hislop. The reluctant 
 Brahman adduced the usual argument for idolatry, " I worship 
 the idol because God is there." A herd of swine was feed- 
 ing near, and, pointing to one of them, Hislop asked, " Is God 
 in that pig ? " " Yes," replied the Brahman. " Then," was 
 the rejoinder, " in consistency you are not only an idolater 
 but a pig-worshipper." 
 
 Stephen Hislop led the second band of martyr or hero-mis- 
 sionaries in this missionary century, whose motto is per criccem 
 ad lucem. As in the first three centuries, a living church is a 
 martyr church. What St. Paul wrote of himself to the native 
 church of Colossse, which sprang from the house of Philemon, 
 in the valley of the Kiver Lycus, is true in its measure of 
 every Christian and period of the Church's history: "I, 
 Paul, am made a minister : who now rejoice in my sufferings 
 for you, and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of 
 Christ." So far as the Church in any age represents Christ 
 to the world, its members bear the ministerial sufferings and 
 sorrows of the conflict which flows from the completed aton- 
 ing sufferings of Christ.^ Brainerd, Carey, Martyn, Williams, 
 and earlier men like Peter Greig less known but not less 
 devoted, mark the pioneering stage of modern missions. The 
 Indian Mutiny, rebuking a spell of faithlessness in Christen- 
 dom, and especially in the United Kingdom, introduced the 
 
 ^ See the Rev. Walter Abbott, Yicar of Paddington, on " Ay uvla the 
 Measure of Success," in the Church Missionary Intelligencer for January 1888 ; 
 also, Dr. R. N. Gust's Missionary Address to Undergraduates of the University 
 of Cambridge, 23d January 1888. 
 
1888 THE EVERLASTING ALL SAINTS' DAY 359 
 
 second stage. Laying down his toiling life for Christ at the 
 age of forty-six, Stephen Hislop was followed by the mission- 
 ary Bishop Cotton, by Adam White, by Allen Gardiner, by the 
 two brothers Gordon and Mrs. Gordon in Eromanga ; by David 
 Livingstone, leading a host of martyrs, such as Mackenzie, 
 Hannington, and Parker; Stewart and M'Ewan, Sutherland 
 and Eollo, William Koyi the Kafir, and Mrs. Cross; the Baptists 
 of England and the United States on the Kongo ; the native 
 martyrs of Uganda ; and Ion Keith-Falconer, who to Arabia 
 gave not only his all but himself. As from the young Scottish 
 noble and the young English bishop we trace the martyr- 
 succession back for twenty-five years to Stephen Hislop's 
 life-struggle for Central India and death-struggle in the little 
 Krishna water-course, we once more proclaim our belief and 
 our joy in missions for this among other reasons that only 
 the Christ of God could send such men and women so to live 
 and so to die. 
 
 " ' After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no 
 man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and 
 tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed 
 with white robes, and palms in their hands ; and cried with 
 a loud voice, saying. Salvation to our God which sitteth upon 
 the throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels stood 
 round about the throne, and about the elders and the four 
 beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and wor- 
 shipped God, saying. Amen : Blessing, and glory, and 
 wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and 
 might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.' Eevela- 
 tion vii. 9-12. 
 
 " We -^ commemorate and, as far as our dull minds will 
 let us, contemplate the saints ; the holy ones of God ; the 
 pure and the triumphant, be they who they may, or whence 
 
 ^ Charles Kingsley, on All Saints' Day, in Westminster Abbey. 
 
.360 STEPHEN HISLOP .1888 
 
 they may, or where they may. We are not bidden to define 
 and limit their number. We are expressly told that they are 
 a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, 
 and kindreds, and people, and tongues ; and most blessed 
 news that is for all who love God and man. . . . 
 
 " The great multitude are saints. They are the holy ones, 
 the heroes and heroines of mankind, the elect, the aristocracy 
 of grace. These are they who have kept themselves un- 
 spotted from the world. They are the pure who have washed 
 their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, 
 which is the spirit of self-sacrifice. They are those who 
 carry the palm-branch of triumph, who have come out of 
 great tribulation, who have dared, and fought, and suffered 
 for God, and truth, and right. Nay, there are those among 
 them, and many, thank God weak women, too, among them 
 who have resisted unto blood, striving against sin. . . . 
 
 "And what are they like, those blessed beings? The 
 Gospel describes them to us ; and we may look on that 
 description as complete, for He who gives it is none other 
 than our Lord Himself. ' Blessed are the poor in spirit : for 
 theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are they that 
 mourn : for they shall be comforted. Blessed are the meek : 
 for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are they which do 
 hunger and thirst after righteousness : for they shall be filled. 
 Blessed are the merciful : for they shall obtain mercy. 
 Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God. 
 Blessed are the peace-makers : for they shall be called the 
 children of God. Blessed are they which are persecuted for 
 righteousness' sake : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 
 Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, 
 and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my 
 sake. Eejoice, and be exceeding glad ; for great is your re- 
 ward in heaven.' This is what they are like ; and what we, 
 I fear, too many of us, are not like. But in proportion as we 
 
1888 THE HYMN OF ALL SAINTS 361 
 
 grow like them, by the grace of God, just so far shall we 
 enter into the communion of saints, and understand the bliss 
 of that everlasting All Saints' Day which St. John saw in 
 heaven. 
 
 " And what do they do, those blessed beings ? Whatever 
 else they do, or do not do, this we are told they do they wor- 
 ship. ... If there be mysteries in the universe still hidden 
 from them, they know who has opened the sealed book of 
 God's secret counsels, even the Lamb who is the Lion, and the 
 Lion who is the Lamb ; and therefore, if all things are not 
 clear to them, all things at least are bright, for they can 
 trust that Lamb and His self-sacrifice. In Him, and through 
 Him, light will conquer darkness, justice injustice, truth 
 ignorance, order disorder, love hate, till God be all in all, and 
 pain and sorrow and evil shall have been exterminated out of 
 a world for which Christ stooped to die. . . . Therefore they 
 worship; and their worship finds a natural vent in words 
 most fit though few, but all expressing utter trust and utter 
 satisfaction in the worthiness of God. Therefore they wor- 
 ship ; and by worship enter into communion and harmony 
 not only with each other, not only with angels and arch- 
 angels, but with all the powers of nature, the four beings 
 which are around the throne, and with every creature which 
 is in heaven and in earth, and under the earth, and in the sea. 
 For them, likewise, St. John heard saying, 'Blessing and 
 glory, and honour, and power, be unto Him that sitteth on 
 the throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever.' 
 
 " And why ? I think, with all humility, that the key to 
 all these hymns whether of angels, or of men, or of mere 
 natural things is the first hymn of all ; the hymn which 
 shows that, however grateful to God for what He has done 
 for them those are whom the Lamb has redeemed by His blood 
 to God out of every kindred, and nation, and tongue ; yet, 
 nevertheless, the hymn of hymns is that which speaks not 
 
362 STEPHEN HISLOP 1888 
 
 of gratitude, but of absolute moral admiration the hymn 
 which glorifies God, not for that which He is to man, not for 
 that which He is to the universe, but for that which He is 
 absolutely and in Himself that which He was before all 
 worlds, and would be still, though the whole universe, all 
 created things, and time, and space, and matter, and every 
 created spirit likewise, should be annihilated for ever. And 
 what is that ? 
 
 " ' Holy, holy, holy. Lord God Almighty, which was, and 
 is, and is to come.' 
 
 " Ah ! what a Gospel lies within those words ! A Gospel ? 
 Ay, if you will receive it, the root of all other possible 
 Gospels, and good news for all created beings. What a 
 Gospel ! and what an everlasting fount of comfort I Surely 
 of those words it is true, 'Blessed are they who, going 
 through the vale of misery, find therein a well, and the pools 
 are filled with water.' " 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 THE CASE OF NATHA SINGH, SIKH CONVERT 
 TO CHEIST 
 
 Judgment by the Assistant Commissioner of 
 
 SlALKOT, PaNJAB 
 
 In this case the accused is charged under section 363 ^ Indian 
 Penal Code with having conveyed one Natha Singh beyond the 
 limits of British India without his consent, and thus committed 
 the offence described in section 3G0 I.P.C.^ The accused denies 
 that Natha Singh was not a consenting party, and pleads that 
 even if he had objected, he the accused was quite within the 
 law in doing what he did. The facts are as follows : I give them 
 in their historical order. 
 
 Natha Singh, who appears to me to be a lad of seventeen or 
 eighteen years of age, and who seems to me to possess excep- 
 tional intelligence and no little strength of character, is the son 
 of one Hira Singh, a trader, and a Kapur Khatri by caste, who 
 usually resides in Poonch. The accused is brother of Hira 
 Singh, and usually lives in Gujrat, and is in partnership with his 
 brother. 
 
 Natha Singh for some two years has been living with his 
 
 ^ "363. Whoever kidnaps any person from British India or from lawful 
 guardianship, shall be punished with imprisonment of either descrii)tion for a 
 term which may extend to seven years, and shall also he liable to fine." 
 
 ^ "360. Whoever conveys any person beyond the limits of British India 
 without the consent of that person, or of some person legally authorised to con- 
 sent on behalf of that person, is said to kidnap that person from British India." 
 
364 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 uncle and has been a regular attendant of the mission school at 
 Gujrat. While there he came under Christian influences and took 
 the missionary into his confidence. The missionary, after some 
 consultation with his colleague and superior in Sialkot, advised 
 the boy to tell his father of his change of views. On this 
 the boy went to Poonch, where he remained some time. 
 
 In October last (1887) he again appeared in Gujrat, and made 
 a formal request to Mr. Paterson, the missionary, for baptism. 
 Mr. Paterson then came to Sialkot for advice, and, the day after 
 his arrival, was followed by Natha Singh, who reiterated his 
 request. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Yoimgson, head of the Mission, refused to 
 comply until the father in Poonch could be communicated with, 
 and until the legal ability of the lad to leave his father's protec- 
 tion could be settled by competent authority. He further wrote 
 to the accused telling him what had happened, and suggesting 
 that he the accused should come to Sialkot and see the lad. 
 The accused came on the 24th October along with the lad's 
 cousin, one Karm Chand, who has since disappeared, and for 
 whose arrest I have issued a warrant. For three days they had 
 access to the boy. 
 
 On the 27th October Mr. Youngson came to the Deputy 
 Commissioner, stating that this boy had been carried away by his 
 relations by force, and he had reason to believe they had taken 
 him to Jammu (Kashmir). By the Deputy Commissioner's order 
 I held an investigation and recorded evidence under sections 
 159 et seq. Criminal Procedure Code. 
 
 I further issued a warrant for the arrest of accused and 
 Karm Chand, the cousin, and later I issued a proclamation, and 
 ordered the attachment of their property under sections 87, 88 
 of the same Code. 
 
 On the 24th of December, at 4.30 P.M., the accused surren- 
 dered himself to me, and the trial came on for hearing on the 
 3d of January (1888). On that date the counsel for the accused 
 informed me that he would produce the boy, who would swear 
 that he had left the missionaries of his own free will, and no 
 violence had been used. The lad was then brought into court 
 by his father, and deposed that he had been forcibly and with- 
 out his consent taken from the custody of the Mission. 
 
 I will now give what I consider the evidence for the prose- 
 cution to have proved to be the real history of the events on the 
 27th October: 
 
 About 6 A.M. the boy left the room in which he slept and 
 went to a neighbouring well to wash. While there he was sud- 
 
APPENDIX 365 
 
 denly seized, gagged, and dragged off. He was taken down the 
 road to the station, where he was concealed in the house of the 
 telegraph clerk, also a Kapur Khatri, until the latter, having 
 finished his duties in connection with the arrival of the morning 
 train, could procure an ekka (cart). The ekka was brought and 
 stationed on the Jammu road, some distance from the station, 
 the boy was put on the ekka and taken across the frontier. The 
 evidence in support of the above story is to me convincing. The 
 telegraph clerk alone, of all the witnesses who saw the boy in 
 company with the accused, says he was cheerful and happy. 
 This man, Bhaggat Singh, gave evidence before me in both the 
 preliminary investigation and the subsequent trial, and he lied 
 throughout. When I first took his evidence, the day after the 
 event, he was so nervous that it required some encouragement 
 on my part to enable him to speak at all. His deposition needs 
 only to be read to be disbelieved, and although his manner of 
 lying shows he is not as yet an adept in the art, the revelation of 
 character he has made before me stamps him as unfit for the 
 confidential position he at present occupies. 
 
 The counsel for the accused did not produce any evidence to 
 contradict the weight of testimony on the other side, and satisfied 
 himself by attempting, through cross-examination, to bring out 
 discrepancies between the story told by Natha Singh and those 
 related by the witnesses. He also dwelt in his pleading on the 
 feeble eff'orts which, on his own showing, the lad seems to have 
 made to eff'ect his escape. I allow that Natha Singh has not 
 shown, although his assailants were sturdy men, that he did all 
 in his power to get away. But the boy was afraid, and, as he 
 exclaimed when he came into my court, he resolved to keep 
 silence until he could meet an Englishman to whom he might 
 appeal. He felt it was hopeless to appeal to any one but an 
 Englishman, and this feeling explains the writing of the letter 
 and the declaration alluded to below. Again, both these dis- 
 crepancies and the apparent apathy of the boy are, I think, suffi- 
 ciently explained by the nervous terror with which the sudden 
 attack upon him seems to have filled his mind. Not only was 
 he incapable of realising much more than the few main events 
 which meant so much to himself, but the sudden and bold nature 
 of the attack prevented his appreciating all the possible means 
 of escape. 
 
 The accused's counsel further adduced the letter written from 
 Poonch by Natha Singh (Exhibit A) and the declaration (Exhibit 
 B) on the file, as proofs that the boy had gone willingly. Natha 
 Singh allows having written both these documents, but states he 
 
366 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 did so under pressure and in fear of his life. The explanation is 
 reasonable, and, although the declaration was written within an 
 hour of his deposing in court to the exact contrary, I am clearly 
 of opinion that the circumstances under which it was written are 
 sufficient, even were there no other considerations to be looked 
 to, to render it valueless as evidence on behalf of the accused. 
 It should be remarked also that the boy swore that the counsel 
 for the accused used his influence to get the document written, 
 and this testimony was allowed by the defence to go un- 
 challenged. 
 
 Such are the facts. The sole question now is. Do these facts 
 constitute an offence under section 360 ? The defence says that, 
 even admitting these facts, the answer must be " No," and gives 
 the following reasons : 
 
 The consent required is an alternative consent, i.e. "the con- 
 sent of that person or of some person legally authorised to con- 
 sent on behalf of that person." The law here contemplates the 
 case of a minor. Act IX. of 1875 lays down the age of a minor 
 as any age under eighteen years. The boy, on his own showing, 
 is seventeen and a half, therefore on this occasion he was, in the 
 eye of the law, incapable of giving consent. His uncle, in the 
 absence of his father, stood in loco parentis, and was entitled to 
 use all reasonable means of compulsion to make the boy go 
 wherever he, the uncle, thought best. Accused's counsel further 
 strengthened this argument by reference to the provisions of 
 sections 81 and 92 of the I.P.O., as there was "no criminal in- 
 tention to cause harm," and the act was done " in good faith for 
 the purpose of preventing or avoiding other harm to person," 
 and further, as " the circumstances were such that the person was 
 incapable of giving consent." 
 
 I do not agree with the above explanation. If the legisla- 
 ture contemplated the case of a minor, why is that idea not given 
 expression? The following section 361, which deals with the 
 same offence, when the act is begun and ended within the limits 
 of British India, does so expressly lay down the law as to carry- 
 ing off a minor, and goes on to state that qua this offence, the 
 age of a minor is fourteen years and under if the minor be a 
 male. Should, therefore, this argument for the defence be ad- 
 mitted, I think that it follows that the boy, Natha Singh, whom 
 the accused allows to be above sixteen, must be considered 
 for the purposes of this trial to be no longer a minor. 
 
 This being my view of the law it is unnecessary for me to 
 state how far sections 81 and 92 apply, though on the face of 
 their wording it is clear that the act was not done to "prevent 
 
APPENDIX 367 
 
 other harm to person " as, before the law, a change of religion 
 cannot be described as "harm" and in section 92 "incapable 
 of giving consent " cannot be taken to imply a legal incapability 
 under any enactment of the legislature ; it clearly means a 
 mental incapability of forming a correct judgment regarding a 
 given set of circumstances. 
 
 The question then comes to be, If a minor, in the legal 
 acceptation of the word, is not meant, when has the person's con- 
 sent to be considered, and when is that of the legally authorised 
 person to be preferred ? I maintain the law gives the courts the 
 power to decide this in each particular instance, as it happens to 
 arise. And it is impossible for any one who sees the boy and 
 converses with him for some time to resist the conviction, that 
 in such a matter as gave rise to this offence, and with which he 
 is so intimately connected, he is eminently capable of forming an 
 independent and responsible opinion. 
 
 This being so, and assuming that the accused, as his uncle, 
 would come under the definition of a legally authorised person, 
 I hold that his, Natha Singh's, consent was necessary before he 
 could be removed from British territory. 
 
 Accused's counsel further contended that this boy was, in his 
 relatives' eyes, in bad company ; that his uncle felt that, as the 
 lad had been sent to him by the father, he was responsible for 
 his conduct, and that it behoved him, if he could not persuade the 
 boy to do what was right, to use all reasonable coercive measures 
 to remove him from pernicious influences : that he considered 
 the father's guardianship was what the boy required, and that 
 he accordingly took him to his father, who, unfortunately, lived 
 across the border ; that he acted in the boy's best interests and 
 with the sole desire of saving him from becoming a renegade. 
 
 Now, in considering whether the taking away of the boy 
 comes under this section I have nothing to do with the man's 
 motives. I have to look to what actually happened, and I am 
 not bound either, at this stage of the proceedings, to take into 
 account the man's ignorance of our laws. He had for three days 
 been afforded unimpeded access to the boy, and there was no 
 chance of any irrevocable step being taken by the boy, as the 
 missionaries had promised to withhold baptism till they could 
 ascertain the boy's legal ability to act for himself. And I con- 
 sider it my duty here to put on record that throughout the 
 whole history of this case, as far as that is known to me, the 
 missionaries have acted with scrupulous fairness and honour. 
 
 The accused had it in his power to make an application to 
 the magistrate of the district for custody of this boy, though it 
 
368 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 by no means follows that, supposing he could have proved the 
 minority, his application would have been granted, as the law 
 gives courts discretion in such matters. Accused's counsel pro- 
 duced a ruling of the Chief Court, P. Eec, No. 15 of 1887, 
 Uit Sahibzadi v. M. C. Newton, to prove that the missionaries 
 could not claim the guardianship of the boy. But, as I have 
 already shown, that ruling bears only very indirectly on this 
 case. As the notes to section 360 point out, this offence may be 
 committed on a child as well as on a grown man. The question 
 of the proper guardian of Natha Singh is one for a civil court to 
 decide. 
 
 In this case the accused took the law into his own hands, 
 and he must bear the consequences. Section 363 provides the 
 punishment for this offence, and lays down a maximum of seven 
 years. I am not prepared to deny that the motives which 
 induced the accused to act as he did, were, from his point of 
 view, laudable, and so far as he was ruled by a desire to keej) 
 the lad from changing the religion of his fathers, he has my 
 sympathy. Considering also the facts of the case, that the boy 
 was his own nephew, that he felt himself in a degree answerable 
 to the boy's father, that he took the boy straight to his father's 
 house, and that no brutal violence was used, I think there is no 
 necessity for a heavy sentence. 
 
 Sentence. 
 
 I sentence the prisoner Narain Singh to be imprisoned for one 
 year. The imprisonment shall be simple.^ 
 
 (Signed) J. E. Dunlop-Smith. 
 
 ^ On appeal to the District Judge the prisoner was released. The young Sikh 
 was baptized, having in court declared his desire to go with the Missionaries. 
 
APPENDIX 369 
 
 II 
 
 A MODEL MISSIONARY ADDRESS 
 
 To THE Students of the New College, Edinbukgh 
 
 When a stranger lands on the shores of Western India he 
 sees realised before him the dreams of his youth regarding 
 Oriental scenery. A luxuriant tropical vegetation, including 
 various kinds of palm, and intermingled with rice -producing 
 swamps everywhere meets his eye. As, however, he proceeds 
 into the interior, the soil becomes drier and the landscape barer. 
 Acacia trees, armed with thorns and distilling gum, succeed the 
 waving palms, and instead of a succession of square plots of rice 
 inundated with water, he meets with fields of cotton and of flax 
 or wheat, growing scarcely above a foot high. 
 
 This variety in appearance and products is typical of the 
 country in other respects. Among its 180,000,000 of people 
 there are at least four different nations. One of these consists 
 of the original inhabitants, who once occupied the plains, but 
 are now confined to the woody and mountainous districts, like 
 the Welsh of our own isle. Others are Hindus, who, about 
 3000 years ago, came into the country by way of Afghanistan, 
 and drove the aborigines into their present retreats. A third 
 nation, found chiefly in the Bombay Presidency, are Parsees, who 
 fled for refuge to India to avoid persecution from the Moham- 
 medans when they overran Persia. The fourth are Mussulmans, 
 who, after establishing themselves in Persia and the adjoining 
 countries, invaded India and conquered the Hindus. All these, 
 with the exception of the Parsees, who adopted the speech of the 
 district in which they first settled, diff'er in language. The jungle 
 tribes have various dialects of their own, not one of which has yet 
 been reduced to writing; the Mussulmans, wherever they are 
 scattered, retain their Hindustani ; and the Hindus have eleven 
 or twelve languages among themselves, into which the New 
 Testament has already been translated. As might be expected, 
 there is the same diversity in religion. The mountaineers adore 
 genii, or spirits, who are supposed to preside over the earth and 
 the waters, the hills and the forests ; the Parsees off'er prayers 
 and praises to the elements, especially fire ; and the Mussulmans 
 
 2 B 
 
370 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 believe in one God, of whom Mohammed is declared to be the 
 last and greatest prophet. None of these are avowedly idolaters 
 like the Hindus, who form the great bulk of our Eastern sub- 
 jects, and with whom principally our Missions have had to do. 
 
 Hinduism is a monstrous compound of error, impurity, and 
 tyranny. Though professing to recognise one Supreme Being, it 
 robs him of all activity, and all those moral attributes which we 
 reckon peculiarly divine. According to it the universe has to do 
 with three emanations from Brahma, each of whom has his wife, 
 to whom he proves unfaithful, whom he scolds, and by whom he 
 is scolded in turn. The members of this triad lie to each other, 
 quarrel with each other, and one even cuts off another's head, or 
 rather one of his many heads. Brahma, the first in order, by 
 whom the world is said to have been created, is represented as 
 now suffering from the curse of a Brahman, and deprived of all 
 religious homage for having been guilty of falsehood. Vishnu, 
 the preserver, is stated to have appeared on earth in corporeal 
 shape nine times, while a tenth incarnation is still expected. In 
 the bodily form of Krishna, certainly the most popular of all his 
 avatars, he lied and stole, and indulged in all manner of lascivi- 
 ousness. Shiva, the destroyer, according to Hindu accounts, 
 was nothing but an impure red-eyed debauchee. Besides these 
 deities, and their various incarnations, there are 330,000,000 
 of gods, who, however, were so helpless, that a king of Ceylon, 
 named Rawan, having by the practice of austerities acquired 
 great merit and wonderful power, carried them all away captive 
 and lodged them in a dungeon. 
 
 You may readily imagine that the adherents of this religion 
 are sunk in depravity and misery. Men cannot rise above the 
 level of their gods. If the worshipped are held forth as guilty 
 of falsehood and deceit, it cannot be expected that the worship- 
 pers should be superior to these sins. If their deities are de- 
 scribed as full of envy, malice, and all uncleanness, what can we 
 suppose but that the community at large should be pervaded by 
 these vices. And this is too true. The late rebellion has cast 
 a lurid light on the character of the actors in it. 
 
 And on what is founded their hope of deliverance from sin 
 and its consequences 1 Their reliance is on the efficacy of their 
 alms and prayers, their repentance and tears, their pilgrimages and 
 penances. No doubt these last are of a painful kind. They 
 will hold up their arm above their head until the sinews stiffen 
 and the withered member cannot be withdrawn. They will 
 pierce their bodies with iron skewers, and submit to be whirled 
 about in the air for an hour at a time, susj^ended from a trans- 
 
APPENDIX 371 
 
 verse beam by a hook in the muscles of the back. They will 
 go hundreds of miles, measuring the weary way by the length 
 of their body, till at last they reach some sacred city and bathe 
 in the stream of some holy river. 
 
 With their absurd doctrines, disgusting idols, and obviously 
 insufficient remedies for sin, one might suppose it would be easy 
 to convince them of their error and danger. But experience 
 shows the opposite. The Hindus are not like the last generation 
 of South Sea Islanders, with scarcely any faith or civilisation to 
 boast of. They have books that are perhaps the oldest in the 
 world next to those of Moses, a subtle priesthood to exalt the 
 credit of their books and keep their countrymen in bondage, 
 a civilisation which dates back to a period when Europe was in 
 barbarism, and, above all, a system of caste, which fetters the 
 minds of the people, and deters them from change under the 
 pain of an excommunication worse than death. 
 
 But passing from statements about India in general, let me 
 turn to that part of it with which I am best acquainted. 
 
 The Province of Nagpoor, where our Mission is established, 
 contains between four and five millions of inhabitants. Situated 
 in the interior of the country and almost equidistant from the three 
 great Presidency cities, and having till recently been under the 
 government of a native prince, it has not been subjected to much 
 European influence. In the south and east there are impene- 
 trable jungles, which you will find put down in maps as "unex- 
 plored territory," and which are as little known as those parts 
 of Africa which the adventurous foot of Livingstone has not yet 
 trod. But even in the open country, where I have gone to 
 preach the Gospel, there are many tracts in which a white face 
 has never been seen. 
 
 Among the aboriginal tribes inhabiting our jungles the most 
 numerous are called Gonds. At the time I settled at Nagpoor 
 the horrible rite of human sacrifice prevailed. These are the 
 same as the Khonds, of whose Meria sacrifices you must have 
 heard. Meria is the name given to children whom these 
 mountaineers buy from men that have kidnapped them on the 
 plains. They are kept and treated with great respect until the 
 recurrence of a great annual festival, when their body is fastened 
 in the cleft of a tree, and their flesh is literally torn from their 
 living members, and the shreds carried away in triumph by their 
 savage murderers to bury in their fields, as an offering to their great 
 earth goddess, and a means of insuring abundant crops. Though 
 no admirer of the general character of our Indian policy, I am 
 thankful to be able to say that by the efforts of the British 
 
4 
 
 372 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 Government for the suppression of this crime, as well as the 
 kindred ones of infanticide, thaggi, and sati, thousands of lives 
 are now annually preserved that were formerly sacrificed on the 
 altar of a horrid superstition. For the attainment of these ends 
 expensive agencies have been maintained in a spirit of disinterest- 
 edness for which the East India Company could not always claim 
 credit, but which is worthy of a nation that surrendered twenty 
 millions of money to loosen the bands of the slave. Drunken- 
 ness is a prevailing vice among the jungle tribes. Their religious 
 observances invariably end in intoxication. Of course, having 
 no written language, they are unable to read. And yet in other 
 respects they are an interesting class of men. They are honest 
 and truthful, intelligent, energetic, and manly. A Mission to 
 them would not have to encounter the same difficulties as to the 
 Hindus. An attempt was made in 1843. It is among a 
 kindred and neighbouring race that the German missionaries are 
 labouring with much success at Chiitia Nagpoor. And in Burma 
 it is a similar hill tribe, known as the Karens, who are now 
 receiving the Gospel message with so much avidity from the 
 American Mission. 
 
 The inhabitants of the plains, consisting chiefly of Hindus, 
 with a small sprinkling of Mohammedans, are just the opposite 
 of this class. They are forbidden to taste strong drink, and in 
 general are free from intemperance, but they make up for this by 
 indulgence in all other forms of sin. Moral distinctions, though 
 hnown among Hindus, seem not to be realised in the same way as 
 in other countries. Their indolence and apathy may in a great 
 measure be attributed to the climate, and their helpless depend- 
 ence on others to the long period they have continued as a 
 subject nation ; but their falsehood, deceit, and ingratitude may 
 be most justly ascribed to that degrading superstition by which 
 they have been for a longer period enslaved. 
 
 Nagpoor, the capital of the Province, is a stronghold of 
 Brahmanism. Being for generations the seat of a wealthy native 
 court, it attracted from all parts of the country members of the 
 priestly caste anxious to bask in the sunshine of royal favour. 
 They were not only the keepers of the Eaja's conscience but the 
 rulers of his country as well. His prime minister was a 
 Brahman, his general was a Brahman, and Brahmans were usually 
 the heads of departments at the capital, as they were the gover- 
 nors of the different districts. Every day his Highness enter- 
 tained a certain number of priests, and drank water consecrated by 
 the immersion of their great toes. Once a year as many as fifteen 
 or twenty thousand collected at the palace, and each received 
 
APPENDIX 373 
 
 according to his reputation for sanctity and learning a gift from 
 the royal treasury. This, I regret to say, was continued, though 
 on a diminished scale, by our Government after the annexation 
 of the country. The festivals were celebrated with great splen- 
 dour while the Raja was living, and to our shame be it men- 
 tioned the representative of the British nation on more than one 
 annual occasion contributed to the eclat. At the Dasara, when 
 the native prince went out of the city to worship a tree, the British 
 Resident and a detachment of British troops went out also from 
 their cantonments and saluted him by the way. Again, on the 
 Holi, a season of unbridled license under the name of religion, 
 like the ancient Saturnalia, when men covered each other with 
 streams of filthy water, and insulted women with catches of still 
 more filthy songs, the British Resident was wont to pay the 
 Raja a visit of state, when he had to submit to the indignity of 
 receiving some of the pollution of the feast on his person. There 
 was another festival observed at Nagpoor, which reminded me 
 of the worship of Baal or Moloch. A trench was dug and filled 
 with live charcoal, and those who had made a vow for deliverance 
 from sickness or for some other temporal benefit on the accom- 
 plishment of their wish ran through it. This was accompanied 
 by tearing the flesh and torturing the body, as we read in the 
 Scripture allusions to the ceremonies most acceptable to the 
 Babylonian god. 
 
 The Mission at Nagpoor was established in fulfilment of the 
 dying request of an officer's lady. She had shortly before been 
 brought to a knowledge of the truth, and while glowing with all 
 the ardour of a first love to her Saviour she received a large 
 sum of money which had been given up as lost. This she requested 
 her husband to devote to the Lord's cause, and he, having soon 
 after herself been converted, was forward to comply with her 
 wish. The money (upwards of 2600) was offered to the Church 
 of Scotland before the Disruption, but at that time the Church 
 had not faith to enlarge her operations, and the generous offer 
 was not immediately accepted. It was in this position when 
 the Disruption occurred ; but the officer, though an Englishman 
 and an Episcopalian, was at no loss to recognise the true Church 
 of Scotland after that event, and he renewed his proposal to the 
 ecclesiastical body which had the confidence of all the mission- 
 aries both to Jews and Gentiles. The Free Church, with a 
 reliance on her Great Head and a zeal in her Lord's service 
 which I trust will ever animate her, not only undertook to carry 
 on all the existing stations of the Foreign Missions in addition 
 to the support of the ministry at home, but to found the new 
 
374 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 station at Nagpoor. Before the end of 1844 I had arrived in 
 India, and in February thereafter I found myself, in the provid- 
 ence of God, settled on the outskirts of a city with a population 
 of 130,000 souls, wholly given to idolatry. To communicate 
 with them I commenced the study of their language Marathi, 
 which extends all the way up from Bombay. A useful degree of 
 acquaintance with a vernacular tongue may be acquired in 
 the space of a year, but for some years after the student must 
 be adding to his stock of words and idioms ere he is thoroughly 
 competent to meet a Brahman in discussion. Before I was able 
 to preach to adults I thought it right to establish schools for the 
 young. 
 
 Some have a doubt regarding the educational operations 
 of the India Mission. Let me tell you the grounds on which I 
 acted. (1) To confer a favour is to conciliate. A missionary 
 who heals a disease, finds a more willing hearer when he speaks 
 of the great Physician; and a missionary who communicates use- 
 ful knowledge that can at once be appreciated by his pupils, 
 gains an influence over them, which disposes them to listen to 
 his spiritual instructions. (2) The secular instruction removes 
 prejudices, and in this sense also it clears the way for the con- 
 sideration of God's Word. You cannot teach a lesson on geo- 
 graphy or astronomy without overturning some statement on 
 these subjects in the Hindu sacred books, and in proportion as 
 you weaken the hold which these have on the minds of your 
 scholars you prepare them for receiving the doctrines of the Bible, 
 which it is your highest aim to teach them. (3) In teaching 
 these doctrines in a school you are placed at an advantage. In 
 the street you have no control over your audience. They come 
 and go. They may catch the beginning, middle, or end of a dis- 
 course, but seldom will they hear the whole. Or if you have them 
 one day they are absent the next. But in a school you have 
 youthful minds listening to you from the beginning to the end of a 
 Scripture lesson, and not only one day but for days, weeks, 
 and months you may be permitted to ply them with those truths, 
 which are able to make them wise unto salvation through faith 
 which is in Christ Jesus. And lastly, the converts that are 
 made in this way, having had their minds disciplined during 
 their education, become more intelligent Christians, and are 
 better fitted to expound to others those saving truths, which they 
 have learned themselves. At the same time I think it expedient 
 that as soon as possible they should go forth to preach to their 
 countrymen in their own language the wonderful works of God. 
 
 But as missionaries commanded to make known the Gospel 
 
APPENDIX 375 
 
 to every creature we cannot neglect the claims of the old ; and 
 hence at Nagpoor there was preaching at our branch schools to 
 the adults who passed by. And every year for a month, when 
 the schools were vacant, tours were made into the neighbouring 
 districts, and the Gospel carried to villages that would not 
 otherwise have heard it. You may wish to learn something 
 about our village preaching. We rose early in the morning, and 
 having sent on our tent to a village say ten miles off, we started 
 and reached the first of the intermediate villages about sunrise. 
 Here we preached and then proceeded to the next village, where 
 a second address was delivered, if possible, before the people 
 went out to their fields. By this time the sun was hot and we 
 had to mount our horse and hasten to our encamping ground. 
 There, after a late breakfast, we received visitors from the village, 
 and endeavoured to sell tracts. In the afternoon we preached 
 again, and advanced two or three miles farther on our journey. 
 Our addresses, of course, were very different from sermons in 
 this country. We generally began by referring to some passing 
 event or some object that was interesting to the people them- 
 selves, and then sought to lead their thoughts on from the works 
 of God to their great Creator; and, however injurious might 
 have been the influence of their mythological books upon their 
 minds, we always found that they possessed deep down in their 
 intuitions the idea of a Supreme Being, who was at once the 
 Former, Preserver, and Judge of the world. We spoke of the 
 attributes of this God His goodness. His holiness, His justice ; 
 and referred to the guilt of men and the necessity of punishment 
 if there was no adequate atonement. 
 
 To this extent the Hindu agriculturists are ready to go along 
 with the Christian preacher. Then we show the insufficiency of 
 all human modes of salvation, such as washings, fastings, pilgrim- 
 ages, and even repentance, and enlarge on the love of God in 
 sending His own Son to fulfil all righteousness in our stead, and 
 to suffer the just for the unjust. But we are made to learn that 
 the offence of the Cross has not ceased, for when our hearers find 
 they must give up their own merits for Christ's, and see the 
 trials and sacrifices to which such a course would necessarily ex- 
 pose them, they go back on the address which they have heard, 
 and begin to dispute propositions which they have formerly 
 admitted. Hardly a discourse can be ended without having to 
 encounter the pantheistic notions that God is not only every- 
 where but is and does everything, that He speaks and acts 
 through us, and that there is no distinction between truth and 
 falsehood, right and wrong, and consequently no need of an 
 
376 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 atonement. Thus do we discover that there are perverse specula- 
 tions, even among the peasantry, by which Satan blinds their 
 minds and hardens their hearts. I have said that on our tours 
 we sell books. In this there is a special agency kept up all the 
 year round. A native Christian colporteur makes extensive 
 journeys through the Province, and sometimes into the adjoining 
 territories, persuading the people to buy his little publications, 
 and explaining their contents when there is no reader to be 
 found. This the Mission has always regarded as a most im- 
 portant means of doing good, and thoroughly evangelistic in its 
 character. 
 
 I would now briefly refer to the effect of the various agencies 
 employed by the Mission. I shall give you a single illustration 
 from the old and another from the young. 
 
 Yadoji, when I first knew him, was about sixty years of age. 
 He was an intelligent farmer, living in a village about seventy 
 miles from Nagpoor. One day he came to my house for a book 
 containing the same doctrine as a little one that he had been 
 reading. This, he said, he had some time before obtained in 
 the shop of a merchant in the city, who, not valuing it himself, 
 tossed it to him to do with it as he pleased. It was the First 
 Book for Children in Marathi, beginning with the alphabet and 
 ending with some simple sentences full of Christian truth. This 
 Yadoji took home, and, as he read about Jesus dying for his 
 salvation, he thought of Him by day and dreamed about Him 
 by night. The little book contained the ten commandments ; 
 and the old man, feeling it right to observe the Lord's Day, 
 made a division of his only room. On the one side he sat with 
 his book and read and prayed ; on the other his wife, who could 
 not understand what had come over him, sat with her wheel and 
 span. Gladly I gave him a Marathi New Testament, and soon 
 after visited him at his village. I found that in about three 
 months he had read the New Testament through, and could turn 
 to passages that had struck him during perusal. There was one 
 mistake, however, into which he fell, though naturally enough in 
 his circumstances. Not knowing the interval of time that had 
 elapsed since the book of the Eevelation had been written, he 
 sometimes prayed that the backsliding churches there mentioned 
 might repent and do their first works, and so be saved from the 
 punishment with which they were threatened. In about a year 
 after he was baptized, when he was cast out by his relatives and 
 disowned even by the wife of his bosom. He continued with the 
 Mission for another year, making known the truth which he had 
 embraced, when he revisited his village in the hope of inducing 
 
APPENDIX 377 
 
 his wife to live with him. By the way he was seized with fever, 
 and on reaching his old home he was denied admittance to it, 
 and sent to the cowhouse, where he lay till he died. Before his 
 decease he told his relatives that he died a believer in Jesus, and 
 that they were not to burn his body like a heathen's but to bury 
 it like a Christian's. The relatives, who had treated him with 
 cruelty while alive, disobeyed his injunctions after death. His 
 body was burned on the banks of the river, and his ashes cast 
 into the stream ; but his soul, I believe, is now with his Saviour 
 and his God. 
 
 My next case is that of Baba Pandurang, a Brahman boy 
 instructed in one of our city schools. When about fifteen years 
 of age he expressed his desire to follow Christ. As he was an 
 intelligent youth, this wish of his, had he lived at Madras, would 
 have been respected by the courts of law. But he resided at 
 Nagpoor under a native prince, and though he had taken refuge 
 with us and broken his caste, he was peremptorily demanded by 
 the British Eesident, handed over to the Eaja, arraigned before a 
 Brahmanical court convened in the palace, and for having boldly 
 declared in the presence of all that he wished to be a Chris- 
 tian, was sent to prison, where he remained, with the sanction 
 of a countryman of our own, for upwards of a quarter of a 
 year. Being all that time cut off from Christian inter- 
 course, and perpetually assailed with the solicitations of 
 sorrowful parents and the arguments of sophistical priests, his 
 constancy gave way, and he was released from confinement on 
 his denying Christ. But in a year after his convictions returned, 
 and when he fled to us again for protection not even the British 
 Resident had the courage to order him a second time to be given 
 up. He is now a consistent Christian, a catechist labouring 
 among both old and young of his countrymen, and a candidate 
 for the ministry. 
 
 The number of adults baptized since the commencement of 
 the Mission is forty -four. Our schools are attended by 800 
 pupils, and we have to minister to between two and three 
 hundred of our countrymen belonging to the military service. I 
 cannot conclude without what has been called "recruiting." 
 
 Though we have to thank God that He has granted us some 
 measure of success at Nagpoor, yet we have hitherto made only 
 the most inconsiderable beginning of the work there. What 
 are two missionaries (alas ! too frequently reduced to one), but 
 what are even two missionaries to four or five millions of people ? 
 There are hundreds of villages in our Province that have never 
 heard the Gospel hundreds that contain not even one individual 
 
378 STEPHEN HISLOP 
 
 able to read. Our cry is for teachers and preachers. And the 
 same cry proceeds from all our Mission stations. The number 
 of our missionaries has been diminished by death ; their strength 
 has been reduced by disease and manifold labour, and even to 
 supply existing vacancies one or two men are required. But 
 surely God expects more than this at our hands. In vain will 
 be all the lessons which He has been teaching us by recent 
 events in India, if at a time when the stewardship of that land 
 has afresh been given to our nation, and the openings for usefulness 
 are every year becoming wider and more numerous, if at a time 
 when He is pouring out His Spirit on our people at home, and 
 spreading among them a deeper concern about their own souls 
 and the souls of others, we shall be content simply to maintain 
 our ground and shut our eyes to the millions of our fellow-sub- 
 jects that are perishing for lack of knowledge. At the call of 
 duty the soldiers of an earthly monarch make light of heat and 
 cold and dangers by sea and land, and shall the soldiers of the 
 Cross shrink from an equal measure of self-denial 1 When the 
 stability of our power in the East was imperilled by the late re- 
 volt, Britain did not grudge her treasure or the flower of her 
 chivalry to avert the evil and reconquer the rebellious districts ; 
 and shall the churches of the land be more parsimonious of their 
 money or their men, when they know that the sacrifice is to bring 
 India, that has been so long ruled over by Satan, under the blessed 
 sceptre of the Saviour King. The Churches in the South have in- 
 creased their agency, and why should not the Church of our 
 fathers 1 The English seats of learning are sending forth their best 
 men men like French ^ of Agra, a double first, equally eminent in 
 classics as in mathematics, who would not enter a place of safety 
 if his native Christian brethren were to be left to the tender 
 mercies of the Sepoys ; or like the late lamented Eagland, who 
 left his academic dignity and spent the proceeds of his fellow- 
 ship itinerating through the villages of Tinnevelli. I am per- 
 suaded that there will be found the same self-sacrificing spirit 
 among the students of our own halls and the preachers of our own 
 beloved Church. 
 
 1 First Bishop of liahore. 
 
 Zd December 1859. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Abdool Masihi, 327. 
 
 Aberdeen, 210, 284. 
 
 Aboriginals of India, 214. 
 
 Achatince, 286. 
 
 Adoption, 137, 139. 
 
 ^bba, 4. 
 
 jEshna, 12. 
 
 Afghan War, 151. 
 
 Africa, 270, 274. 
 
 Ahmednagar, 55. 
 
 Ajanta, 36, 55. 
 
 Akbar, 35. 
 
 Albert, Prince, 275. 
 
 Alexander, Rev. W. B., 300. 
 
 Al Kindy, 328. 
 
 All Fools' Day, 107. 
 
 Al Mamun, Caliph, 328. 
 
 Alps, 259. 
 
 Amarkantak, 42, 241, 270. 
 
 Ampullaria, 249. 
 
 Amraoti, 152. 
 
 Anderson, Rev. J., 74, 93, 99, 
 
 292. 
 Anglo-Indian society, 339. 
 Aniulids, 265. 
 Annexation, 139, 142, 158. 
 Ants, 69. 
 Apa Saheb, 36. 
 Apaya, 85, 322. 
 Arabia, 270. 
 Arbutus, 12. 
 Archaeology, 241. 
 Arthington, Mr. R., 197, 207. 
 Aryan, 33, 80. 
 Assye, 36. 
 
 Asterophyllites, 265. 
 Auckland, Lord, 173. 
 Azeemoolla Khan, 173. 
 
 Baki Bai, 137, 281. 
 Balfour, Dr. G., 275. 
 
 Sir George, 311. 
 
 Barbour, Robert, 326. 
 Barclay, Miss Mary, 160. 
 Barkoi, 167, 264. 
 Baroda, 36, 112. 
 
 149, 
 
 Barrackpore, 172, 175. 
 Barzoi, 327. 
 Belaspore, 42. 
 Benfey, 82. 
 Bengal, 248, 263. 
 
 Asiatic Society, 275. 
 
 Bengal Hurkaru paper, 121. 
 Bentinck, Lord W., 37, 151. 
 Benuas, 286. 
 Berar, 55, 151, 323. 
 Berhampore, 172. 
 Berkeley, Rev. M. J., 316. 
 Bernard, Sir C, 116. 
 Bhandara, 222, 326. 
 Bhima, 224. 
 Bhosla family, 36. 
 Bible, 129, 293, 328, 340. 
 Binjewars, 219. 
 Birdwood, Colonel, 283. 
 Blanford, Mr. W. T., 268. 
 Blattidce, 257. 
 Boileau, Colonel, 190. 
 Bolarum, 153. 
 Bombay, 54, 247, 260. 
 
 Asiatic Society, 261, 275. 
 
 Bonar, Horatius, 18. 
 
 Bori, 334. 
 
 Bose Hemnath, 336. 
 
 Boston, Thomas, 5, 300. 
 
 Botany, 273. 
 
 Brachijops laticeps, 268. 
 
 Brahmanism, 55, 64, 68, 82, 114, 181, 
 
 214, 294, 356, 370. 
 Braidwood, the missionary, 328. 
 Brainerd, 358. 
 Brandis, Sir D., 275. 
 Bremner, Professor, 328. 
 Brewster, Sir D., 18, 268, 295. 
 British Association, 264, 284. 
 British rule, 323. 
 Brittany, 241. 
 Brown, 213. 
 
 Dr. R., 274. 
 
 Browning, Mr. Colin, 321. 
 
 Bryant, 13. 
 
 Buchanan, Dr. James, 15. 
 
380 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Buchanan, Dr. Kobert, 300. 
 Buckland, Dr., 18. 
 Buddhism, 55, 214, 294. 
 Buist, Dr., 144, 244. 
 Bunbury, Sir C, 261, 274. 
 Bunyan, 13, 85. 
 Burma, 294. 
 Burns the poet, 18. 
 
 the missionary, 21, 300. 
 
 Burton, Chief-Justice, 336. 
 Butara, 266. 
 
 Caesalpina, 107. 
 
 Calcutta, 172, 173. 
 
 Calcutta Review, 276. 
 
 Calder, J., 246. 
 
 Caldwell, Bishop, 211, 356. 
 
 Calopteryx, 12. 
 
 Cambuslang Revival, 300. 
 
 Campbell, Sir George, 218. 
 
 Candlish, Rev. Dr., 47, 343. 
 
 Canning, Lord, 40, 127, 173, 310. 
 
 Carey, William, 36, 213, 249, 358. 
 
 Carlyle, Thomas, 14, 16. 
 
 Carnival, 107. 
 
 Carter, Dr., 246, 275. 
 
 Cassida, 256. 
 
 Caste, 114, 117, 123, 181, 323. 
 
 Celts, 241. 
 
 Census of India, 214. 
 
 Central Provinces, 33, 311. 
 
 Ceratodi, 263. 
 
 Chalmers, Thomas, 14, 29. 
 
 Chambars, 330. 
 
 Chamberlain, missionary, 38. 
 
 Chanda, 81, 264. 
 
 Chapatees, 175, 183. 
 
 Chapman, Captain W. D., 202, 284. 
 
 Chatteesgarh, 34, 320. 
 
 Chesney, Captain, 168. 
 
 Chikakol, 152. 
 
 Chikalda, 151. 
 
 Chindwara, 164, 241, 326. 
 
 Church of Scotland, 45. 
 
 Free, 15, 45, 47, 289, 313, 378. 
 
 Established, 79. 
 
 United Presbyterian, 47. 
 
 of England, 73. 
 
 of India, 41. 
 
 Presbyterian, 41, 289. 
 
 Missionary Society, 327. 
 
 Chutia Nagpoor, 380. 
 
 Civil courts and conscience, 123, 363. 
 
 Cleveland, A., 213. 
 
 Coal, 164, 202, 262. 
 
 Codes of India, 308, 363. 
 
 Coldingham, 4. 
 
 Coldstream, 2. 
 
 Colebrooke, 36, 103. 
 
 Coleoptera, 150, 257. 
 
 Colossians, 358. 
 
 Colportage, 130, 191, 293. 
 
 Columba, 4. 
 
 Coming of the Lord, 337. 
 
 Conscience, 123, 338, 363. 
 
 Cooper, Rev. J. G., 280, 328, 343. 
 
 Coorg, 116. 
 
 Corncockle-Muir, 20. 
 
 Coromandel coast, 260. 
 
 Cotton, Sir A., 138. 
 
 Bishop, 331, 358. 
 
 Craig, 294. 
 
 Crichton, Captain, 143. 
 Crimean War, 173. 
 Cross, Mrs. Kerr, 359. 
 Crystalline rocks, 258. 
 Cubbon, Sir M., 116. 
 Cullen, Rev. G. D., 291. 
 Cunningham, Principal, 6, 300. 
 Cuthbert, 4. 
 Cuvier, 247. 
 Cyclopteris, 254. 
 CypHdce, 262. 
 
 Dalhousie, Marquis of, 37, 103, 116, 
 
 173, 247. 
 Dalton, Colonel, 218. 
 Darwin, Dr., 258. 
 Dasara, 105, 195, 373. 
 Dawson, Rev. J., 241. 
 Day of the Lord, 337. 
 De Beaumont Elie, 248, 258. 
 Dekhan, 33. 
 
 Delhi, 189, 196, 209, 282. 
 Denison, Sir W., 273. 
 Deogarh Raja, 220. 
 De Tracy, Destutt, 248. 
 Dewali, 195. 
 Dhanjibhai Nauroji, 6. 
 Dhawalagiri, 230. 
 D'Herbelot, 230. 
 Dicnyodonts, 305. 
 Diroms, 18. 
 
 Discretion, age of, 124, 363. 
 Disruption of Church, 30. 
 Dnyanodaya newspaper, 350. 
 Dodds, Rev. J., 18. 
 Dods, Colonel, 321, 334. 
 Douglas, Rev. J., 327. 
 Dravidian, 33, 212. 
 Druidical Circles, 170. 
 Duff, Dr. A., 25, 53, 99, 120, 157, 
 
 204, 289, 332. 
 Dufferin, Lord, 308. 
 Dum-dum, 172. 
 Dumfries Courier, 18. 
 
 Synod, 288. 
 
 Duncan, Dr. H,, 16, 18. 
 
INDEX 
 
 381 
 
 Dundee, 27. 
 Duns, 2, 11, 120. 
 
 Professor, 8, 63, 275. 
 
 Scotus, 4. 
 
 Durand, Sir H., 103, 128, 307. 
 Durham, 4. 
 
 East India Company's Aemy, 70, 173, 
 
 180. 
 
 and Idolatry, 104, 182. 
 
 Charter of 1853, 131. 
 
 Contrasted with Native States, 113. 
 
 Edinburgh, 47. 
 
 Education, Christian, 52, 98, 129, 198, 
 
 308, 374. 
 
 Commission, 308. 
 
 Despatch of 1854, 308. 
 
 Edwardes, Sir H., 105, 173, 291. 
 
 Edwards, Jonathan, 296, 300. 
 
 Materidce, 257. 
 
 Elephanta, 283. 
 
 Elichpoor, 150. 
 
 Ellenborougli, Lord, 103, 129, 182. 
 
 Elliot, Colonel E. K., 142, 310. 
 
 C, 149. 
 
 Sir Walter, 275. 
 
 Ellis, Mr. E., 174. 
 Elphinstone, Lord, 173. 
 
 Mountstuart, 36, 103. 
 
 Elura, 57. 
 
 Entomology, 69, 257, 273. 
 Entonwstraca, 265, 266. 
 Eocene flora, 316. 
 Equisetum, 265. 
 Erskine, Dr. John, 296. 
 Eshwant Rao, 138. 
 Estherice, 263, 317. 
 Eyre, Dr., 58. 
 Excise, 321. 
 
 Fairbairn, Principal, 6. 
 
 Falconer, Dr., 274. 
 
 Fawcett, Henry, 140. 
 
 Feiz Buksh, 176, 190, 205. 
 
 Ferryden, 294. 
 
 Finns, 211. 
 
 Fisher, Edward, 5. 
 
 Folk-lore, 229. 
 
 Eraser, Mr. A. H. L., 320. 
 
 Free Church of Scotland, 15, 45, 254, 
 
 285, 313, 378. 
 French, Bishop, 378. 
 Friend of India, weekly, 120, 127, 
 
 289, 310, 351. 
 Forbes, Professor E., 14. 
 Forsyth, Captain, 34, 220, 316. 
 Funeral rites, 225. 
 
 Ganoid fishes, 271. 
 
 Gardiner, Allen, 358. 
 
 Gardner, Rev. J. W., 303. 
 
 Gayatri, 82, 165. 
 
 Geological survey of India, 275. 
 
 Geology, 163, 202, 260. 
 
 GeHs, 12. 
 
 German Missionaries, 42, 95. 
 
 Ghazipore, 43. 
 
 Girar, 163. 
 
 Glasgow General Assembly, 45. 
 
 Missionary Society, 46. 
 
 Rev. Dr., 102. 
 
 Synod, 288. 
 
 Gleuelg, Lord, 104. 
 
 Glossopteris, 253, 265. 
 
 Godavari, 34, 95, 264, 334. 
 
 Goudi, 62, 168, 216. 
 
 Gonds, 34, 42, 166, 212, 321, 371. 
 
 Gondwana, 42, 247, 268, 270. 
 
 Gordon, Rev. Dr., 26, 45. 
 
 Gordons in Eromanga, 358. 
 
 Gossner, 42. 
 
 Grant of Arndilly, 295. 
 
 Sir Charles, 218. 
 
 Greenough, Mr. G. B., 264. 
 Greig, Peter, 6, 358. 
 Grey, Henry Dr., 18. 
 Grote, Mr. A.. 275. 
 Guindy, 273. 
 Guthrie, Thomas, 340. 
 G^iy Ma7inering, 296. 
 Gwalior, 112. 
 Gyrinus, 12. 
 
 Haidar Ali, 102. 
 
 Haidarabad, 55, 124, 208, 243, 322. 
 
 Haig, Colonel, 275. 
 
 Halifax, Lord, 107. 
 
 Hamerton, P. G., 247. 
 
 Hamilton, Sir W., 14.. 
 
 Hanna, Dr. T., 325. 
 
 Hannington, Bishop, 359. 
 
 Hardinge, Lord, 141. 
 
 Hardy, James, 15. 
 
 Samuel, 130, 153. 
 
 Hastings, Marquis of, 136. 
 Haughton, Professor, 268. 
 Havelock, Sir H., 39. 
 Hebich, 153. 
 Hemar Pant, 307. 
 Heude, Dr., 188, 280. 
 Hiawatha, 229. 
 Hill, D. 0., 29. 
 
 Mrs., 44, 373. 
 
 Sir William, 39, 43, 60, 373. 
 
 Hill Stations, 279. 
 Himalaya, 34, 259. 
 Hindi, 62. 
 Hinduism, see Brahmanism. 
 
382 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Hindustan, 33. 
 
 Hindustani, 62. 
 
 Hinganghat, 80, 82. 
 
 Hippuris, 95. 
 
 Hisam-ood-deen, 327. 
 
 Hislop College, 75, 114, 158, 321, 
 328. 
 
 Alexander, 2. 
 
 Robert, 2, 11, 14. 
 
 Janet, 27. 
 
 HisLOP, Stephen, birth, 2 ; parents, 7 ; 
 teachers, 8 ; boyhood, 9 ; student, 
 15 ; teacher, 17 ; spiritual history, 
 21 ; missionary, 26 ; shipwreck, 28 ; 
 raarriage, 30 ; lands at Bombay, 31 ; 
 ordination described, 47 ; reaches 
 Nagpoor, 55 ; founds the mission, 
 60 ; spiritual state, 63 ; entomolo- 
 gist, 69 ; work among Europeans, 72 ; 
 founds the Hislop College, 75 ; first 
 converts, 76 ; colleague, 79 ; tours, 
 81 ; fears hydrophobia, 91 ; work in 
 Madras, 93 ; geological discovery, 
 97 ; fights against intolerance, 101 ; 
 on East India Company and idolatry, 
 105 ; the Holi and Dasara, 107 ; 
 Baba Pandurang's case, 117; thoughts 
 on 31st birthday, 119 ; intimacy 
 with Durand, 129 ; intercourse with 
 Mr. Mansel, 131 ; on Raja of Nag- 
 poor's death, 137 ; nearly killed by 
 a mob, 144 ; on Robert Nesbit, 149 ; 
 with Colin Mackenzie, 151 ; visit of 
 Dr. Duff", 157 ; tours, 161 ; the 
 Gonds, 167 ; saves Nagpoor in the 
 Mutiny, 176 ; Mutiny Journal, 189 ; 
 intercourse with British officers, 203 ; 
 final opinion on the Mutiny, 207 ; 
 study of the Gonds, 215 ; describes 
 them, 221 ; reduces their language, 
 228 ; takes down the Lay of Lingo, 
 230 ; archseological researches, 241 ; 
 as a geologist, 248 ; his scientific 
 correspondence, 253 ; his Madras 
 lecture, 258 ; an ideal naturalist, 
 263 ; study of soils, 269 ; helps the 
 Geological Survey, 273 ; on sick 
 leave, 278 ; life at home, 284 ; ad- 
 dresses, 289 ; in the revival at Ferry- 
 den, 295 ; addresses the General 
 Assembly, 301 ; returns to India, 
 306 ; causes civil reforms, 310 ; geo- 
 logical correspondence, 316 ; fruit of 
 his action, 319 ; tour in Berar, 322 ; 
 last report, 325 ; saves a Bengali, 
 329 ; last attack on inhuman and 
 intolerant practices, 330 ; meets 
 Bishop Cotton, 332 ; at worship, 335 ; 
 last conversation, 339 ; last preach- 
 
 ing of Christ, 341 ; drowned, 342 ; 
 
 public opinion, 349 ; burial, 352 ; 
 
 character and position in the history 
 
 of missions, 356 ; one of the great 
 
 multitude of saints, 359. 
 Hislopia, 257. 
 Hislopite, 268. 
 Hogg, 18. 
 Holms, 270. 
 Holi, 105, 189. 
 Holkar, 36. 
 
 Holmes, History of Mutiny, 174. 
 Hooker, Sir W., 251. 
 Horoscope, 125. 
 Hull, Mr., 20. 
 Human Sacrifices, 223. 
 Hunter, Rev. Dr., 79, 115, 151, 156, 
 185, 357. 
 
 Thomas, 79, 185. 
 
 Hunterite, 268. 
 
 Hutton, 14. 
 
 Huxley, Professor, 261, 317. 
 
 Hydrophobia, 92, 138. 
 
 Hymn of All Saints, 361. 
 
 Idolatry and East India Company, 
 105, 131, 165, 222, 281, 373. 
 
 Income-tax, 323. 
 
 India, Physical and Ethnic, 33, 259, 
 369. 
 
 Peninsular, 259, 270. 
 
 Indian Civil Service, 140. 
 
 Indore, 32, 112, 123. 
 
 Inkerman, 170. 
 
 Intolerance, 105, 116, 134, 377. 
 
 Irish Missions, 45. 
 
 Irving, Edward, 16. 
 
 Jabalpoor, 34, 158, 264. 
 Jackson, Mr., 336. 
 Jacquemont, Victor, 246. 
 Jainas, 57. 
 
 Jairam, S., Professor, 328. 
 Jameson, Professor, 14. 
 
 Major, 23, 283. 
 
 Janoji, 195, 314. 
 
 Jenkins, Sir R., 36. 
 
 Jerdon, Dr., 194, 257, 266. 
 
 Jibel Atakah, 283. 
 
 Johnston, Major L., 174, 189, 199, 
 
 282. 
 
 the missionary, 329. 
 
 Jones, Professor Rupert, 262, 274, 
 
 317. 
 Judson, 44. 
 Jung, Sir Salar, 124. 
 
 Kafir Missions, 46. 
 Kalankis, 65. 
 
INDEX 
 
 383 
 
 Kali, 222. 
 
 Kamtlii, 44, 164, 179, 258. 
 
 Kanlian, 164, 264. 
 
 Karanjia, 40, 42. 
 
 Karens, 294. 
 
 Kathiawar, 45, 102. 
 
 Kaye, Sir J., 121. 
 
 Keith- Falconer, Ion, 359. 
 
 Khartabhojas, QQ. 
 
 Khelat, 287. 
 
 Kilsyth revival, 300. 
 
 Kingsley, Charles, 359. 
 
 Knox, John, 3. 
 
 Koitor, 219. 
 
 Kolam tribe, 324. 
 
 Kols, 42, 212. 
 
 Konds, 219. 
 
 Koran, 35. 
 
 Korhada, 265. 
 
 Kota, 262. 
 
 Kotlingam, 86. 
 
 Koyi, William, 359. 
 
 Krishna river, 96, 341, 359. 
 
 idol, 107. 
 
 Kurs, 227. 
 
 Labyrinthodonts, 268, 271, 305. 
 Ladies Society for Female Education, 
 
 23, 284. 
 Laing, Rev. J., 300. 
 Lammermuirs, 6. 
 Land-tax, 319. 
 Lanji, 170, 223. 
 Lauderdale, 6. 
 Lawrence, Lord, 40, 173, 308. 
 
 Sir H., 308. 
 
 Lay of Lingo, 232. 
 Leith, Dr., 275, 287. 
 Lesley, General, 3. 
 Leslie, Professor, 14. 
 
 Rev. A., 41. 
 
 Leyden, 18. 
 
 Lias, 256. 
 
 Lindisfarne, 4. 
 
 Lingaim Ganu, 133. 
 
 Lingo lay, 229. 
 
 Liverpool conference, 291. 
 
 Livingstone, David, 218, 358. 
 
 Lochar Moss, 20. 
 
 Loesch, missionary, 42. 
 
 Lonar Lake, 307. 
 
 London Geological Society, 252, 261, 
 
 274. 
 Longfellow, 230. 
 Longicom, 256. 
 Lucknow, 209. 
 Lulloo Bai, 128. 
 Lyall, Sir A., 67. 
 Lymnea, 252. 
 
 M'Cheyne, R. M., 18, 20. 
 M'Crie, Dr. T., 6. 
 
 Mackenzie, General Colin, 150, 153, 
 351. 
 
 Bishop, 358. 
 
 Hon. A., 320. 
 
 Captain H., 316, 334. 
 
 M'Leod, Donald, 39, 291. 
 
 Madagascar, 270. 
 
 Madhoji Bhosla, 36. 
 
 Madras, 96, 124, 251, 253, 260. 
 
 army, 199. 
 
 Mahadewas, 168, 264. 
 
 Mahanadi, 34. 
 
 Maine, Sir H. S., 155, 308. 
 
 Malaysia, 270. 
 
 Malcolms, 18. 
 
 Malcolmson, Dr., 246, 252, 265. 
 
 Maledi, 263. 
 
 Man, Early, 245. 
 
 Mangali, 262, 268. 
 
 Mansel, Mr., 131. 
 
 Maratha states, 35, 101. 
 
 Marathi, 62, 148, 308. 
 
 Marriage rites, 225, 237. 
 
 Marrow of Divinity, 5, 300. 
 
 Marshman, Joshua, 39, 53. 
 
 John, 120. 
 
 Martyn, H., 358. 
 Masulipatam, 158. 
 Mayo, Lord, 104. 
 Medlicott, Mr. J. G., 276. 
 Meerut, 172. 
 Menzies, F. N., 15. 
 Mercer, 8. 
 Meria, 223, 371. 
 Merimee, P., 247. 
 Metcalfe, Lord, 103. 
 Mhowa tree, 227. 
 Middleton, Rev. E., 20. 
 Midnapoor, 158. 
 Miller, Hugh, 15, 274. 
 
 Dr. Hugh, of Shandon, 300. 
 
 Dr. J., 265, 295. 
 
 Misal, Rev. S., 152. 
 
 Missionary qualifications, 24, 49, 63. 
 
 methods, 43, 51, 98, 129, 288, 
 
 294, 308, 325, 328, 335, 374. 
 
 societies, 44, 45, 46, 300, 302. 
 
 ordination, 47. 
 
 ideals, 51, 359, 378. 
 
 sacrifice, 54, 358. 
 
 saints, 358. 
 
 tours, 81, 161, 170, 323, 332. 
 
 address, model, 369. 
 
 Mitchell, Rev. Dr. M., 31, 54. 
 
 J., 55. 
 
 Rev. Dr. Hugh, 286. 
 
 Mohammed, 35. 
 
384 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Mohammedans, 68, 82, 163, 175, 181, 
 
 214, 328. 
 Moharam, 82, 189. 
 Moncreiff, Sir Henry, 296. 
 Monkhali, 76. 
 Monro, Lieutenant, 264. 
 Montgomery, Sir E., 131, 308. 
 Montrose, 294. 
 Moore, J. C, 254, 274. 
 Moravians, 42. 
 Morris, Professor, 274. 
 Mothoor, 164, 315. 
 Moulton, 300. 
 Mouswald, 14. 
 Moxon, Colonel, 38. 
 Muir, Sir W., 311. 
 Munro, General, 102. 
 Murchison, Sir K., 20. 
 Mure, Mrs. Macredie, 240. 
 Murray, Mr. A., 262. 
 Museum, 194. 
 
 Mutiny in India, 79, 172, 189, 289, 358. 
 Mysore, 141. 
 
 Nagpoor, 27, 81, '194, 311, 332, 371. 
 
 State, 32, 64, 101, 133, 142. 
 
 geology, 261, 350. 
 
 Naini Tal, 319. 
 
 Nair Brigade, 112. 
 
 Nana Dhoondopunt, 103, 173, 196. 
 
 Narbada, 34. 
 
 Natlia Singh's case, 363. 
 
 Natural History, 272. 
 
 Nellore, 95. 
 
 Nesbit, Eev. E., 31, 59, 149. 
 
 Neuroptera, 257. 
 
 Neutrality in religion, 292. 
 
 Newbold, Captain, 246, 286. 
 
 New College, Edinburgh, 13, 30. 
 
 Nicolson, John, 173. 
 
 Nirmal, 94. 
 
 Noble, Eev. E., 93. 
 
 Non-regulation system, 307. 
 
 Northumbria, 14. 
 
 Oldham, Dr., 247, 275, 318. 
 
 Olney, 20, 287. 
 
 Ongole, 96. 
 
 Ordination, missionary, 47. 
 
 Orissa, 36. 
 
 Orthoptera, 257. 
 
 Owen, Sir E., 257, 268. 
 
 Pachmarhi, 170, 279. 
 
 Pahud Singh, 154, 322. 
 
 Paithan, 288. 
 
 Palmerston, Lord, 107. 
 
 Paludina, 252, 257. 
 
 Pandurang, Baba, 115, 155, 355, 377. 
 
 Pariahs, 114. 
 Parker, Bishop, 359. 
 Parvati, 231. 
 Paspuluni, 222. 
 Paterson, David, 8. 
 
 Eev. Mr., 364. 
 
 Paul, St., 145, 240. 
 Fecopteris, 254. 
 Pegu, 44. 
 Pelias, 12. 
 Pench, 164, 264. 
 Penny, Captain, 59. 
 Pentaptera, 170, 222. 
 Perry, Sir E., 336. 
 Persian, 62. 
 
 Gulf, 287. 
 
 War, 173. 
 
 Perumal, 85. 
 
 II, 90. 
 
 Phayre, Sir A., 104, 308. 
 
 Phyllotheca, 265. 
 
 Physa, 252, 266. 
 
 Pindari robbers, 38, 205. 
 
 Plassey centenary, 175. 
 
 Playfair, Professor, 14. 
 
 Plowden, Mr. G., 148, 174, 308. 
 
 Polygamy, 137. 
 
 Pondiclieri, 271. 
 
 Poona, 55. 
 
 Pottinger, Sir H., 97. 
 
 Pranhita, 264. 
 
 Prestwich, Professor, 244. 
 
 Prices, 320. 
 
 Primula, 16. 
 
 Prostrations in Eevivals, 296. 
 
 Providence, 10. 
 
 Prusad, Professor B., 328. 
 
 Puckle, Lieutenant, 334. 
 
 Pykoo, Gond, 39. 
 
 Pyrola, 12. 
 
 Queen Victoria, 27, 124. 
 
 Eaghoji Boshla, 36, 132, 136, 141. 
 
 Eagland, 378. 
 
 Eailways, 322. 
 
 Eajahgopaul, Eev. P., 93. 
 
 Eajamahendri, 271. 
 
 Eajmahal flora, 286. 
 
 Eajpootana, 124. 
 
 Ealston, Eev. J., 7. 
 
 Eamasawmi, 86. 
 
 Eamsay, Captain G., 103, 113. 
 
 Earatek, 328. 
 
 Rana, 287. 
 
 Eanade, Professor G. G., 328. 
 
 Eanees of Nagpoor, 128, 137. 
 
 Rangarao, 327. 
 
 Eaniganj coalfield, 304. 
 
INDEX 
 
 385 
 
 Ranjeet Singh, 103, 247. 
 
 Red Sea, 283. 
 
 Regulations of East India Company,307. 
 
 Regur soil, 269. 
 
 Reid, Sir W., 251. 
 
 Relief Church, 6. 
 
 Ren wick, 5. 
 
 Revivals, spiritual, 295. 
 
 Hhizodus, 13. 
 
 Rikad Gowree, 233. 
 
 Ripon, 4. 
 
 Lord, 308. 
 
 Robertson, Rev. Dr. A., 328. 
 Romanists, 194. 
 Ruskin, John, 291. 
 Russellkonda, 201. 
 Rutherford, Samuel, 296. 
 Ruthwell, 20. 
 
 Sagar, 42. 
 
 Safdar Ali, Maulavi, 327. 
 
 Saints, missionary, 358. 
 
 AH, 359. 
 
 Salicornia, 95. 
 
 Sandilands, Rev. Dr., 326. 
 
 Sankey, Lieutenant, 264. 
 
 Sanskrit, 52. 
 
 Santals, 213. 
 
 Saswad, 210. 
 
 Satara, 141. 
 
 Satpoora, 34, 240, 264. 
 
 Savings Banks, 19. 
 
 Schlagintweit brothers, 275, 287. 
 
 Schwartz, 86. 
 
 Science, 130. 
 
 Scottish soldiers, 58, 61, 71. 
 
 Scott, Sir Walter, 296. 
 
 Scotus, J., of Duns, 4. 
 
 Scythia, 212, 227. 
 
 Sedgwick, Professor, 20. 
 
 Seoni, 41. 
 
 Serampore, 38, 282. 
 
 Serpents, 283. 
 
 Shaftesbury, good Earl, 291. 
 
 Shamanism, 244. 
 
 Shankar Acharya, 165. 
 
 Sheridan, 142. 
 
 Sheriff, T., 8. 
 
 Sherwood, Mrs., 85. 
 
 Sheshadri, Dr. N., 124. 
 
 Shields, A. and M., 4. 
 
 Shiva, 67, 370. 
 
 Shorapoor, 243. 
 
 Shortrede, Colonel, 283, 300. 
 
 Shrawan, 89. 
 
 Shripat's case, 336. 
 
 Sialkot, 79, 363. 
 
 Sikhs, 123, 124, 162. 
 
 Sikh War, 71, 141. 
 
 Silewada, 265. 
 Sindhi, 80. 
 Sindia, 36. 
 Singh, Behari Lai, 41. 
 
 Natha, 123. 
 
 Sitabaldi, 36, 58, 190, 199, 266, 316. 
 
 Siva, 231, 240. 
 
 Sivaji, 35. 
 
 Smith, Baird, 173. 
 
 Snake peoples, 34, 67. 
 
 Soils of India, 269. 
 
 Spring, 255. 
 
 Stephen, 357. 
 
 Stevenson, Rev. Dr., 24, 286. 
 
 Stewart, James, C.E., 359. 
 
 Stothert, Rev. R., 209, 240, 303. 
 
 Suez, 283. 
 
 Swinging Festival, 330. 
 
 Taeniopteris, 255. 
 
 Takalghat, 80, 242, 336, 341. 
 
 Takli, 176, 305. 
 
 Tamil, 62, 228. 
 
 Tantia Topee, 205. 
 
 Tapti, 34. 
 
 Tattooing, 220. 
 
 Taylor, Meadows, 244. 
 
 Telugu, 62, 94, 228. 
 
 Temple, Sir R., 174, 311, 313. 
 
 Tenasserim, 307. 
 
 Thessalonians, 337. 
 
 The Vestiges of Creation, 257. 
 
 Thomson, Dr. A., 18. 
 
 Tigers, 324. 
 
 Timothy, Rev. P., 328. 
 
 Tinnevelli, 378. 
 
 Tipoo, 102. 
 
 Toleration, see Intolerance. 
 
 Touch, General, 197. 
 
 Trap rock, 268. 
 
 Travankor, 102, 112. 
 
 Trevelyan, Sir C, 102. 
 
 Trichinopoli, 271. 
 
 Tucker, H. C, 284. 
 
 Turanian, 33, 212. 
 
 Tweedie, Rev. Dr., 160, 280. 
 
 Tyndall, Professor, 268. 
 
 Umret, 168, 262. 
 University of Edinburgh, 14. 
 
 of Glasgow, 15. 
 
 of Dublin, 268. 
 
 Usan, 300. 
 
 Vepert, 260. 
 
 Vernacular Education Society, 293. 
 Vertebraria, 253. 
 Vindhya, 34. 
 
 Virapa, 152, 253, 263, 318, 343. 
 2C 
 
386 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Viraswamy, 76. 
 Vishnu, Q6. 
 
 Visions in Kevivals, 296. 
 Voysey, 246, 265. 
 
 Waenganga, 34, 264, 334. 
 Wallace, Sir John A., 17. 
 Wallich, Dr., 317. 
 Wan, 94. 
 Wana, 334, 341. 
 Wapshare, Captain, 265. 
 Wardha, 34, 80, 161, 264, 320. 
 Warora, 80. 
 
 Wellington, Duke of, 36, 55. 
 Welsh, Professor D., 14, 30. 
 Western India, 369. 
 Whitbv, 4. 
 
 White, Adam, 209, 358. 
 Whitlock, Captain J., 90. 
 Whitton, Rev. D., 328. 
 Williams, 358. 
 Williamson, Rev. H. D., 326. 
 Willoughby, Sir J. P., 102. 
 Wilson, Dr. John, 6, 23, 44, 47, 202, 
 261, 350. 
 
 Wilson, Professor John, 14. 
 
 Rev. Dr. J. H., 284. 
 
 James, 311. 
 
 Windsor Castle wreck, 27. 
 
 Wisely, Rev. G., 283. 
 
 Witness paper, 184. 
 
 Woman, Hindu, 87, 137, 221, 281. 
 
 work, 91, 284. 
 
 Wood's Index Testaceologicus, 309. 
 Woodward, Major, 90. 
 Wreck, 27. 
 Wynch, Major, 59. 
 
 XyloWis, 302. 
 
 Yadoji, 78, 85, 89, 376. 
 
 Yawatmahal, 324. 
 
 York, 4. 
 
 Youngson, Rev. Mr., 364. 
 
 Yule, Colonel Henry, QQ, 2iL 
 
 Sir George, 213, 243. 
 
 Zanana, 128. 
 
 Ziemann, missionary, 43. 
 
 Zoology, 273. 
 
 THE END 
 
 Printed by R. & R. Clark Edinburgh 
 
BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 The Life of William Carey, D.D., Shoemaker and Missionary, 
 Professor of Sanskrit, Bengali, and Marathi, in the College of 
 Fort - William, Calcutta. With Portrait and Illustrations. 
 Library Edition, price 16s. Popular Edition, Vs. 6d. 
 London: John Murray. 1885. 
 
 "Dr. George Smith, author of the well-known lives of Dr. DufiF, and of 
 Wilson of Bombay, continues his biographies of Indian missionaries by a 
 Life of Dr. William Carey, in many respects the most remarkable man of 
 the three. Carey has had to wait long for a biography ; previous accounts of 
 him have all been rather sketchy ; but he has at length found one with un- 
 usual qualifications for the task, who has produced an altogether admirable 
 work. Dr. Smith began to collect materials for this work during his long 
 residence in Serampore, which was begun when Carey was only twenty years 
 dead, and in the course of which he got thoroughly acquainted with the 
 nature of Carey's work in India, and had access to everything likely to 
 illustrate it. These materials he has worked up with great literary skill and 
 finish, into one of the most instructive and readable biographies we have 
 seen." Contemporary Review, March 1886. 
 
 " It is long since we have read any book so full of the highest inspiration, 
 and presenting a portrait of the very grandest religious and moral beauty, 
 in which simplicity and humility of feeling are as prominent as quiet great- 
 ness of achievement. " British Quarterly Review, January 1886. 
 
 "This biography brings out the man thoroughly, and it will be welcome 
 to a much wider circle than that which is interested in Missions." The 
 Spectator, 21st November 1885. 
 
 This "biography of Carey is a fascinating book." The Scotsman, 25th 
 December 1885. 
 
 ' * We have spoken plainly on the points of which we have to complain 
 in this biography. But we hope that the very fact of our having done so 
 will serve to emphasise our welcome of this really valuable volume, and our 
 tribute to the honour of the great missionary who is the subject of it." The 
 Mission Field, published for the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 
 May 1886. 
 
 The Life of John Wilson, D.D., F.R.S., for Fifty Years 
 Philanthropist and Scholar in the East. With Portrait and 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Price 9s. London : John 
 Murray. 1879. 
 
 "Dr. Smith's life of the late Dr. John Wilson of Bombay is, without 
 exception, one of the most valuable records of missionary work in India ever 
 submitted to the English public, and equally worthy of its subject and its 
 author. . . . Dr. George Smith's mature knowledge of Indian affairs has 
 enabled him to give an admirable presentation of Dr. Wilson's life and labours 
 in connection with the great public improvements and progress of the years, 
 extending over two generations of official service, during which he resided in 
 Bombay. Dr. Smith has given us not a simple biography of Dr. Wilson, but 
 a complete history of missionary, philanthropic, and educational enterprise in 
 Western India, from the Governorship of Mountstuart Elphinstone, 1819-27, 
 to that of Sir Bartle Frere, 1862-67. He has arranged the many subjects 
 with which he has had to deal, and the materials placed at his disposal, with 
 great simplicity, clearness, and effect." The Times. 
 
BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 The Life of Alexander Duff, D.D., LL.D. With Portraits by 
 Jeens. (1) Library Edition, 2 vols. Royal 8vo. Price 24s. 
 (2) Popular Edition, 1 vol. Price 9s. London : Hodder and 
 Stoughton. 1879. 
 
 " Dr. George Smith's life of Duff is characterised by the same mastery 
 of his subject and skill in its presentment as distinguished his * Life of Dr. 
 John Wilson of Bombay.' " The Athenceum. 
 
 'The two missionaries are happy in their biographer." The London 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 The Student's Geography of British India, Political and 
 
 Physical, with Maps (detailing the principal Mission Stations 
 of Forty -six Churches and Societies, and of the Latin and 
 Greek Churches there). Price 7s. 6d. London : John Murray. 
 1882. 
 
 " It is a marvel of labour and condensation." The Spectator. 
 
 "The difficult and usually ungrateful task of condensing such a gigantic 
 subject into a given number of pages has been undertaken and accomplished 
 so ably and carefully that the descriptions, though necessarily brief, are full of 
 interest. The whole book is carefully and thoroughly planned. The maps 
 are clear and well arranged." The Economist. 
 
 Short History of Christian Missions, from Abraham and 
 Paul to Carey, Livingstone, and Duff. Second Edition. Price 
 2s. 6d. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark. 1886. (Handbooks for 
 Bible Classes and Private Students.) 
 
 "Here we have not only the history of all missions, but also the philo- 
 sophy, the origin, the theory, the rationale of this department of the kingdom 
 of Christ. The details of the story of the various missions, and the life and 
 work of the world's most noted and devoted missionaries, are graphically 
 recorded, and the statistical information given is particularly useful and 
 thorough. The possessor of this little volume will find himself as well fur- 
 nished as if he had a hundred volumes on missions at his hand." The British 
 and Foreign Evangelical Revieio. 
 
Albemarle Street, 
 
 October, 1888. 
 
 ME. MUEEAY'S 
 
 FORTHCOMING WORKS 
 
 THE PRINCIPAL PUBLIC SPEECHES AND ADDRESSES OF 
 
 H.R.H. The Prince of Wales. 
 
 DURING TWENTY-FIVE YEARS 1863-1888. 
 Edited by Dr. MACAULAY, 
 
 Author of " Victoria R. I., Her Life and Reign." 
 With Portrait. Svo. 
 
 -^ 
 
 NOTES OF CONVERSATIONS OF 
 
 The Duke of Wellington 
 
 WITH 
 
 PHILIP HENRY, FIFTH EARL STANHOPE. 
 
 ]83i-i85i. 
 
 Crown Svo. 
 
 The Correspondence of the late 
 John Lothrop Motley, d.c.l 
 
 FORMERLY UNITED STATES MINISTER IN ENGLAND. 
 
 AUTHOR OF 
 
 " THE RISE OF THE DUTCH REPUBLIC," " HISTORY OF THE 
 
 UNITED NETHERLANDS," &c. 
 
 M^ith Portrait. 2 Vols. Svo. 
 
Mr. Mu7'rays Forthcoming Works. 
 
 The Bank Mey Roll. 
 
 WITH SOME ACCOUNT OF THE NORMAN LINEAGES. 
 
 By the DUCHESS OF CLEVELAND. 
 
 3 Vols. Small ^io. 
 
 The diking kge. 
 
 THE EARLY HISTORY, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS OF THE 
 ANCESTORS OF THE ENGLISH-SPEAKING NATIONS. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED FROM 
 
 THE ANTIQUITIES DISCOVERED IN MOUNDS, CAIRNS, AND BOGS, 
 AS WELL AS FROM THE ANCIENT SAGAS AND EDDAS. 
 
 By PAUL B. DU CHAILLU, 
 
 Author of " Equatorial Africa," " Land of the Midnight Sun," &c. 
 With I200 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Medium Svo. 
 
 
 
 THE 
 
 Correspondence of Daniel O'GonnelL 
 
 THE LIBERATOR. 
 
 Edited with Notices of his Life and Times. 
 
 By WM. J. FITZPATRICK, F.S.A. 
 
 With Portrait. -2 Vols, ^vo, [Ready. 
 
 " The secret thoughts and acts of one who played a part so important as Dan O'Connell 
 cannot be without interest to the reader, or value to the historian. My purpose has been to 
 discover and preserve a record of those thoughts, not to write a detailed life of the Liberator, 
 which has been already done by various hands. 
 
 "This Collection of O'Connell's Letters with the exception, peihaps, of some to Dr. 
 MacIIale, published by Miss Cusack are unknown to his biographers, and show the frequent 
 inaccuracies of their detail. 
 
 "The late P. V. Fitzpatrick possessed from 1830 the Liberator's confidence to a most 
 remarkable degree. To him O'Connell would write often twice in one day, unbosoming his 
 inmost thoughts, and detailing facts interesting at the time, and of historic value now. ' It 
 lightens my heart to write to you,' he says, on March 11, 1833 ; and in these volumes countless 
 confidential utterances will be found. To no other man did he open his mind so freely." 
 Editor s Preface, 
 
Mr. Murray s Forthcoming Works. 
 
 International Law. 
 
 BEING THE WHEWELL LECTURES DELIVERED BEFORE THE 
 UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE IN 1887. 
 
 By SIR HENRY SUMNER MAINE, K.C.S.I., 
 
 Late Master of Trinity Hall, Cambridge, and Member of the Indian Council. 
 
 8w. is. 6d. [Ready, 
 
 Lives of Twelve Good Men. 
 
 By JOHN W. BURGON, B.D., Late Dean of Chichester. 
 
 I. The Learned Divine, Martin Joseph Routh. 
 \\.The Restorer of the Old Paths. Hugh James Rose. 
 III. T^y^^ Man of Saintly Life. Charles Marriott. 
 IV. The Great Provost. Edward Hawkins. 
 v. The Remodeller of the Episcopate. Samuel WiLBERFORCE. 
 Wl.The Humble Christian. Richard Lynch Cotton. 
 VII. The Faithful Steward. Richard Greswell. 
 VIII. 77/^ Pious Librarian. Henry Octavius Coxe. 
 IX. The Christian Philosopher. Henry Longueville Mansel. 
 X. The Singleminded Bishop. WiLLlAM Jacobson. 
 XI. 77^^ Earnest Parish Priest. Charles Page Eden. 
 XII. The Good Layman, Charles Longuet Higgins, 
 
 Two Vols. Crown Svo. 24s. [Ready. 
 
 " I rejoice to think that we shall be reminded of him delightfully by the appearance in 
 October of The Lives of Twelve Good Men his last work a work entirely unpolemical, which 
 interested him most deeply, and into which he threw his whole strength. This work happily is 
 completed, and only awaits the publishing season." Dean Goulbt4?-n, 
 
 Three Generations of English Women. 
 
 OR THE MEMOIRS AND CORRESPONDENCE OF 
 
 MRS. JOHN TAYLOR MRS. SARAH AUSTIN 
 
 AND LADY DUFF GORDON. 
 
 By JANET ROSS (n6e DUFF GORDON). 
 
 With Portraits. 2 Vols. Crown Svo. [Ready. 
 
Mr. Murray s Forthco7ning Works. 
 
 Three Counsels of the Divine Master. 
 
 FOR THE CONDUCT OF THE SPIRITUAL LIFE. 
 By E. MEYRICK GOULBURN, D.D. 
 
 Dean of Norwich. 
 2 Vols. Crown ^vo. 
 
 Principal Shairp and his Friends. 
 
 By Professor WM. KNIGHT, 
 
 Of the University of St. Andrews. 
 
 With Portrait. Zvo. {Ready. 
 
 - 
 
 The Invisible Powers of Nature. 
 
 SOME ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PHYSICAL SCIENCE 
 FOR YOUNG BEGINNERS. 
 
 By E. M. CAILLABD. 
 
 Post 8vo. 
 
 The Land of Manfred 
 
 PRINCE OF TARENTUM AND KING OF SICILY. 
 
 PICTURESQUE EXCURSIONS IN APULIA AND OTHER 
 
 LITTLE VISITED PARTS OF SOUTHERN ITALY, 
 WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THEIR HISTORICAL ASSOCIATIONS. 
 
 By JANET ROSS (ne DUFF GORDON), 
 
 Author of "Three Generations of Englishwomen." 
 fVitA Map and Illustrations. Croivii 8z>o. 
 
Mr. Mtirrays Forthcoming Works, 
 
 life of Sir William Siemens, f.r.s., 
 
 CIVIL ENGINEER, 
 
 By WILLIAM POLE, F.R.S. 
 
 Hon. Secretary of the Institute of Civil Engineeus. 
 
 Wt^A Portrait and Illustrations, Svo. [Reacly. 
 
 A SELECTION FROM 
 
 The Scientific Papers of the Late 
 Sir William Siemens, f.r.s. 
 
 JFit/i Illustrations. 3 Vols. Svo. 
 
 Buddhism 
 
 IN ITS CONNEXION WITH BRAHMANISM AND HINDUISM, 
 AND IN ITS CONTRAST WITH CHRISTIANITY, 
 
 BEING THE 
 
 DUFF LECTURES FOR 1888. 
 
 By SIR MONIER WILLIAMS, K.C.I.E., D.C.L., &c. 
 
 8vo. 
 
 l/oyoge of the Marchesa to New Guinea. 
 
 WITH NOTICES OF FORMOSA, LIU-KIU, AND THE 
 ISLANDS OF THE MALAY ARCHIPELAGO. 
 
 By F. H. H. GUILLEMARD, F.L.S. 
 
 Cheaper Edition. Map and Illnslrations. One Vohtme, Medium 2>vo. 
 
Mr. Mtirray^s Forthcommg Works, 
 
 THE CAREER OF 
 
 Major George Broadfoot, ae,, 
 
 IN AFGHANISTAN AND THE PUNJAB. 
 
 COMPILED FROM HIS PAPERS AND THOSE OF 
 
 LORDS ELLENBOROUGH AND HARDINGE. 
 By MAJOR WM. BROADFOOT, R.E. 
 
 JVi^/i Portrait and Maps. Sz'^?. \Ready. 
 
 English Fans and Fan Leaves, 
 
 IN THE COLLECTION OF 
 
 LADY CHARLOTTE SCHREIBER. 
 
 150 Illustrations. Folio. 
 
 Life of Alexander Pope. 
 
 By W. J. COURTHOPE, M.A. 
 
 Forming the Completing Volume of the 
 
 WORKS OF POPE. 
 
 By CROKER, ELWIN, and COURTHOPE. 
 
 With Copious Index to the Whole Work. 2,vo. 
 
 
 
 Among Cannibals. 
 
 TRAVELS IN AUSTRALIA, INCLUDING A YEARS RESIDENCE 
 
 AMONG THE LITTLE KNOWN SAVAGE TRIBES IN 
 
 THE N.E. PART OF THE CONTINENT. 
 
 By CARL LUMHOLTZ, M.A., 
 
 Member of the Scientific Academy of Christiania. 
 With Maps and 100 Illustrations. Medium Zro. 
 
Mr. Murray's Forthcoming Works. 
 
 Stephen His/op. 
 
 PIONEER MISSIONARY AND NATURALIST IN CENTRAL 
 INDIA. 1844-1863. 
 
 By GEORGE SMITH, C.I.E., LL.D., 
 
 Author of " The Life of William Carey," &c. 
 WM Portrait and Ilhtstrations. %vo. [Ready. 
 
 A Dictionary of Hymnology. 
 
 SETTING FORTH THE 
 
 ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN HYMNS OF 
 ALL AGES AND NATIONS, 
 
 WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THOSE CONTAINED IN THE 
 
 HYiMN BOOKS OF ENGLISH-SPEAKING COUNTRIES, 
 
 AND NOW IN COMMON USE; 
 
 Together with Biographical and Critical Notices of their Authors and 
 Translators, and Historical Articles on National and Denominational 
 Hymnody, Breviaries, Missals, Primers, Psalters, Sequences, &c., &c. 
 
 By VARIOUS WRITERS. 
 
 Edited by JOHN JULIAN, M.A., 
 
 Vicar of Wincobank, Sheffield. 
 
 One Volume, Medium Svo. 
 
 Uniform with Dr. Smith's ''DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE." 
 
 ' 
 
 London; 
 
 Its Historical Associations, Antiquarian and Modern. 
 
 ORIGINALLY COMPILED BY THE LATE PETER CUNNINGHAM, F.S.A. 
 
 A Library Edition, Revised, Re-ivritten and Re-arranged. 
 
 By JAMBS THORNE and H. B. WHEATLEY, F.S.A. 
 
 3 Vols, Medium 8w 
 
Mr, Murray's Forthcoming Works. 
 
 The Holy Places of JerusQlem. 
 
 By J. HAYTER LEWIS, F.S.A. 
 
 Institute of British Architects, and Emeritus P 
 University College, London. 
 
 With Illustrations, 8vo. los, 6i/, \^Read}'. 
 
 Vice-President of the Royal Institute of British Architects, and Emeritus Professor of Architecture, 
 University College, London. 
 
 The Infallibility of the Church. 
 
 A COURSE OP^ LECTURES DELIVERED IN THE DIVINITY SCHOOL 
 OF THE UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN. 
 
 By GEORGE SALMON, D.D., D.C.L., &c., 
 
 tietime Regius Professor of Divinity in tl 
 luction to the Study of the New Testamer 
 
 Svo. 1 2s. {Ready. 
 
 Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, and sometime Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of 
 Dublin ; Author of " An Introduction to the Study of the New Testament." 
 
 The Railways of England. 
 
 By W. M. ACWORTH. 
 
 INCLUDING 
 
 NORTH WESTERN. 
 
 MIDLAND. 
 
 GREAT NORTHERN. 
 
 MANCHESTER, SHEFFIELD, & 
 
 LINCOLN. 
 NORTH EASTERN. 
 
 SOUTH WESTERN. 
 
 GREAT W:ESTERN. 
 
 GREAT EASTERN. 
 
 BRIGHTON & SOUTH COAST. 
 
 CHATHAM & DOVER. 
 
 SOUTH EASTERN. 
 
 Crown Svo. 
 
 "Although most people have some conception and experience of the miracle of the age 
 known as the railway, there are few who have even a general understanding of it, and fewer 
 still who possess definite knowledge of its ramifications and details. Some such summary as 
 Mr. Acworth gives in Murray's Magazine is requisite to convey a real and lasting impression 
 of the immensity of the organization and its daily effect upon the piesent conditions of life." 
 Birmingham Daily Gazette. 
 
 A Dictionary of Latin Etymology 
 
 By JOHN K. INGHAM, LL.D. 
 
 Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 0/:e Volujue. Svo. 
 
Mr. Murray's Forthcoming Works. 
 
 A Broken Stinup-Leafher. 
 
 By CHARLES aHANVILLE, 
 
 Author of "Sir Hector's Watch." 
 
 Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. [Ready, 
 
 A NEW AND POPULAR EDITION OF 
 
 Major Lawrence, f.ls. 
 
 A NOVEL. 
 
 By the Hon. EMILY LAWLESS, 
 
 Author of "Hurrish." 
 
 One Vol. Crown Svo. 
 
 - 
 
 The Student's History of the 
 Roman Empire. 
 
 FROM THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE EMPIRE TO THE 
 ACCESSION OF COMMODUS, a.d. i8o. 
 
 Posi Svo. 
 
 %* This work will take up the History at the point at which Dean Liddell leaves off, and 
 casry it down to the period at which Gibbon begins. 
 
 MR. DARWIN'S WORKS. 
 
 The Power of Movement in Plants. 
 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Croivn Svo. 
 
 The Expression of the Emotions in 
 Men and Animals. 
 
 New Edition, revised, with Illustrations. Crown Svo. 
 
lo Mr, Murray s Forikcoming Works. 
 
 Handbook England and Wales. 
 
 ALPHABETICALLY ARRANGED. 
 
 New and Revised Edition. One Volume. Map. Post Svo. 
 
 Handbook Durham and Northumberland. 
 
 New and Revised Edition. Map. Post 8vo. 
 
 Handbook Lakes of Cumber/and 
 and Westmoreland 
 
 New and Revised Edition. Map. Svo. 
 
 ^-^ 
 
 Handbook Huntingdon and Bedfordshire. 
 
 Map. Post Svo. 
 
 Handbook L in coin shire. 
 
 Map. Post Svo. 
 
 A Portable Handbook to the 
 English Cathedrals. 
 
 WITH A CONCISE DESCRIPTION OF EACH. 
 fVHA Plans and Illustratiom. One Volume. Crown Svo. 
 
Albemarle Street, 
 October, 1888. 
 
 Ir, 
 
 urrag % 
 
 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 SIR HENRY LA YARD'S 
 
 Early Adventures in Persia, Susiana, and 
 
 Babylonia. 
 
 BEFORE THE DISCOVERY OF NINEVEH. 
 
 INCLUDING A RESIDENCE AMONG THE BAKHTIYARI AND 
 OTHER WILD TRIBES. 
 
 With Portrait and Illustrations. 2 Vols, Svo. 24^. 
 
 " Whatever may be the claims of other publications, with very many readers these two 
 volumes will be considered the most entertaining of the season's issues they are full of the 
 deepest interest from cover to cover." Field. 
 
 "II est impossible de lire cot ouvrage sans ^prouver un sentiment de juste admiration 
 envers Sir H. Layard." Revue Nouvel/e. 
 
 Finance and Politics: 
 An Historical Study. 1783-1885. 
 
 By SYDNEY BUXTON, M.P., 
 
 Author of "A Handbook of Political Questions," &c. 
 
 2 Vols. Svo. 26s. 
 
 "If it cannot be classed with light literature, it is for all that interesting and eminently 
 readable. It contains a surprising amount of information on the most varied subjects, it is 
 written in a spirit of impartiality of which it would be difficult to speak too highly, and it 
 bears witness in every page to a thorough mastery of the intricate subject of finance. 
 Considered as a literary production, merely, it is deserving of great praise ; the epigrammatic 
 style, the frequent allusions to Parliamentary episodes, the apt illustrations, &c., &c. ; all this 
 abundantly proves that one of the lessons which Mr. Buxton has learned from the great 
 masters of finance, is that of making even figures attractive." Glasgow Herald. 
 
12 Mr. Murray's New Publications. 
 
 [UNIFORM WITH THE ''SPEAKER'S COMMENTARY:'] 
 
 The Apocrypha^ 
 
 WITH A COMMENTARY, EXPLANATORY AND CRITICAL, 
 AND A REVISION OF THE TRANSLATION. 
 
 By the following Clergy of the Anglican Church. 
 
 Introduction .... George Salmon, D.D., Provost Trin. Coll., Dublin. 
 Esdras J. H. Lupton, M.A., Sur-master of St. PaursSchool. 
 
 Tobit & Esther . . . J. M. Fuller, M.A., Professor of Ecclesiastical 
 
 History, King's Coll., London. 
 Juditli 
 
 Song: of Three Children 
 Susanna 
 Bel and Drag-on 
 3IEanasses 
 
 "Wisdom Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. 
 
 Bcclesiasticus . . . Alfred Edersheim, D.D. 
 
 Baruch & Jeremy . . Archdeacon Gifford, D.D. 
 
 Maccabees .... Canon Rawlinson, M.A. 
 
 Edited by HENRY WAGE, D.D., 
 
 Preacher of Lincoln's Inn, Prebendary of St. Paul's, and Principal of King's College, London. 
 2 Vols. Medium Svo, $os. 
 
 "We feel that this Commentary on the Apocrypha marks a distinct advance in English 
 theological scholarship. We can hardly imagine that thirty or even twenty years ago any- 
 thing of the kind v^ould have been attempted. We are sure that it v/ould have been executed 
 in a very different spirit." Record. 
 
 " Dr. Wace and his able coadjutors have done their work in so thorough, scholarly, and 
 workmanlike, luminous, and yet so readable a manner, that they have left little to be desired. 
 It is far and away the best guide to the study of the Apocrypha yet issued from the EngUsh 
 or American press. " Nonconforjnist. 
 
 C. J. Ball, M.A., Chaplain of Lincoln's Inn. 
 
 Corney Grain. 
 
 By HIMSELF. 
 
 Post Svo. IS. 
 
Mr, Murray s New Publications. 
 
 A Readable English Dictionary. 
 
 ETYMOLOGICALLY ARRANGED. 
 With a Complete Alphabetical Index. 
 
 By DAVID MILNE, M.A. 
 
 Crozon 8vo. ys. 6d. {Just out. 
 
 ' * The book will be found both interesting and useful to many who have not had a 
 Classical Education. , . . The general plan of the book appears to be good, the practical 
 utility of etymological information being much increased when words derived from the same 
 source are brought together for comparison. The definitions are usually well expressed." 
 Atkenceitm. 
 
 " The main purpose of this work is to provide for those who either do not get a Classical 
 Education, or who are mere beginners in the study of Greek and Latin, an easy, interesting 
 and instructive method of acquiring a thorough knowledge of the derivatives from these 
 languages common in Enghsh." Preface. 
 
 " An excellent book. . . . We gladly allow that its contents justify the title. ... It is 
 sound matter very skilfully arranged." Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 " Mr, Milne has. we think, in his new Readable Enghsh Dictionary, hit the right nail on 
 the head. . . . We have no hesitation in pronouncing his Dictionary to be one of the most 
 entertaining and instructive and readable books of the season." Bookseller. 
 
 NEW SERIES OF ETON COLLEGE SCHOOL BOOKS. 
 
 The Eton Latin Grammar. 
 
 FOR THE HIGHER FORM. 
 By F. H. RAWLINS, M.A., and W. R. INGE, M.A., 
 
 Fellows of King's College, Cambridge, and Assistant Masters at Eton College. 
 Crown Sva. 6s. 
 
 " A good school-book, intelligently designed, well arranged, of moderate size, and 
 excellently printed. The word lore, often so dry and shapeless, is here reduced to intelligible 
 and interesting accounts of the history and analysis of inflexional forms, each in its proper 
 place. The accidence is generally helpful, and a good stepping-stone to philological study." 
 Journal of Education. 
 
 
 
 Memoir of George Edmund Street, RA 
 
 ARCHITECT. 
 By his Son, ARTHUR EDMUND STREET. 
 
 PVtl/i Portrait. Svo. l$s. 
 
 " There is an indefinable charm about this biography of a very loving and amiable man." 
 St. James's Gazette. 
 
 " This memoir of the greatest Gothic architect of his generation will find many appre- 
 ciative readers. . . . A most interesting memoir. " Building News. 
 
14 
 
 Mr, Mur^^ays New Publications, 
 
 A History of Greece 
 
 FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE TIME OF 
 
 ALEXANDER THE GREAT. 
 
 By GEORGE GROTE. 
 
 With Portrait, Map^ and Plans. lo Vols., Poit ?>vo, 50J'. 
 
 *^(.* This Edition is printed from the last Library Edition, ivhich contained the 
 Author s final revision. The volumes may be had separately. Post Svo, $s. each. 
 
 Contents : 
 I. Legendary Greece. 
 
 II. Early Society ; Homeric Poems ; 
 
 Geography ; Races ; Migrations ; Lykur- 
 Gus ; Messinian Wars ; Conquest of 
 Sparta ; Age of Despots ; Solon. 
 
 III. Greeks of Asia ; Phcenicians ; 
 
 Assyrians ; Egyptians ; Carthage ; Greek 
 Colonies ; Pan-hellenic Festivals ; Lyric 
 Poetry ; Peisistratid^e at Athens ; Per- 
 sian Empire ; Ionic Revolt. 
 
 IV. Marathon ; Ionic Philosophers ; 
 
 Thermopyl^ ; Salamis ; Plat^ea and My- 
 KALE ; Sicily and the Gelonian Dynasty ; 
 Themistokles and Aristeides ; Growth 
 of Athenian Empire ; Perikl^ ; Block- 
 ade OF Potid-ea. 
 
 V. Peloponnesian War ; Peace of 
 
 NiKiAS ; Battle of Mantineia ; Sicilian 
 Expedition planned : ALKiBiAofis. 
 
 VI. Operations in Syracuse and De- 
 struction OF THE Athenian Armament ; 
 Oligarchy of the Four Hundred ; Re- 
 stored Democracy ; Cyrus the Younger 
 in Asia Minor ; Battle of Arginus^e ; 
 The Thirty Tyrants and their Expul- 
 sion. 
 
 VII. Drama ; Rhetoric and Dialec- 
 tics ; Sophists ; Sokrat^s ; Ten Thousand 
 Greeks ; Lacedemonian Empire ; Corin- 
 thian War ; Agesilaus ; Battle of Kni- 
 Dus; Peace of Antalkidas. 
 
 VIII. Subjugation of Olynthus by 
 
 Sparta ; Battle of Leuktra ; Epamein- 
 ONDAS ; Headship of Thebes ; Pelopidas ; 
 Mantineia ; Sicilian Affairs ; Elder 
 
 DiONYSIUS. 
 
 IX. Carthaginian Army at Syra- 
 cuse ; DioNYSius THE Younger ; Dion ; 
 Timoleon ; Accession of Philip of Mace- 
 don ; Sacred War; Euboic and Olynthian 
 Wars ; Demosthenes ; Cheroneia ; Alex- 
 ander the Great ; Capture of Thebes. 
 
 X. Asiatic Campaigns of Alexander; 
 
 Battle of Issus ; Siege of Tyre ; Death 
 of Alexander ; Samian War ; Extinc- 
 tion OF Grecian Freedom ; Sicilian and 
 Italian Greeks ; Agathokles ; Outlying 
 Hellenic Cities ; General Index. 
 
 TSIS IS NOW THE ONZT EDITION IN CIMCVIiATION. 
 
 The Campaign of the Nile. 
 
 THE TESTIMONY OF AN INDEPENDENT EYE-WITNESS OF THE 
 
 HEROIC EFFORTS MADE FOR THE RESCUE AND RELIEF 
 
 OF GORDON AND KHARTOUM. 
 
 By ALEXANDER MACDONALD. 
 
 With Maps and Plans. Crown Svo. I2s. 
 
 "We have only been able to indicate a few of the many points of interest which Mr. 
 Macdonald has presented in his excellent book. He is to be thanked for telling with candour 
 and clearness, as well as with great literary skill, the story of our military glory and political 
 dishonour." St. fames' s Gazette. 
 
 " It will doubtless be read with interest by many." Field. 
 
Mr, Murray s New Publications. 
 
 Plato, 
 
 By GEORGE GROTE. 
 
 Nexv Edition, 
 
 Edited by Professor BAIN. 
 
 Hy a New Arrangement of the Contents, each Volume is composed of nearly 
 Related Subjects. 
 
 4 Vols. Crown Svo. Ss. each. 
 
 Contents. 
 
 I. Speculative Philosophy in Greece before So- 
 
 kraies ; Growth of Dialectic ; other Com- 
 panions of Sokrates : Xenophon; Life of Plato; 
 Platonic Canon ; Platonic Compositions gener- 
 ally ; Apology of Sokrates ; Kriton ; Euthry- 
 phron. 
 
 II. Alkibiades I. and II.; Hippias Major, Hip- 
 pias Minor ; Hipparchus Minos ; Theages ; 
 
 Erastae or Anterastae Rivales ; Ion ; Laches 
 Charmides ; Lysis ; Euthydemus ; Menon ; 
 Protagoras ; Gorgias ; Phaedon. 
 
 III. Phaedrus Symposion ; Parme'iides Theaete- 
 tus ; Sophistes ; Politikus ; Kratylus ; Phile- 
 bus ; Menexenus Kleitophon. 
 
 IV. Republic ; Timaeus and Kritias ; Leges and 
 Epinomis. General Index. 
 
 The Volumes may be had separately. 
 
 The Works of George Borrow. 
 
 Post Svo, 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 " The career and works of George Borrow are well worthy of study ; he may have been 'a 
 vagabond ' by taste and habit, but he was eminently a Christian and a gentleman, and many 
 men have earned greater name and fame without half his claims to the gratitude of society." 
 Saturday Rruiew. 
 
 I. The Bible in Spain ; or, the journeys and Im- 
 
 prisonments of an Englishman in an attempt to circulate the Scripture 
 in the Peninsula. With Portrait. 
 
 II- The Zincali I ^^ Account of the Gypsies of Spain ; 
 
 their Manners, Customs, Religion, and Language. 
 
 Ill- LavengrO \ The Scholar -the Gipsy and the 
 
 Priest. 
 
 IV. The Ronnany Rye ; a Sequel to Lavengro. 
 
 V. Wild Wales I its People, Language, and Scenery. 
 
 Also, Post Svo, $s. 
 
 VI. Romano LaVO-LiI ; With illustrations of English 
 
 Gypsies, their Poetry and Habitations. 
 
1 6 Mr. Murray^ s New Publications. 
 
 The Country Banker: 
 His Clients, Cares, and Work. 
 
 FROM FORTY YEARS' EXPERIENCE. 
 By GEORGE RAE, 
 
 Author of "Bullion's Letters to a Bank Manager." 
 New Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Society in Rome under the Caesars. 
 
 By WM. RALPH INGE, M.A., 
 
 Fellow of King's College, Cambridge, and Assistant Master at Eton College. 
 
 Cro7vn Svo. 6s. 
 
 Contents: Religion Philosophy Morality The Government and Society 
 Literature and Art Grades of Society-:-Education, Marriage, 
 etc. Daily Life Amusements Luxury. 
 
 "An exceedingly interesting volume. An ably written monograph. Its subject and the 
 interesting manner in which that subject has been treated make it far more attractive to general 
 readers than the common run of such productions. Mr. Inge gives a clear and striking picture 
 of the social aspects of Rome. Its scholarship is never obtrusive, and some of the popularity 
 which has attended Prof. Mahaffy's labours in a similar field will doubtless crown Mr. Inge's 
 successful efforts. " Scotsman. 
 
 Murray's Magazine. 
 
 HALF-YEARLY VOLUMES, hound in Cloth, Medium Svo. p. 6d. each. 
 
 VGLUJME I. JANUARY JUNE, 1887. 
 VOLUME II. JULY DECEMBER, 1887. 
 VOLUME III. JANUARY JUNE, li 
 
 " Murray's Magazine seems to stand out head and shoulders above its competitors." 
 Glasgow Herald. 
 
 "Though only a year old, Murray's has fairly won its way to the very front rank among 
 magazines. " Nonconformist. 
 
 ' ' Murray's Magazine improves with every new month. More convenient in form and 
 eighteenpence cheaper, it seems to contain all that we expect to get in the big monthlies." 
 Land and Water. 
 
Mr, Murray^ s New Publications, 17 
 
 The Causes which Led to the French 
 Revolution, 1789, 
 
 AND THE STATE OF SOCIETY BEFORE IT. 
 
 By ALEXIS DE TOCaUEVILLE. 
 Translated by HENRY REEVE, D.C.L. 
 
 Third Edition. %vo. \2s. 
 
 An Introduction to the Study of the 
 New Testament; 
 
 AND AN INVESTIGATION INTO MODERN BIBLICAL CRITICISM, 
 
 BASED ON THE MOST RECENT SOURCES of INFORMATION. 
 
 WITH A CHAPTER ON THE NON-CANONICAL BOOKS. 
 
 By GEORGE SALMON, D.D., D.C.L., &c. 
 
 Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 Third Edition^ Revised. Svo. i6s. 
 
 The Land of the Midnight Sun; 
 
 SUMMER AND WINTER JOURNEYS THROUGH SWEDEN, NORWAY, 
 LAPLAND, AND NORTHERN FINLAND, 
 
 With Descriptions of the Inner Life of the People, their Manners 
 AND Customs, the Primitive Antiquities, &c., &c. 
 
 By PAUL B. DU CHAILLU, 
 
 Author of " Explorations in Equatorial Africa," &c. 
 
 4IA Edition. With Map and 235 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Svo. 36J. 
 
 " Mr. Du Chaillu's work is likely to become one of the most popular books of the season. " 
 Times. 
 
 " Full of interest from beginning to end." Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 " One of the most interesting and valuable works of the season." Nonconformist. 
 
 " No writer has made travel in desolate regions more attractive." Spectator. 
 
1 8 Mr, Murray's New Publications. 
 
 The Eton Horace. 
 
 Part I. THE ODES, EPODES, AND CARMEN S^ECULARE. 
 
 With Notes. 
 
 By F. W. CORNISH, M.A., 
 
 Assistant Master at Eton College. 
 
 In Two Parts. With Maps. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 *^* As it is considered desirable that the Notes should be used only in the preparation 
 of the Lesson, and not in the Class, they are bound up separate from the Text. 
 
 " Mr. Cornish's translations are almost uniformly neat. We do not think we have ever seen 
 notes so well ^r'mitd.." Journal of Education. 
 
 The Preparatory Eton Latin Grammar. 
 
 CONTAINING THE ACCIDENCE AND THE SYNTAX RULES. 
 
 CHIEFLY DESIGNED FOR USE IN PRIVATE SCHOOLS. 
 
 By A. C. AINGER, M.A., and H. G. WINTLE, M.A. 
 
 Assistant Masters at Eton College. 
 Crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 The Elementary Eton Latin 
 
 Grammar. 
 
 A First Latin Exercise Book. 
 
 Adapted to the Eton Latin Grammar. 
 Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 FOR USE IN THE LOWER FORMS 
 Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 By A. C. AINGER, M.A., and H. G. WINTLE, M.A., 
 
 Assistant Masters at Eton College. 
 
 -- 
 
 THE ETON MATHEMATICAL SERIES. 
 
 I L ''Exercises in Arith- 
 metic. 
 
 By Rev. T. D ALTON, M.A., 
 
 Assistant Master at Eton College. 
 
 Crown Svo. 3s. 
 
 "These handbooks of ' Exercises ' should be widely used, as they embrace almost every 
 conceivable kind of question that the ingenuity of an examiner could devise. To teachers who 
 ' coach ' students for the various public examinations they will be indispensable. The volumes 
 have therefore our warmest commendation." Practical Teacher. 
 
 * Keys to these works supplied to authenticated teachers on application to the Publisher. 
 
 L "Exercises in Algebra. 
 
 By E. P. ROUSE, M.A., and A. 
 COCKSHOTT, M.A., 
 
 Assistant Masters at Eton College. 
 Crown Svo. 3^. 
 
Mr, Murray's New Publications. 19 
 
 A Glossary of Anglo-Indian Colloquial 
 Words and Phrases, 
 
 ETYMOLOGICAL, HISTORICAL, GEOGRAPHICAL, 
 AND DISCURSIVE. 
 
 By Col. YULE, C.B., & ARTHUR BURNELL, O.I.B. 
 
 Medium Svo, ^6s. Half bound. 
 
 Old English Plate: 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL, DECORATIVE, AND DOMESTIC; 
 ITS MAKERS AND MARKS. 
 
 With Improved Tables of the Date-Letters used in England, Scotland, 
 
 AND Ireland. 
 
 By WILFRED J. CRIPPS, M.A.. F.S.A. 
 
 Third Edition^ with Illustrations^ and Facsimiles. Medium Svo. 21 s. 
 
 4- 
 
 Handbook Surrey, Hants, and 
 Isle of Wight. 
 
 JVew and Revised Edition. Maps and Plans. Post Svo. los. 
 
 Kugler's Handbook of Painting. 
 
 THE ITALIAN SCHOOLS. 
 
 By Sir A. HENRY LAYARD, G.C.B., D.O.L., 
 
 VIcmber of the Institut de France, Academic des Inscriptions et Belles L< 
 the National Gallery, &c.; Author of " Nineveh and its Remains." 
 
 Fifth Edition. Revised^ with 200 Illustrations. Two Vols. Crown Svo. 30J. 
 
 Corresponding Member of the Institut de France, Acad^mie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres ; Trustee of 
 the National Gallery, &c.; Author of " Nineveh and its Remains." 
 
20 Mr. Murray s New Publications. 
 
 Samuel Taylor Coleridge 
 
 AND THE ENGLISH ROMANTIC SCHOOL. 
 By PBOFESSOR ALOIS BRANDL, 
 
 Professor of English at the University of Prague. 
 
 Translated by LADY EASTLAKE, assisted by the Author. 
 
 With Portrait. Crown Svo. I2s. 
 
 " Coleridge's life, character, and substantial work recounted, described, and estimated with 
 uncommon geniahty and fairness, and a most agreeable absence of ostentation of science and 
 system. ... A treatise of much learning and good sense." St. James's Gazette. 
 
 COMPLETION OF 
 
 The Dictionary of Christian Biography. 
 
 Edited by WM. SMITH, D.C.L., and HENRY WACE, D.D., 
 
 Principal of King's College, London. 
 
 This Work contains a Comprehensive Account of the Personal, the 
 Literary, the Dogmatic, and the Ecclesiastical Life of the Church 
 during the First Eight Centuries of Christianity. 
 
 Four Vols. Medium Svo. 6 i6s. 6d. 
 
 The unique position of this work, and its very great value to all theological students, have 
 been recognised by the principal scholars of England and Germany. The Times reviewer 
 wrote 
 
 "The value of the work arises, in the first place, from the fact that the contributors to 
 these volumes have diligently eschewed mere compilation ; and, in fact, the articles include 
 many really important monographs by highly competent scholars, frequently adding to a 
 summary of what had been already known the results of new and original investigations. 
 Essays of this class deserve the better -welcome on account of their comparative infrequency in 
 this country. ... In these volu?nes we welcome the most important additio7i that has been 
 made for a century to the historical library of t lie E7iglish theological studefit." 
 
 And in Hilgenfeld s Zeitschrift we read : " Bei dieser Gelegenheit wir machen aufmerksara 
 auf das vorztigliche Dictionary of Christian Biography, &c., wo man iiher alles Betreffende in 
 den ersten 8 Jahrhunderten der Christlichen Kirche, kurz und gut Nachricht findet. Ein 
 solches Werk gereicht der Englischen Theologie zur hohen Ehre." 
 
 "This noble collection of biographies and treatises ought properly to be reviewed, as it has 
 been compiled, by distribution amongst specialists. Many of its articles, if they were printed 
 in larger type, would make volumes of considerable size, and supply the critic with plenty of 
 hard work The Dictionary as it stands is a truly noble monument of the best con- 
 temporary English scholarship, in which the two absolutely necessary elements of the perfect 
 historical temper the conservative and the critical too often opposed as contraries, are 
 happily blended." Saturday Review. 
 
 *^ Subscribers are recommended to complete thdr Sets. 
 
Mi\ Murray s New Publications, 
 
 21 
 
 The Unity of Nature. 
 
 By the DUKE OF ARGYLL, K.G. 
 
 Third and Cheater Edition. 8w. \2s. 
 
 -^ 
 
 Life of William Carey, D.D. 
 
 SHOEMAKER AND MISSIONARY. 
 
 PROFESSOR OF SANSCRIT, BENGALEE, AND MARATHEE 
 AT THE COLLEGE OF FORT WILLIAM, CALCUTTA. 
 
 1761 1834. 
 
 By GEORGE SMITH, LL.D., 
 
 Author of the Lives of John Wilson and Alexander Duff. 
 Popular Edition^ Portrait and Illustrations, Post Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Journal of the Royal Agricultural 
 Society of England. 
 
 PUBLISHED HALF- YEARL V. 
 VOLUME XXIV. PART I. APRIL, 1888. 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PpRMANENT WhEAT AND BARLEY Ex- 
 periments IN Stackyard Field, Woburn. 
 By Sir John Lawes, Bart. 
 
 Conditions of Wheat-Growing in 
 
 India. By George Watt, M.D., F.L.S., 
 CLE. 
 
 Indian Wheat Trade. By Wm. E. 
 
 Bear. 
 
 Modern Improvements in Corn-Mill- 
 ing Machinery. By W. Proctor Baker. 
 
 Practical Valueof Dung as compared 
 
 WITH Artificial Manures. By R. Vallen- 
 tine. 
 Recent Experiences in laying down 
 Land to Grass. By James A. Caird. 
 
 Wool and its Uses. By John W. 
 
 Turner. 
 
 Recent Improvements in Cider and 
 
 Perry Making. By D. R. Chapman. 
 
 Reports on Miscellaneous Imple- 
 ments. Trials of Potato-Raising 
 Machines, and Farm Prize Competition 
 (Classes 4 and 5), at the Newcastle 
 Meeting of the Society. 
 
 Report on the Spring Show of 
 
 Thoroughbred Stallions at Nottingham. 
 By G. S. Lowe. 
 
 Annual and other Reports of the 
 
 Society's Scientific Officers. 
 
 Svo. 6s 
 
2 2 Mr, Mtcrrays New Publications. 
 
 England's Case Against Home Rule. 
 
 By A. V. DICEY, B.C.L., of the Inner Temple, 
 
 Fellow of All Souls, and Vinerian Professor of English Law at Oxford. 
 Third Edition. Croivn %vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 " This is a book which will richly repay the most careful study by Home Rulers as well 
 as by Anti-Home Rulers." Scotsman. 
 
 *' It is in our judgment absolutely conclusive." Saturday Review, 
 
 " A deep feeling of political duty pervades the whole argument, which adds a weight and 
 dignity to the reasoning, and increases the impressive effect of a work that is already note- 
 worthy for its vigour, its acuteness, and its learning." Guardian. 
 
 Why England Maintains the Union. 
 
 A POPULAR RENDERING OF THE ABOVE WORK. By C. E. S. 
 
 Post 8vo. IS. 
 
 Geographical Etymology. 
 
 A DICTIONARY OF PLACE NAMES, 
 GIVING THEIR MEANING AND DERIVATIONS. 
 
 By C. BLACKIE. 
 
 Third Edition y Revised and Enlarged. Crown %vo. 'js. 
 
 "Of speculating on place names there is no end. The tourist who has ever had his 
 curiosity awakened what intelligent tourist has not ? by the names of the places he passes 
 through, will find this vohmie a delightful companion, opening up to him novel sources of 
 interest, and conveying no small amount of information and suggestion of a curious kind." 
 Daily Netvs. 
 
 -->- 
 
 Sermons and Addresses to Children 
 
 INCLUDING THE BEATITUDES AND THE 
 FAITHFUL SERVANT. 
 
 By ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, D.D., 
 
 Late Dean of Westminster. 
 Iionrih Thousand. Post Zvo. 3 J, 6d, 
 
Mr, Mtcrrays New Ptiblicaiions. 
 
 Dean Hook's Church Dictionary; 
 
 A PRx\CTICAL MANUAL OF REFERENCE FOR 
 CLERGYMEN AND LAYMEN. 
 
 l^th Edition^ thoroughly Revised, 
 
 By WALTER HOOK, M.A., and W. R. W. STEPHENS, M.A. 
 
 One Volume, {l^^ pp.) ^vo...2is. 
 
 " No book could have gone through so many editions, and have become so widely 
 appreciated, without having well deserved its reputation . . . the revision has been 
 conducted with the utmost care, while the judicious impartiality with which editors have 
 treated matters on which opinion is still divided, deserves our warmest acknowledgment." 
 Saturday Review. 
 
 Life and Labour. 
 
 OR, CHARACTERISTICS OF MEN OF CULTURE AND GENIUS. 
 By SAMUEL SMILES, LL.D. 
 
 Author of " Self-Help," " Character," "Thrift," " Duty," etc. 
 
 Post Svo. 6s. 
 
 "As yearb roll on, the author's store of apt illustrations becomes ampler, while in the case 
 of Dr. Smiles, his skill in dealing with them shows no failure. Life and Labour is a com* 
 paniou volume to Self-Help and Character, and its publication at this season will be regarded 
 as opportune. . . . No more suitable volume could be found (for a prize book) to bear 
 the inscription Laboris prainiuvi." Academy. 
 
 " 
 
 DR. SCHLIEMANN'S WORKS. 
 
 Tiryns. Troja. 
 
 A Prehistoric Palace of the Researches and Discoveries on 
 
 Kings of Tiryns. Disclosed by | the Site of Homer's Troy, and 
 
 Excavations in 1884-85. other Sites. 
 
 Illustrations, 42J-. i Illustrations. 42s. 
 
 Ancient Mycenae. Ilios. 
 
 Discoveries and Researches on , History of the City and Coun- 
 
 the Sites of Mycenae and Tiryns. j try of the Trojans. 
 
 Illustrations. 50J. 1 Illustrations. 50^. 
 
24 
 
 Mr, Murray s New Publications, 
 
 COMPLETION OF THE 
 
 Student's History of the English Church. 
 
 FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES TO THE PRESENT DAY. 
 By G. G. PERRY, M.A., 
 
 Canon of Lincoln, and Rector of Waddington. 
 
 FIRST TERIOD, 5961509; SECOND PERIOD, 1509 1717. 
 
 THIRD PERIOD. 1717 1884. 
 
 Three Volumes, Post %z'0. *js, 6d. each. 
 
 Amongst other matters dealt with in this volume are the Great Revival Movement of the 
 latter half of the last century the foundation of the Colonial Church the Oxford Movement 
 the Papal Aggression the Rise of Ritualism the Disestablishment of the Irish Church 
 the Pan-Anglican Conferences the Gorham Case Essays and Reviews Bishop Colenso's 
 Works the Ridsdale Case, &c., &c. 
 
 ' ' A most valuable history, full of information well digested and arranged, and enriched 
 by well-chosen quotations from documents which are buried in blue books and law reports, or 
 * live dispersedly ' in numerous biographies and memoirs." Journal of Education. 
 
 Letters from Naples 
 
 During the Autumn of 1884. 
 By AXEL MUNTHE. 
 
 Translated by 
 MAUDE VAL]ERIE WHITE. 
 
 With Frontispiece. Post %vo. ds. 
 
 The Great Silver River. 
 
 Notes of a Residence in Buenos 
 Ayres. 
 
 By Sir HORACE RUMBOLD, 
 Bart., K.C.M.G. 
 
 H. B. M. Minister at The Hague. 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 Some Verdicts of History 
 Reviewed. 
 
 By WILLIAM STEBBING, 
 
 Late Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. 
 Svo. 12S. 
 
 Ministry of Fine Arl to the 
 Happiness of Life. 
 
 By T. GAMBIER PARRY. 
 
 Second Edition, with an Index, .Svo, 4s. 
 
Mr. Murray s New Piiblications. 
 
 25 
 
 WORKS BY REV. DR. WAGE, 
 
 PRINCIPAL OF KING'S COLLEGE, LONDON. 
 
 I. Christianity and Morality: 
 
 Being the BOYLE LECTURES, 1874-5. 
 Seventh Edition. Crown %vo. 6s, 
 
 II. The Foundations of Faith : 
 
 Being the BAMPTON LECTURES for 1879. 
 
 Second Edition. Svo. ys. 6d. 
 
 III. The Gospel and its Witnesses. 
 
 SOME OF THE CHIEF FACTS in the LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 Second Edition. Crown %vo. 6s. 
 
 Lord Beaconsfield's Letters 
 to His Sister. 1830-1852. 
 
 With Additional Letters and 
 Notes. 
 
 Edited by HIS BROTHER. 
 
 A popular Edition. Portrait. Post%vo. 2s. 
 
 The Croker Correspondence 
 
 and Diaries, 1809-1830. 
 
 Relating to the Chief Political 
 Events of the present Century. 
 
 By LOUIS J. JENNINGS, M.P. 
 
 Second Edition. Portrait. 3 Vols. %vo. 45^. 
 
 MOUNTSTUART ELPHINSTONE'S HISTORY OF INDIA. 
 
 P^;./ /.Hindu and Mahom- /"^r///. Rise of the British 
 
 medan Periods. 
 
 Edited by E. B. COWELL. 
 
 <tth Edition^ with Map, 8vo. i8s. 
 
 Power in the East. 
 
 By Sir EDWARD COLEBROOKE. 
 
 With Maps. Svo. i6s. 
 
26 
 
 Mr. MiLvrafs New Ptcblications. 
 
 The Consulting Architect. 
 
 PRACTICAL NOTES ON DIFFI- 
 CULTIES CALLING FOR 
 ARBITRATION. 
 
 By ROBERT KERR, 
 
 Author of " The English Gentleman's House." 
 Crown Svo, gs. 
 
 Bolingbroke ! 
 
 AN HISTORICAL STUDY. 
 
 The Political Life : Bolingbroke in 
 
 Exile : The Literary Life. 
 
 TO WHICH IS added AN EsSAY ON 
 
 "Voltaire." 
 By J. CHURTON COLLINS. 
 
 Cro7vn Svo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Persia and the Persians. 
 
 By S. G. W. BENJAMIN, 
 
 Late United States Minister to the 
 Court of Persia. 
 
 With 60 Illustrations. Svo. 24J. 
 
 England'sChronicle in Stone. 
 
 By J. F. HUNNEWELL. 
 
 Derived from her Cathedrals, 
 Churches, Abbeys, &c. 
 
 IVifh 60 Illustrations. 
 
 vo. 24s. 
 
 -M- 
 
 WORKS BY THE LATE REV. G. R. GLEIG, 
 
 LATE CHAPLAIN-GENERAL OF JHE FORCES. 
 Post Svo. 
 
 I. Life of the First Lord Clive, 
 
 THE FOUNDER OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE IN INDIA. 3^- 6./. 
 
 ii.-Life of General Sir Thomas Munro. 
 
 WITH A SELECTION FROM HIS CORRESPONDENCE. 3^. 6^''- 
 
 iii.-The Story of the Battle of Waterloo. 
 
 FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES. 3^. 6d. 
 
 IV. The Campaigns of the British Army 
 
 at Washington and New Orleans. 181415. 2;. 
 
 v.--Sale's Brigade in Afghanistan. 
 
 WITH THE SEIZURE AND DEFENCE OF JELLALABAD. 2s. 
 
Mr. Murray s New Publications. 
 
 27 
 
 Cfte ^peafeer'gg Commentary. 
 A Commentary on the Holy Bible. 
 
 EXPLANATORY AND CRITICAL, WITH A REVISION 
 OF THE TRANSLATION. 
 
 BY BISHOPS AND CLERGY OF THE ANGLICAN CHURCH. 
 
 Editsd by F. C. COOK, M.A. 
 
 Canon of Exeter, and Chaplain to the Queen. 
 
 The Old Testament. 
 
 The New Testament. 
 
 VOL. 
 I. 
 
 Complete in 6 Vols. Medittm ?>vo. 
 
 VOL. ^ "' 
 
 I. Genesis Deuteronomy. 30J. 
 IL ^Joshua I. Kings. 20s. 
 ni. H. Kings Esther. 16s. 
 IV. ^JoB Song of Solomon. 24s. 
 V. Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamenta 
 TiONS. 20s. 
 VI. Ezekiel Malachi. 25J. 
 
 \* The following are sold separately iTyls. Book of Psalms and St. John's 
 Gospel, iox, 6^. each. The Epistle to the Romans, 7^. dd. 
 
 Complete in 4 Vols. Medium Svo. 
 
 SS. Matthew, Mark, Luke. 
 
 i8j-. 
 II. St. John, Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 20s. 
 III. Romans Philemon. 28s. 
 IV. Hebrews Revelation. 28^. 
 
 "There can be no question that the Speaker's 
 Commentary will supersede all older commentaries 
 for English readers, so far as an external commen- 
 tary is concerned." C/mrt/mw. 
 
 "We regard these volumes as a specimen of 
 English scholarship of which we need not be 
 ashamed. The arrangement is admirable." 
 Nonconformist. 
 
 Archbishop of York. 
 
 Bishops Jackson, Harold Browne, 
 Lord Arthur Hervey, Basil 
 Jones, Jacobson, & Alexander. 
 
 Deans Mansel, Johnson, Plumptre, 
 Payne Smith, Howson, Scott. 
 
 Archdeacons Lee, Rose. 
 
 LIST OF WRITERS: 
 
 Canons Westcott, Espin, Rawlinson, 
 
 Cook, Elliott, Kay, Drake, Gif- 
 
 ford, Evans, Waite. 
 Professors Gandell, Lumby, Fuller. 
 Prebendaries Currey, Huxtable, 
 
 Kingsbury, Meyrick, Wace, and 
 
 Bullock. 
 Revs. S. Clark & J. F. Thrupp. 
 
 ->- 
 
 COMPLETION OF THE 
 
 Student's Commentary on the Holy Bible. 
 
 ABRIDGED FROM THE "SPEAKER'S COMMENTARY." 
 Edited by JOHN M. FULLER, M.A., 
 
 Vicar of Bexley, and Professor of Ecclesiastical History, King's College, London. 
 6 Vols. Crow7t Svo. ^js. 6d. each vol. 
 
 Vol. I. Genesis to Deuteronomy. 
 ,, II. ^Joshua to Esther. 
 ,, HI. ^Job to Ecclesiastes. 
 
 Vol, IV. Isaiah to Malachi. 
 ,, V. Gospels and Acts. 
 ,, VI. Epistles and Revelation. 
 
 " The result of a careful examination of this new Commentary is in all respects satisfac- 
 tory. The execution is as good as the idea which is saying a great deal." Church Bells. 
 
 "There can be no question that the Speaker's Commentary has marked an era in Biblical 
 literature, as the most successful of all scientific expositions of the Bible yet given to the public 
 . . . . in this abridgment we are glad to see the essential portion of the great original is 
 faithfully preserved." Kngluh Churchman. 
 
2 8 Mr, Mu7'ray's New Publications. 
 
 Life of Charles Darwin, F.R.S. 
 
 WITH AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL CHAPTER. 
 
 By his Son, FRANCIS DARWIN, F.R.S. 
 
 Seventh Thousand. With Portrait and Woodcuts. 3 Vols. %vo. 36J. 
 
 -M- 
 
 NEW EDITIONS OF MR. DARWIN'S WORKS. 
 
 Library Editions. 
 
 Descent of Man, and Selec- | The Origin of Species by 
 
 tion in Relation to Sex. 
 
 2 Vols. i^s. 
 
 means of Natural Selection. 
 
 2 Vols. 12s. 
 
 Cheaper and Uniform Editions. 
 
 A Naturalisfs Voyage round the World. v-(>d. 
 
 The Origin of Species by nfieans of Natural Selection. 6.. 
 
 The Various Contrivances by which Orchids are fertilised 
 
 by Insects. 7-y. 6^. 
 
 Variation of Animals and Plants under Domestication. 
 
 2 Vols. 1 5 J. 
 
 Insectivorous Plants. 9^. . 
 
 The Descent of Man, and Selection in relation to Sex. 
 
 7j. dd, 
 
 Movements and Habits of Climbing Plants. 6.. 
 
 Effects of Cross and Self-Fertilization in the Vegetable 
 
 Kingdom, 9^. 
 
 Different Forms of Flowers on Plants of the same Species. 
 
 *js. dd. 
 
 Formation of Vegetable Mould through the action of 
 
 Worms. 6j. 
 Life of Erasmus Darwin, portrait. 7^6^. 
 
 BRADBURY, AGNEW, & CO., PRINTERS, VVHITEFRIARS. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETUBN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 HQV101865 8 
 
 rEC'D ld 
 
 MAY 3- 1965 7 6 
 
 !EC'0 ^.-^D 
 
 )4ftY-l'66-lPM 
 
 M 3 i^8t 
 
 LD 21A-60m-3,'65 
 (F2336sl0)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
rU 4i^'77U 
 
 013432 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY